《Soul Land 3: Legend Of The Jade Emperor》


 Chapter -1 - Huang Yus powers and some explanations as of 40

    Alright. Here is the power sheet you guys wanted. I skipped over quite a bit of explanation in story since I couldn''t really find a way to add it in without making the rambling too long so the explanations will be here.


    #


    King''s Wisdom: Not much to say about it. Only that it allows him to control the four fundamental forces of nature. It''s nothing much.


    Gravity(Locked, but not for much longer ; ))


    Electromagnetism(Unlocked)


    Weak force(Locked)


    Strong force(Locked)


    #


    ATM with his body strength I''d say that he''s above six seals GDK. As for how much? Not very sure right now. I''ll powerscale him more when I have the time.


    #


    Spirit Master Cultivation: Spirit Elder with three 30000+-year-old rings


    Martial Spirit: Sharp Blade (Perhaps a future evolution is necessary : ) )


    First Ring: Saliva of the World Eater (Changed when Jormungandr evolved)


    From a mildly paralytic poison, it''s now a very powerful acid that still has poisonous properties inside. If it can age enough, even space and time may be corroded under the World Eater''s liquids.


    Second Ring: Scales of the World Eater


    Jormungandr''s scales are summoned. They can be used as shields but can also transform into swords so that Huang Yu can attack Gilgamesh style. Grow stronger as they age.


    Third Ring: [email protected]#[email protected]$%(Still a secret. Sorry)


    Path of H2H Martial Arts: Taekwondo


    Just get all the moves from the GOH wiki


    Maybe I will add Recoilless in the future?


    #


    Sword Intent: @#$#@#$$


    A mysterious cutting force formed from Huang Yu''s pure intention to sever. Lots of secrets that Huang Yu has yet to discover.


    #


    Vital Energy Manipulation:


    Now this will be formatted slightly differently from the others since I need to explain some stuff for it. Warning, there''ll be some terms from Daoism but I''ll try to simplify it. Also, I''m not an expert in Daoism, so take my words with a grain of salt.


    Ok, so in Daoism, there are three treasures in your body, which are Qi, Jing and Shen. I''ll only talk about Qi so don''t worry about Jing and Shen here.


    In Daoism, there are two types of qi. Yuan qi or primordial qi, and normal qi. Yuan qi is literally your lifespan, while normal qi is how healthy you''ll be in everyday life. I''ll use qi and vital energy interchangeably from here on out.


    If you can still remember some of my descriptions for vital energy, I said that if Huang Yu absorbed some vital energy from someone, that they can recover it. That is what normal qi is like in real life daoism.


    However, I also said that if he absorbs too much, he''ll ruin someone''s vitality, as he nearly did with Guang Biao. That''s going past the point of a person''s normal qi and going to the level of Yuan qi.


    Normal qi is recoverable, while Yuan qi isn''t. Hence, this is what happens in the story when Huang Yu messes with vital energy. The only difference is that since he has vital energy manipulation, he can do the impossible.


    That''s also why giving vital energy ages spirit rings.


    Not only that, with his stamina, i.e. blood essence, he can create vital energy to recover his wounds or increase his lifespan limitlessly.


    Note that in this story, there isn''t really a distinction between normal and primordial vital energy so some stuff may be mish-mashed together


    It''s really complicated to explain, so feel free to ask more questions in the comments.


    #


    From studying the genome of spirit beasts, Huang Yu is slowly decoding DNA. With electromagnetism from the King''s Wisdom, he changed his DNA along with the DNA of a few of his retainers, obtaining this power.


    Note that although he can also recover with vital energy, without tapping into his lifespan or making new vital energy, he doesn''t have enough to do high-speed regeneration.


    Works as long as he has stamina, i.e. blood essence.


    #


    Jade Emperor bloodline: Hi


    $#@#[email protected]$#$% bloodline: %$^%$D%^


    #@$&^%^&&%^ bloodline: #@$#@%#


    #

 Chapter 1 - Awakening

    When I came to, I was on a bed, looking up at wooden panels above me.


    My mattress was lumpy and uncomfortable. My slight movements caused creaks and squeaks to sound out.


    Lying down with my hand reaching up, I, "Huang Yu", was hit with a sudden throbbing in the head.


    My body was wet with sweat, though it wasn''t because of the heat. Rather, it was a cold sweat that sent shivers down my spine.


    Twisting and turning in the bed, the throbbing in my head was like an unbearable torture.


    I could feel bile coming up my throat, but I forcefully swallowed it all down.


    As the throbbing in my head slowly faded, a sense of relief filled me. Finally, the unbearable torture was beginning to subside.


    "W, what is going on?"


    I slowly sat up on the bed. The creaks and squeaks of the old mattress frame protested loudly from my loud movements.


    Looking around, I noticed that I was in a room. I didn''t recognise this room. Despite that, I felt a sense of familiarity here.


    Gently getting off the bed, I stumbled and fell face first onto the ground.


    The thump was loud. A loud groan emerged from above me. It appeared that I was sleeping in a bunk bed.


    I ignored the person''s groan. I was more surprised than hurt from the fall.


    Slowly getting up, I looked down at my body. My arms and legs were strangely small.


    It felt really strange. My body felt too small. Yet somehow, I knew it was my body. It was that strange sense of familiarity again.


    Sighing gently, I made my way to a mirror and took a good look at my reflection.


    I was met with the body of a child. A handsome child, but a child nonetheless.


    There were rather striking features on me, namely, my spiky, red hair and my similarly coloured eyes.


    I slowly sighed. I had a bad premonition about this.


    I turned around to look at the person in the bed above mine. He was beginning to wake up and I could tell that he was around 9 years old.


    The pain in my head was all but gone now, but my memories were still fuzzy at the moment.


    "Hey Huang Yu, you ok there bud?"


    I looked at him silently for a few moments, trying to recognise his face. The fuzz in my brain was beginning to clear up.


    I still had no recollection of this person, yet I had to give an answer. As I collected my thoughts, my mouth began moving on its own.


    "I''m fine Cheng Yan. Just feeling a little bit under the weather right now."


    "I can tell. You look horrible."


    Cheng Yan gave a yawn as he got off the bed. He approached me with his eyes still only half open.


    "Do you want some medicine? I got some antibiotics in my bag."


    "No thanks. I just need rest. Can you tell the teacher that I won''t be going to class today?"


    I gave a small smile. I didn''t know why I said that, but I decided playing along with my disobedient mouth was the best course of action.


    "Sure bud. No problem. I''ll just tell him you got sick. I''m sure he''ll understand."


    I let out a mental sigh. He didn''t find anything wrong with my acting. Going with the flow really was the best choice of action there.


    At this point, the fog in my head was lifted and memories, some that should be mine and some that shouldn''t, appeared in my head.


    The memories were strange. Some of the memories were of this world. This world was a world of cultivation. People here had martial spiritss and could cultivate to become powerful and influential.


    I could remember my past clearly. I was a child of a merchant family who had gotten lucky during the awakening ceremony. I awakened at Rank 4 and had a decent martial spirit.


    My parents were thrilled at the fact that I could become a Spirit Master, sending me to a Spirit Master academy without my consent.


    I was sent to live at the dorms of the academy, known as Eastsea Academy as my parents lived too far away.


    During my time here, I was an average student. My grades were normal and the cultivation speed was consistent with the others.


    I had spent 3 years at the academy and I didn''t really have any friends.


    Cheng Yan was just a roommate.


    However, there was also another set of memories.


    A set of memories belonging to a person of a different world.


    In that world, there were no Spirit Masters or martial spirits. It wasn''t a dog eat dog world, rather a world where there was order.


    I was a normal 25 year old man, working as a politician. I lived a busy life, having a large workload.


    When I was free, I liked reading novels and manga whether they be Japanese, Chinese or Korean ones.


    I was also a practitioner of Taekwondo, having it forced upon me by my parents at a young age.


    ''It was for self-defense'' they said.


    I didn''t really resent them for it as I quite enjoy Taekwondo as well.


    As the memories flow through my head, I let out a flinch. holding my head as I could feel a headache forming.


    "Huang Yu, I think you should get a doctor." Cheng Yan was speaking seriously at the moment.


    "Rest ?ssured, I''ll be better after a bit of rest. Just go out. When you come back, I''ll be as good as new." I reassured him with a smile. Cheng Yan frowned and moved to the door.


    "If you say so. In that case, I''ll be off now. I''ll go eat breakfast." Cheng Yan waved a goodbye as he left the room.


    I close my eyes and sigh. I was sorting through my memories.


    The first day of class would be tomorrow so I could relax for now.


    After a few moments of contemplation, I had come to a conclusion.


    I had been transmigrated to another world. This cruel world where the strong devoured the weak and where one could die anytime at the whims of others.


    To survive, I needed strength. I had to gain it, in order to protect my own life.


    At this moment, I, Huang Yu, a normal person in my past life, a child in my current life, let out another sigh.

 Chapter 2 - A Third Eye

    I had come to terms with what had happened. I was now in a cultivation world.


    In my past life, I had read quite a few cultivation stories. In most of them, the people at the pinnacle seem to be beings so powerful that universes were like toys to them.


    I''m looking at you Emperor''s Domination/Desolate Era/ISSTH.


    Luckily for me, this world was remarkably more tame in comparison. Cultivation ranged from Rank 1-100 and the beings at the top, from what I know, don''t seem to destroy planets and stars with a flick of their d??ks.


    From the memories of this life, I could say that I didn''t know where the hell I was. I didn''t read too many cultivation novels so that''s why I don''t know where I am.


    Getting off the bed, I stood in the middle of the room.


    Focusing my spirit energy, I summoned my martial spirit.


    It was a blade inside a black sheathe. Pulling it out from its resting place, I inspected the blade.


    It looked quite ordinary. It was a long-shafted katana with a grey hilt and yellow pummel. This martial spirit was given the name ''Sharp Blade''.


    Sounds pretty lame, I know.


    Giving it a few swings, I could feel my inner-chuuni trembling. Forcibly suppressing myself from playing Samurai Jack, I summoned my spirit ring.


    My spirit ring was white, indicating a 10-year-old spirit ring. I had a 10-year-old spirit beast as my spirit soul.


    My spirit soul in particular was the Blue-Tail Poison Serpent. From the name of the spirit ring, you could tell its ability-


    It would grant my blade poison.


    It was only a mild paralytic poison of course, but it would get stronger if I went into something like the Spirit Ascension Platform..


    Unsummoning my blade, I decided that I should start cultivating. I was only Rank 11 at the moment. At 9 years of age, it wasn''t horrible, but it wasn''t stellar as well.


    Sitting down on the floor in a lotus position, I closed my eyes and relaxed my tense muscles.


    Slowly, I began to sense the spirit energy in the surroundings. I began to absorb and circulate it to supplement my cultivation.


    As I cultivated, I could feel my soul force slowly getting stronger.


    The problem was with the word ''slowly''. When I mean slowly, I mean really, really, slowly.


    Sitting there for close to an hour, I felt b?r?ly any progress. It would be very boring and tedious if I had to cultivate like this.


    Too bad for me, I had to suck it up.


    However, after a while, I could feel something going wrong. The spirit energy in my body was beginning to go out of control. I wanted to stop cultivating but I couldn''t. The spirit energy was moving too erratically.


    I clenched my teeth as I tried to get the spirit energy under control. Despite my protests, a large torrent of spirit energy began pouring into my body.


    Finally losing the last bit of control I had, I could only watch as the energies did as it pleased to my body.


    The spirit energy rushed through my meridians to my head, causing me a splitting headache. Flinching, I let out a groan as the energies ravaged my head.


    I dropped my lotus position and could only writhe in pain on the floor as I was ?ssaulted with this horrible pain.


    As sudden as the pain came though, it stopped. The moment I was relieved from this torture, a strange energy rushed from the forehead and permeated into every tissue of my body.


    This energy was unlike any other energy I had felt before. It didn''t contribute to my cultivation, but I could feel it making my body stronger?


    The spirit energy in the surroundings was still being absorbed at a breakneck pace. When it entered my body, I could feel it go to my head, circulate at my forehead in an erratic manner before transforming into that strange energy.


    Lying on the ground, I enjoyed the feeling of my muscles, tendons and bones seemingly getting reconstructed.


    I stayed this way for what seemed like hours before the suction of the energy stopped.


    In a daze, I slowly got up. It felt like I had just taken a drug and was suffering a hangover now.


    Why was my field of vision so big? I didn''t remember being able to see so much looking in a single direction.


    Confused, I slowly moved my hand to my forehead...


    WHAT THE FUCK!


    I dashed at the mirror. However, the moment I took a single step, I barreled into the wooden walls.


    I pushed myself up, but I ended up crashing onto the ceiling before dropping back down.


    From my Xianxia novel reading experience, I came to a realisation this was due to the fact that I had grown stronger, a lot stronger.


    I didn''t have much control over my strength right now.


    Gently, I got up before slowly making my way to the mirror. I regulated my strength, trying to make sure I didn''t crash into anything else.


    Arriving at the mirror, my control over my newfound strength and movements were all but mastered.


    Looking at the mirror, I let out a grim smile. It was exactly as I had expected.


    In the mirror, I could see a vertical eye on my forehead.


    I had a suspicion - no, I was certain that this eye occurred after the cultivation session just now.


    It wasn''t a martial spirit. It felt similar to one, but I could feel that it wasn''t based on spiritual energy.


    No, the eye on my forehead seemed to be based on a different energy entirely. It was that same energy that had strengthened my body previously.


    How interesting.


    The eye seemed to function like a normal eye, but I was pretty sure that it had a lot more secrets I wasn''t privy to.


    Well first things first, I can''t go around with an eye on my forehead. I don''t want people to know about my eye and this strange energy.


    I didn''t want to be locked up in a lab and experimented on.


    I tried something I read in cultivation novels and tried to ''will'' it to disappear.


    Lo and behold, it actually worked. The eye on my forehead closed itself and disappeared, sending my vision back to normal.


    Wow.


    I didn''t expect that.


    To be honest, I was just fu?k?n? around with what I read in a cultivation novel.


    Well I''m not complaining about it. Only idiots would.


    I tried to ''will'' it into existence, to have it open up again.


    Other than my view of the world, I realised that there was a difference between when the third eye was opened and closed.


    This difference wasn''t in the form of my cultivation nor about that mysterious energy. Rather, it was something about my perception. Unfortunately, I couldn''t tell what changes I got.


    Looking at the time, many hours had gone by since I started cultivating. It was around 8PM now.


    Despite not eating today, I wasn''t hungry at all.


    I was quite tired though, so I went back to bed, not waiting for Cheng Yan to return.


    Drifting into the land of dreams, all I could think about was about the strange eye on my forehead.

 Chapter 3 - First Day of Class(Sparring)

    The next day, I got up quite early in the morning.


    Getting up, I could see Cheng Yan still asleep in the top bunk, snoring rather loudly. Luckily I went to bed before he came back.


    Ignoring him, I went to the bathroom to take my shower, brush my teeth and to do a number 2.


    What? Even cultivators need to relieve themselves ok?.


    After finishing my bathroom business, I went to the dining hall. I was really hungry now. It was like the effects of not eating yesterday coming all at once.


    Arriving, I started eating buns from the third window. The food there was free and all you can eat so I might as well abuse it.


    As for the second and first window? Well the prices for the things there were INSANE. No point going over there.


    As I enjoyed(not) my meal, Cheng Yan arrived at my table. He gave a quick greeting before getting some food himself.


    Sitting down, Cheng Yan looked at me before asking, "Hey, you heard about what happened yesterday yet?"


    "No, I haven''t." I didn''t really care, but I''ll just humour him.


    With an excited voice, Cheng Yan explained, "Turns out two guys who are going to be in our class fought yesterday! The guy with a Bluesilver Grass spirit, Tang Wulin punched a guy called Xie Xie out the window. They even totaled the bed!"


    Oh? Well that caught my interest.


    Cheng Yan continued blabbering on, "They were sent to the Director''s office. They were fined a lot of money!"


    Wow, these guys¡­ wrecking the school on the first day¡­


    And they somehow managed to avoid expulsion for doing this on the very first day.


    Colour me impressed


    I take a glance at the time, noticing it was almost time for class.


    "Hey, you should look at the time and hurry with your meal. I''ll go to class first." I informed him. Hearing a muffled ''mm'', I walked off.


    I enter the class known as Class 5 in the first grade. I looked around to see a bunch of students.


    I couldn''t recognize Tang Wulin, but that guy wearing black sportswear and a bruise on his face was probably Xie Xie.


    Sitting down on one of the seats, I began to think about my next course of action.


    After class, I should go to Eastsea Park. There were many secluded spots there. I could experiment around with the third eye on my forehead without letting others see me.


    There were quite a few good clearings, so I have to go and take a look at them myself to decide which spot I would take.


    When Cheng Yan arrived in class, I nodded to him before going back to my thoughts.


    Unfortunately, my thoughts were interrupted as the teacher of our class, Wu Zhangkong soon came in.


    Our teacher Wu Zhangkong was really handsome and tall. His personality on the other hand, was really strict and cold. He was known as the Icily Arrogant Prince Charming for the female students.


    Can you come up with a more stupid nickname?


    "Today officially marks the start of your classes. Most of your lessons will be taught by me. Stand up," Wu Zhangkong spoke up with a cold attitude.


    I stood up along with the rest of my class.


    "Come with me!" Wu Zhangkong said as he walked out of the class with his hands in his pockets.


    I don''t want to judge because this was just my first impression of him, but to be honest, he kinda acts like generic powerful expert A in cultivation novels.


    I, along with the rest of my class follow him to the field.


    Were we going to be training here?


    ''Line up in pairs, and stand properly."


    I go and pair up with Cheng Yan. He was the only person I knew here.


    Wu Zhangkong told us that we would be sparring today. Some girl with a tool spirit came up trying to escape the sparring session but she was shot down by Wu Zhangkong.


    There were quite a few spars. Some ended quickly and some didn''t.


    Another was a boy who I found out to be Tang Wulin. His raw strength was insane even though he was supposed to have Bluesilver Grass spirit.


    Eventually, it was my turn to fight with Cheng Yan. Standing in front of him, I calmed my nerves.


    I let out a long breath. This was my first fight in this world. Luckily, in my past life, I had quite a bit of experience sparring so I wasn''t that nervous.


    Though, I didn''t know how to use my blade martial spirit that well. I could just wing it, but it was better to stick to what I know.


    Wu Zhangkong''s voice rang out "START!"


    I immediately dashed towards Cheng Yan.


    Cheng Yan flinched and took steps back. He tried to summon his martial spirit, Long Whip, but he was too slow. I was already in front of him.


    I grabbed his dominant arm and pulled him in roughly. Twisting my entire body, I sent my full upper body mass into an elbow driving into Cheng Yan''s stomach.


    [ARANG]


    The blow bent him into an < shape and sent him flying a few metres away.


    "Stop!" Hearing Wu Zhangkong, I immediately rushed to check on Cheng Yan. He was unconscious. A trail of blood was leaking out of his mouth.


    He had internal injuries!


    From my memories, Cheng Yan was a Rank 12 Spirit Master and he was quite a bit stronger than me. That was why I went in instantly using a killer move.


    I knew I got a buff yesterday, but this was completely out of my expectations. The poor guy didn''t even get a chance to fight back.


    Wu Zhangkong came forward and picked up Cheng Yan. Looking at me, I saw an approving look in his eyes.


    "Your capability in martial arts is decent. You advance, but I want you to use your martial spirit next round. Remember that this is an ?ssessment," I was actually dumbfounded. I just accidentally mortally wounded a student and here he was blatantly praising me.


    Was he sick in the head?


    I just nodded my head to his words.


    He asked a student to send Cheng Yan to the infirmary before continuing the spars.


    That Xie Xie guy though, he was different. He stood in front of me with an excited expression. Oh boy, a battle maniac is here.


    "Hey you! You''re pretty good but know this. I''m going to win this whole thing," Xie Xie boasted arrogantly.


    I raised an eyebrow before replying, "Ok, good luck then."


    I walked past him but stopped for a moment before continuing,


    "Cause you''ll need it."


    I didn''t see his reaction, but I knew I probably triggered him.


    A few more spars happened. They were not really interesting. Other than Xie Xie, the rest didn''t have any skills in fighting.


    Tang Wulin, who beat Xie Xie in the dorms probably only won because they were in an enclosed space. His movements were amateurish, his only strong point being his strength and the fact that his Bluesilver Grass was pretty strong.


    To be fair, these guys were only 9, so I couldn''t blame them.


    Though I was 9 myself, so maybe it''s fine?


    Soon, my turn came up again. This time, I would have to fight someone called Qi Bai.


    His name was¡­.. um...¡­.


    HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA


    I kept a stoic look on my face despite wanting to laugh as I looked at him. Both of us getting into our stances..


    "Begin!"


    This time, I immediately summoned my Sharp Blade closing the gap between us.


    I had to be careful. This time, I was using a blade.


    I didn''t want to kill him by accident.


    He summoned his martial spirit that came in the form of a shield to block my swing.


    My blow was deflected but the force behind it sent Qi Bai flying a few metres away. Landing on his feet, a white spirit ring appeared behind him as he used his spirit ring''s ability.


    "[Weight]" shouting out his ability, the colour of his shield darkened.


    I came in to deliver another blow. This time, it didn''t send him flying, only slightly off balance.


    It seemed that his ability allowed him to increase his weight. Good in certain conditions, but I could take advantage of it right now.


    Having his centre of gravity shifted, I went low and sent a quick sweep at his feet.


    *Thump*


    Qi Bai, let out a groan as he landed on the ground. My sword was already pointing at his neck.


    This was what I meant by taking advantage. When he was off balance, the excessive weight from his shield only served to be a big weakness.


    This battle is my win.


    Wait. How am I doing this right now?


    I just noticed it now, but how am I able to immediately find weaknesses in that guy''s ability so quickly?


    Normally in a fight, you have to move by instinct. You don''t have the time to think about all your opponent''s weaknesses on the spot.


    Was it because of yesterday''s strange awakening?


    Why the hell am I asking? It has to be because of what happened yesterday. There was no other explanation.


    "Stop!"


    I looked over to Wu Zhangkong. He didn''t have an expression on his face. I couldn''t tell what he was thinking. He was pretty good at hiding his emotions.


    "You advance."


    I walked out of the ring and waited.


    Before my next fight, there were still a couple of other ones, so I had to be patient.

 Chapter 4 - Fighting Tang Wulin; Xie Xies Misfortune

    In my third battle, I was fighting against a girl named Han Lan. From what I have seen, her martial spirit is an Earth Element.


    Watching her other fights, I found out that she won all of them with her spirit ring''s ability.


    Its ability was to form a stone prison around a person. For Wu Zhangkong, as long as you were entrapped in it for more than 10 seconds, you lose.


    It was a strong ability, but the downside was that it had a 20-second cooldown.


    If she failed to trap her enemy inside the stone prison, it would be considered her loss.


    Cracking my neck, I faced her down in the ring. Han Lan seemed to be quite nervous as she looked at me.


    Was I that scary? All I did was instantly beat two people, one of which is suffering from internal injuries right now, but that was just an accident


    I merely gave a reassuring smile to her to hopefully calm her nerves. I don''t know why, it seems she is getting even more nervous?


    Strange.


    "Start!" Wu Zhangkong''s voice brought me out of my thoughts.


    A white ring twinkled beneath Han Lan''s feet before a spirit soul that looked like a lump of dirt appeared. She didn''t hesitate at all as she held up both her palms in my direction.


    I didn''t bother attacking her. The moment her ability missed me, she had already considered to have lost the battle by Wu Zhangkong.


    "Stop! Huang Yu, you advance." Wu Zhangkong then reprimanded Han Lan for her loss.


    For the next matches, Xie Xie stomped his opponent while Tang Wulin won against a guy with a Willow Tree martial spirit.


    It was my turn to fight again. This time, it was against Tang Wulin.


    Tang Wulin looked at me and summoned his martial spirit, Bluesilver Grass. Blades of blue grass formed around Tang Wulin.


    Unlike Han Lan, Tang Wulin wasn''t nervous at all. He stood in front of me with his back straight and ready to battle.


    I smirked before summoning my Sharp Blade. I held it with both hands. From watching his other fights, I knew I had to avoid his Bluesilver Grass or else I would most likely lose.


    "Start!"


    Wulin''s Bluesilver Grass immediately weaved into a large net, just waiting for someone to walk into its trap.


    Holding my blade, I observed him. He was putting himself in a defensive position. He probably knew that he couldn''t fight in close combat against me because of my speed so he just turtle shelled himself.


    He probably thought I would tire myself out trying to get past his defenses before knocking me out with his perverted strength.


    Against an opponent like this, I should test the waters first. I move forward striking at the web of Bluesilver Grass. Striking it, I felt a great resistance against my slash.


    I immediately retreated after that. Blades of grass immediately rushed out to try and bind me, but I was quicker, putting 20 metres between Wulin and myself.


    I slowly circled around Tang Wulin, looking for an opening. Unlike in his other fights, he was quite passive against me, not sending his Bluesilver Grass to bind me.


    Dang. I was hoping for him to make a mistake while attacking me. Oh well.


    If your opponent isn''t making mistakes, you force him to.


    I began to methodically wear him down. I would dash in front of him, slash a few times before jumping back. I repeated these actions again and again.


    Looking at Tang Wulin, I could tell my strategy was working. He seemed to be breathing quite heavily as sweat poured down his face.


    Continuing my hit-and-run tactics, Tang Wulin eventually ran out of spirit power. He had no choice but to retract his Bluesilver Grass.


    I instantly arrived at Tang Wulin''s side, my blade already in a slashing motion.


    Tang Wulin''s face seemed to be full of panic as he realised his situation.


    Ha, this was my win!


    *Ding*


    My eyes widened as a brittle note echoed out and sparks flew everywhere. My blade was clashing with a hammer.


    What the hell? Those were forging hammers. Why was he using them to fight?


    Despite my surprise, I kept my calm. I struck out a second and third time only to have my blade blocked each time.


    Hoh? So it wasn''t a coincidence. He is actually managing to keep up with me right now.


    Seems like this guy was hiding some tricks. It didn''t matter.


    Taking a step back, I stabbed my blade at his ?h?st.


    I instantly unsummoned my martial spirit, I made use of the momentum gotten from Tang Wulin''s deflection and swung a high kick at the side of his head.


    [Hwechook]


    My blow landed cleanly on the side of Tang Wulin''s head. He was sent flying and inadvertently released his hammers. As he laid on the ground, he couldn''t help but groan loudly. He held his head with one hand as he tried to get up with the other, only to fall to the ground again.


    Ah shit, I forgot to hold back again.


    "Stop! The battle is over!"


    I instantly rushed over to help him up. Luckily this guy was a lot tougher than Cheng Yan. If I had hit Cheng Yan with that [Hwechook], he would probably become a vegetable.


    "Hey Wulin, sorry about that. I accidentally hit too hard."


    Tang Wulin blinked hard a few times, taking a few deep breaths before answering,


    "Don''t worry about it. I don''t mind. It''s a fight." He smiled at me as I helped him stand.


    I really need to practise holding back. At this rate, I might kill someone.


    Looking around, I saw Xie Xie with a surprised gaze at Tang Wulin, before looking at me with a look of anger.


    Was he still holding a grudge over my words just now? My words were just a psychological tactic bro.


    A cold voice suddenly rang out, "The fourth round, second match, Xie Xie vs Wu Zhangkong."


    Nani the fak?


    "WHAT?!" Xie Xie seemed to share my thoughts as he cried out in alarm, nearly losing his voice.


    Wu Zhangkong coldly glanced at him, "Did you really think that an unfair situation would occur in my class? You will receive one of my attacks. Then you will face Huang Yu."


    Xie Xie stared at him, dumbstruck. "Teacher Wu, are you playing a joke on me? You''re a teacher."


    Wu Zhangkong began to unbuckle his belt.


    "Teacher, what are you doing?" Xie Xie vigilantly retreated two steps back. Wu Zhangkong shook his wrist, causing the belt to become completely taut and perfectly straight.


    "I won''t release my martial spirit. You only need to receive one of my attacks." As he spoke, Wu Zhangkong took a step forward with his left foot as his belt-sword had already thrusted towards Xie Xie.


    I was dumbfounded, even more so than Xie Xie.


    This is some Fifty Shades shit right here.


    Xie Xie, despite your grudge against me, I will pray for your soul. Hopefully, you don''t get traumatised from this.

 Chapter 5 - My loss?

    In the end, Wu Zhangkong only sent Xie Xie flying by smacking him in the shoulder. After rolling over the floor twice, Xie Xie slowly got up. He clutched his shoulder and grimaced in pain.


    I was starting to feel bad for him.


    "You have one minute to rest. After that, the finals will begin." Wu Zhangkong shook his wrist once again, wrapping the belt around his waist before walking off to the side.


    I was making fun of the whole scenario, but watching Wu Zhangkong using that belt as a sword, I was quite amazed.


    During that thrust, no matter how Xie Xie dodged, his attempts were futile. Wu Zhangkong''s sword seemed to lock on to his body. I had to admit, Wu Zhangkong''s skills with the sword were really good.


    At this moment, I couldn''t properly see through his skills. This was to be expected though. If I could see through Wu Zhangkong''s skills so quickly, he might as well quit being a teacher.


    A minute went by quickly. Xie Xie got up still holding his shoulder before summoning his martial spirit, the Light Dragon Dagger.


    Facing me, his face was calm, a stark contrast from his anger earlier. He got into his stance, ready to pounce at a moment''s notice.


    I summoned my sharp blade once more. I was in the same stance as before. I wanted to try out Wu Zhangkong''s sword style, but I b?r?ly understood anything about it.


    The tension was high as we looked at each other in the eye. I relaxed my grip on my sword, taking long and deep breaths. Soon, Wu Zhangkong''s voice sounded for the last battle today.


    "Begin!"


    Both of us instantly disappeared from our spots, appearing with our blades clashing at the centre of the ring. We exchange tens of blows in seconds, causing sparks to fly out.


    These exchanges were quite close, slightly favouring Xie Xie. It couldn''t be helped. He was slightly faster than me and although I was stronger, his skill in the blade was greater than mine.


    Rich kids like him have masters since a young age after all.


    Nicks and tiny cuts were left on my body as the battle went on. The damage wasn''t serious, but it accumulated over the course of those strikes.


    Keeping my breathing steady, I dodge a stab from his dagger. Though I was at a disadvantage, I was beginning to understand his way of fighting. It was a strange feeling, but somehow, I could begin to tell which moves he would use and how he would use them. This comprehension served as a form of precognition as it became easier and easier to dodge his moves.


    Not only that, from seeing his movements, I started to mimic them. It wasn''t exactly the same, but I could get the basic gist of his fighting style.


    My fighting patterns changed as I learnt from his blade style. My dodges became parries. My wide blade swings became more precise. I was beginning a better swordsman overall.


    Eventually, I got the advantage in the fight. Xie Xie seemed to realise that as well as he instantly tried to retreat.


    I couldn''t stop his retreat but I could punish him for it. Swinging downwards, I left a small cut on his wrist.


    The cut was quite small, not even being large enough to inconvenience him. However, that cut was exactly what I wanted.


    Having managed to retreat from me successfully, a yellow spirit ring appeared behind Xie Xie indicating the use of his 100+ year old spirit ring.


    [Light Dragon Blade]


    A loud dragon roar reached my ears as a blade of light flew at me. It was fast, but I was faster. Jumping to the left, I dodge the blade of light only to be met by Xie Xie with his striking at me.


    I parried his dagger. The force from my parry was great as it sent the dagger flying from Xie Xie''s hand. He revealed a surprised look at his disarmament.


    He was under the effects of my spirit ring. That cut on his hand had sent a weak paralytic poison into his bloodstream. The poison would numb him, weakening the strength he could exert with that limb.


    It wasn''t much but in a close quarters fight like this between similarly skilled opponents, it was a massive edge.


    I prepared to end the fight with a kick, but before I could, I felt cold metal on my throat.


    "Stop! It is Xie Xie''s win"


    I could only grimace as I heard Wu Zhangkong''s voice.


    This sneaky guy, he had another dagger. I couldn''t see it, but he definitely had one. I could only grimace as I saw Xie Xie sigh in relief. I went into this battle trying not to use Taekwondo. My strikes with it were deadly. I didn''t want to take the risk using it against Xie Xie.


    You might think that blades would be more deadly, and you would be correct. But in that fight, I had over 7 chances to end that fight instantly if I used Taekwondo in conjunction with my blade.


    Xie Xie was breathing very heavily. His back was slouched and his uniform was drenched with sweat. It seems that this battle took a lot out of him.


    Looking at me, he gasped out with a smile, "So luck was with me huh."


    Xie Xie seemed rather irked when he noticed me ignoring his words. He opened his mouth but was cut off when our teacher started talking.


    Wu Zhangkong gave a really long lecture to all the students, including me. To cut it short, he insulted the class a bunch then talked about the importance of training our body and what the current curriculum would entail.


    Finishing, he called out, "Xie Xie, Huang Yu, Tang Wulin, follow me." Shortly after, he headed for the Academic Building.


    I raised an eyebrow. Were we going to get gifts?


    No. If we were, Tang Wulin wouldn''t be here. So what was it that he wanted?


    The three of us followed Wu Zhangkong into his office. The office, in all honesty, was pretty sad. It was only ten square metres in size. The room was b?r? except for a desk, a cupboard and a chair.


    "The trash I referred to in my speech included the three of you as well!" Wow that was rude. You didn''t have to bring us here just to tell us that you know.


    He complimented Tang Wulin before asking him about his hammers. Tang Wulin admitted that he practised forging.


    He rebuked Tang Wulin for taking up forging and not focusing on being a Spirit Master. He barred Wulin from forging but I could tell that his words went through one ear and went out the other.


    At the end of it, Xie Xie''s face was red with embarrassment and was speechless.


    Finally, he turned to me. "As for you Huang Yu, you let your guard down during your fight against Xie Xie. You rushed in thinking you won and was punished for it." I gave a wry smile in response but he wasn''t done.


    "Not only that, but why did you hold back? Don''t say that you didn''t. I can tell. If you had fought as you did previously, you would have easily beaten Xie Xie." Xie Xie''s face changed into an expression of shock before turning into one of disbelief.


    Sighing, I replied, "I was afraid I would injure him badly by accident."


    Wu Zhangkong sneered, "So you''re looking down on him?"


    "No, but-"


    "Then don''t hold back. Spirit Masters aren''t so fragile that they would die from your hits."


    I kept silent. Peeking at Xie Xie, I could see his crestfallen expression as he stood there.


    "Enough about that. Let''s get down to business."


    "Every new academic year, the academy has a grand tournament. There''s one for both the intermediate division and the advanced division. Our intermediate division has a total of six grades, and all of them will be participating. This tournament is known as the Class Promotion Tournament."


    Oh boy. It''s time for the Tournament Arc.

 Chapter 6 - Training

    To cut short what happened inside the office, Wu Zhangkong stated that Tang Wulin, Xie Xie and I will be joining a tournament where classes fight against one another for the sake of increasing their ranks, their teacher''s prestige and some rewards.


    Xie Xie visibly brightened up when he heard the words rewards. Stepping up, he boasted arrogantly that he would solo the tournament himself.


    Wu Zhangkong shut him down by telling him that the minimum number of participants would be a pair and that he wanted the three of us to fight in it.


    Xie Xie quickly deflated at those words.


    Wu Zhangkong told us that the tournament would be in a month and he would be giving special training at night after classes.


    I swear that sounded gay but its actually not.


    Leaving the office, Xie Xie coldly called, "Hey!"


    Tang Wulin and I turned around to look at Xie Xie. I was about to say something but Tang Wulin beat me to it.


    "What is it? I''ll fight you once we get back. I''ll also pay you back for the food."


    For a moment, Xie Xie could not help but stare at Tang Wulin blankly for a moment.


    "I don''t want to talk about that anymore. I''m here to tell both of you not to drag me down in the tournament next month," Xie Xie proudly said.


    Did this guy just forget that the teacher just said that I was holding back against him?


    "Whatever you say," I had a deadpanned look on my face as I said that. Since he didn''t register what Wu Zhangkong had said, I wouldn''t snap him out of his delusions


    Tang Wulin however, was not as courteous.


    "Does your face still hurt?"


    Xie Xie instantly stiffened at the provocation.


    I couldn''t help but laugh out when he said that, "Well said Wulin!"


    I bid goodbye to the both of them before going off.


    Since classes ended early today, I went out of the academy compound, making my way to Eastsea Park.


    I had been waiting the whole day for this. It was time to learn more about the third eye on my forehead.


    There were quite a few spots there that were quite secluded at the park so I could experiment all I wanted without getting noticed by others.


    I walked deep into the park before going into a spacious clearing. It was quite a distance away from the main path. Not only that, the foliage was quite thick so no one would see me. This was absolutely perfect for my needs.


    Sitting down, I began to try out several things with the eye on my forehead. After several hours, I had gotten quite a hefty amount of information on it.


    I found out that if I cultivated with the eye open, instead of increasing my cultivation, the energy would undergo a transformation before permeating into every cell of my body.


    Was this considered body cultivation? Probably so.


    Unlike normal cultivation which was slow and boring, cultivating my body felt amazing. As the strange energy strengthened my body, I was subjected to an extremely comfortable sensation.


    Not only did it feel great, the increase in my bodily strength was far greater than what I would get if I had cultivated normally for the same amount of time.


    It would definitely be more efficient if I cultivated my body instead of my spirit power.


    As for the strange energy, I dubbed it as Physical Energy since it, well, strengthened my physique.


    In terms of combat, I didn''t know how the third eye would help me since I have never used it in combat before. However, I could feel a difference in my perception of the world when my third eye was open or not.


    Maybe I could try to wrap a bandana around my head to hide the eye? That could actually work, provided that the bandana won''t come off during a fight.


    Getting up, I make sure to control my strength so I don''t send myself flying. Pop sounds rang out the clearing as I moved my body.


    I was feeling far stronger than I was previously. If I fought against Xie Xie in the same scenario again right now, I would definitely beat him convincingly.


    Letting out a breath, I summoned my martial spirit, the Sharp Blade, and began swinging it. Still managing to remember the sword strike from Wu Zhangkong, I realised that I could understand a little bit of it.


    My eyes widened in surprise. I wasn''t able to do this previously. Did opening the third eye amplify my ability to analyse Wu Zhangkong''s moves?


    To test my hypothesis, I closed the third eye and tried to analyse Wu Zhangkong''s sword strike in my head again.


    As expected, there was a significant downgrade in my analysis without the third eye.


    Interesting.


    I also noted that although I closed the third eye, my ability to analyse was still better than what it was this morning. This probably meant that the more I cultivated with Physical Energy, the better my ability to see through others'' techniques.


    Finding this out, I made a decision.


    I would not cultivate spiritual energy other than the b?r?bones amount required. It was simply not worth it to waste my time cultivating spirit power when cultivating Physical Energy with the third eye was better in every way other than spirit rings.


    Who knows? Maybe this eye will surprise me and even make spirit rings obsolete.


    I spent another few hours practising my blade and Taekwondo until the sky turned dark. Iwas very satisfied with today. I managed to find out more about the eye on my forehead and there was a noticeable improvement in my strength and techniques.


    In a good mood, I closed the eye on my forehead and left the clearing. Entering the market district, the sounds of people trying to make a living entered my ears.


    Looking around, I managed to find a stall selling what I wanted. On a table, there were numerous bandanas on sale. I bought an orange one from the owner before heading back to the academy.


    The dorm room was empty. Cheng Yan was probably still in the infirmary from my blow. I really did a number on him.


    Going to the mirror, I tied the bandana tightly around my forehead before opening my third eye under it.


    Success.


    Although it''s sight was blocked by the bandana, I could still feel the change in my comprehension.


    It didn''t look spectacular, but it did its job.


    With this, I didn''t need to close the third eye at all. I could just keep it activated and reap the benefits without revealing the eye on my forehead to anybody.


    Sitting down on the bed, I continued to cultivate with my third eye.

 Chapter 7 - Gu Yue

    The next day, Wu Zhangkong kept true to his words. He began the physical training class he spoke of yesterday.


    Tang Wulin, Xie Xie and I received heavy chains weighing in at 10kg and fashioned into metal shirts. We were asked to run ten ??ps around a track field with an 800 metre long loop.


    The metal shirt on my body felt extremely light. It didn''t feel different from wearing a cotton shirt.


    Doing as I was told, I found running the ten ??ps incredibly easy. I kept pace with Xie Xie, but unlike him, who began to slow by the second ??p, my speed was constant throughout.


    By the time Xie Xie was on his fourth ??p, I was already running my last ??p. I slowly came to a halt as I finished the tenth ??p.


    "Huang Yu!" Wu Zhangkong''s cold voice entered my ears as I finished. I turned around to look at him. Without waiting for my reply, he continued, "This training seems to not be effective for you. Come here. We will train with your martial spirit instead."


    His words probably meant that I would spar with him. While most students would dread having to spar with a teacher, I looked forward to it instead. This was the perfect chance to improve my blade skills.


    Walking up to him, I summoned my Sharp Blade. I enter a fighting stance with both my hands on the hilt.


    Wu Zhangkong''s cold and arrogant face showed a hint of surprise, "Your skills¡­ have improved again?"


    I nodded my head in affirmation.


    "We shall spar. I want to see the full extent of your skills. Come at me with everything you''ve got."


    I was about to take off my metal shirt, but before I could, Wu Zhangkong raised his hand. "Wait."


    He turned around looking at the gates that lead to the field from the direction of the academy. Following his gaze, I saw a girl dressed in white and was the same age as me.


    She wasn''t particularly beautiful but you could consider her delicate and pretty. She had long black hair and black eyes and her body was well proportioned.


    "What class are you in?" Wu Zhangkong asked as he walked over to her.


    Her attention seemed to not be on him though. She was staring at me with a strange gaze in her eyes.


    I was curious at her stare. Was there something interesting about me? It couldn''t have been about the eye on my forehead, as it was covered by my bandana.


    While stuck in my thoughts, the girl shifted her stare from me to Wu Zhangkong, "I''m here to attend school. However, I was told that the registration period has already passed." She said as she looked up towards Wu Zhangkong.


    Wu Zhangkong''s expression soured, "So you''re not an Eastsea Academy Student?"


    The girl replied, "I''m not a student at the moment, but I still want to be a student here. Is that possible, teacher?"


    Wu Zhangkong''s face shifted into one of contemplation. Was he actually planning on letting this girl in?


    "This is a Spirit Master''s academy. If you want to attend here, then you must have the ability," Wu Zhangkong coldly said.


    Well that answered my question.


    "I can take a test." the girl smiled.


    Wu Zhangkong asked, "What''s your name?"


    The girl answered, "My name is Gu Yue."


    Wu Zhangkong nodded. "Alright. I''ll give you a chance."


    He turned to me. "Huang Yu, take off your metal shirt and fight her. The both of you, stand thirty metres apart from one another and prepare. Huang Yu, I don''t want you holding back like you did with Xie Xie."


    I nodded in affirmation.


    Gu Yue looked at me once more with that strange gaze in her eyes before entering a fighting stance as she prepared for battle.


    "Begin!" Wu Zhangkong simply announced. In the wake of his shout, I immediately released my martial spirit and dashed towards her at full speed.


    Gu Yue''s eyes widened in surprise at my speed. A yellow spirit ring appeared beneath her feet. It was a 100+ year spirit ring!


    A green halo burst out of her ?h?st, but it was too late for her to do anything. My blade was poised to stab into her shoulder.


    I stabbed into the green light blocking my path. Unexpectedly, a force pressed on both sides of my blade, slowing my stab.


    Useless.


    Exerting even more strength, I pushed through the green light, splitting it apart and continuing my path towards her shoulder.


    Gu Yue wasn''t idle though. During the momentary delay, she had jumped sideways, avoiding my blade from piercing her shoulder. The green light coalesced in front of her yet again before turning red. Red fireballs the size of a fist appeared in front of her before firing towards me at breakneck speeds.


    Swerving left and right, I dodged the barrage of fireballs with ease before chasing after her again. However, my charge was halted when I nearly slipped. The ground had softened beneath my feet.


    What the hell man. This girl has too many abilities. She had shown control over wind, fire, earth, and now ice?


    Not to be daunted, I predicted the trajectory of the icicle before I bisected it down the middle. She had been aiming at my feet, no doubt to try and reduce my mobility.


    I took a deep breath before springing at her once more. An orb of light instantly appeared on her right hand as I neared melee distance. Knowing what she was about to do, I threw my blade before closing my eyes.


    As expected, there was a bright flash. I was unaffected by it due to predicting it beforehand. Continuing my charge forward, I kicked high at where I forecasted she would be.


    [Hwechook]


    To my surprise, my attack did not connect. I opened my eyes, to see Gu Yue standing several metres away with a large cut on her right arm. One of her knees was on the ground as she desperately tried to catch her breath.


    Did she just teleport?


    "That''s enough. Good job Huang Yu." Wu Zhangkong praised. I could tell that he was very satisfied despite still having a cold expression on his face.


    I gave a grin in return. My mood was quite good now. I managed to test out my strength against Gu Yue. I felt bad about cutting her like that, but I knew I had to toughen up. I couldn''t keep being afraid to harm people in a fight.


    Wu Zhangkong turned to Gu Yue who was still before saying, "Although you lost, you did extremely well. You are definitely good enough to join the academy."


    Gu Yue gave a wry smile as she slowly stood up, holding her right arm that was bleeding.


    "Tell me, what is your background, and what was that martial spirit of yours." Wu Zhangkong asked.


    Bruh, are we not going to get medical treatment for that wound first?


    Nonetheless, I was quite curious about her martial spirit as well. She had shown so many abilities at this point. I never heard of a martial spirit that could do that.


    Despite not struggling against her at all, I could tell she was a lot stronger than everyone else in the class, including Xie Xie.


    Gu Yue brought out a piece of letter from her ?h?st with her good arm, "This is a recommendation letter from my elementary academy. And as of my martial spirit, it is Elementalist."


    She didn''t hide anything about her abilities as she continued speaking, "I am able to control all six elements, but, I am unable to attach my spirit ring onto any of these elements. Thus, although I can control the change in elements, it is hard to strengthen them. My first spirit skill is Elemental Tide. It allows my spirit power to hold on for a long period of time, and at the same time, allowing me the ability to better control the strength of the elements."


    No wonder none of her abilities were particularly strong. She was versatile for sure, but she lacked sheer firepower.


    Wu Zhangkong said, "Good. I''ve understood. You are now part of our class, 1st Year Class 5."


    "Thank you teacher." Gu Yue nodded.


    "Huang Yu, bring her to the infirmary." Wu Zhangkong pointed at her while looking at me.


    "What? Can''t she get there herself?" I asked.


    Wu Zhangkong replied with a cold voice, "She doesn''t know the way there. You''re the one who hurt her, so take responsibility,"


    I glanced at Gu Yue before conceding, "Fine." I gestured to her to follow me before walking off.


    On the way to the infirmary, Gu Yue tried to make small talk with me, seemingly ignoring that she was still injured, "You sure are strong. I don''t think I''ve ever met someone around my age that could beat me."


    I smiled at her, "You''re pretty strong yourself. I don''t think anyone else could beat you in our class."


    Her face brightened up at my words. "I''ll thank you for the compliment then."


    She continued asking me questions with an inquiring look on her face, "Why did you wrap metal chains around your body?"


    "It was to build up strength, but it wasn''t effective for me at all. That''s why I was standing there with Teacher Wu. He was going to switch up my training."


    We continued to chit-chat until we arrived at the infirmary. I bade her goodbye before returning for lunch.


    After lunch, the afternoon session of class started. All the students, along with Gu Yue who had returned from the infirmary by now were made to do frog jumps.


    As for me, Wu Zhangkong asked me to practise my blade skills in front of him. He would give me tips whenever he spotted any mistakes.


    After the training was over, the students crawled back to their dormitories.


    "Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, Huang Yu and Gu Yue come find me after your dinner." Wu Zhangkong mentioned coolly as the class ended.


    I merely nodded before turning my head towards the other three. Xie Xie only stood stably with ?ssistance from Tang Wulin. Gu Yue was slightly better, but her hands were supporting both knees.


    Looking at Tang Wulin, I was quite curious about him. His martial spirit was only Bluesilver Grass. How was his strength so high? Was it some sort of bloodline?


    I pushed my ponderings to the back of my head as Gu Yue came up to me.

 Chapter 8 - Battling Wu Zhangkong

    "Huang Yu, let''s go eat." Gu Yue''s breathing was heavy as she asked me the question. She was drenched in sweat but so was I.


    I had a grin on my face as I replied, "Sure."


    We headed to the dining hall together. I didn''t mind Gu Yue''s company. She seemed like a nice person that I could be friends with.


    The both of us sat down at a table. I started gorging down on the buns on my plate as I was quite hungry from the exercise. In contrast, Gu Yue ate slowly, with mannerisms befitting of a lady.


    As I swallowed my 15th white bun, I asked Gu Yue, "Have you already received the keys to your dorm yet?"


    "Teacher Wu handed it to me in the infirmary." she replied.


    I nodded in understanding. Soon, the both of us were done with our meals.


    Leaving the dining hall, the sky was dark as Gu Yue and I made our way to the designated venue.


    Wu Zhangkong was wearing a black training suit and had a stern expression on his face. The venue was silent as we waited for Tang Wulin and Xie Xie to arrive.


    Only when they appeared, did Wu Zhangkong speak up. "Come with me, the four of you."


    We followed him to the back of the academy and into an indoor training ground. The training grounds were circular and there were Spirit Barriers in it.


    I was surprised at this. Wu Zhangkong must have sold many favours to borrow a place like this.


    "From today onwards, you will all have to train with me at night. This is in preparation for the Class Promotion tournament in three months."


    As he went to this point, his gaze first rested on Tang Wulin, "Tang Wulin, your martial spirit is Bluesilver Grass. I wasn''t going to pick you at first but my gut told me that you had potential. In this team, you''re the weakest link. I hope you can live up to my expectations. If in three months you fail to reach my requirements, you won''t be participating."


    "Yes." There was a certain dullness in Tang Wulin''s voice. I could tell that Wu Zhangkong''s words had actually hurt him a lot.


    "Teacher, what will we be doing during this special training session then? It can''t just be more physical training right?" Xie Xie''s voice rang out.


    "Of course not. Your training today will include actual combat. We''ll use that to arouse your own potential and also use it to give you combat experience." Wu Zhangkong seemed to look at me as he said that.


    He gave pointers to the four of us before stating that we would get our spiritual power examined the next day.


    "Now let''s begin the special training." Wu Zhangkong said indifferently. Before any of us could give a reply, he continued, "Your opponent is me!"


    Well I couldn''t say I wasn''t expecting this¡­


    A light flashed in Wu Zhangkong''s empty hands as a wooden sword appeared. "I''m not going to use my spirit power or any spirit skills, but even so, you three must give me your all. Begin!"


    As he said this, he had already shot out forward with his wooden sword. He was targeting me right from the get-go.


    I summoned my martial spirit in a flash, quickly engaging Wu Zhangkong. I was quickly left on the defensive as his skills were superior to mine.


    Wu Zhangkong quickly dispatched Xie Xie before dodging several blades of wind. I managed to catch my breath. When Wu Zhangkong charged at me again, I fared far better than previously thanks to the support of Gu Yue and Tang Wulin.


    As I clashed with Wu Zhangkong, my blade proficiency slowly increased. Under the high pressure from the ?ssault of Wu Zhangkong, I was slowly analyzing his sword skills and making it my own. My defensive position slowly began more and more offensive. Gaining more space to breath, I managed to mix in some kicks and elbows in my fighting style.


    Wu Zhangkong''s eyes widened in realisation as he dodged a slash from me. He seemed to understand what was going on. Taking advantage of his ??pse in concentration, the ground softened under Wu Zhangkong''s feet causing him to nearly slip.


    Blades of Bluesilver Grass instantly wrapped around Wu Zhangkong, binding him. Gu Yue shot a massive fireball at him from behind while Tang Wulin charged at Wu Zhangkong with his hammers in hand on Wu Zhangkong''s left.


    Xie Xie had already recovered and fired a [Light Dragon Blade] from the right.


    As for me, I threw my blade at his face before charging at him. We had him trapped now. This should be our win.


    Just to put the nail in the coffin, I sprung as hard as I could going for a knee attack.


    [Baekd-


    I was suddenly hit by a wave of spirit power. I was sent flying several metres away, tumbling on the ground a few times before coming to a halt.


    Wu Zhangkong, you cheater! You said you wouldn''t use spirit power.


    Looking at the others, they seemed to have suffered a similar fate. The only one unaffected was Gu Yue, but she wasn''t close enough to be hit by the spirit power to begin with.


    I finally turned to look at Wu Zhangkong, only to see something I never saw before. He was smiling! This was a complete break of character! The Icily Arrogant Prince Charming wasn''t supposed to smile like this!


    He seemed to notice my stare as his smile on his face instantly disappeared. His cold and arrogant demeanour quickly returned.


    "I''ll admit, this is my loss. You guys worked together far better than I expected. Though I don''t want to say this, for your first time, it can be considered quite excellent." he praised


    He turned to look at Xie Xie. "However, Xie Xie, although I said that Tang Wulin was the weakest link, you were the one who contributed the least. Despite having the highest Spirit Rank, you couldn''t even last as long as Huang Yu did. I''ll repeat to you what I said to Tang Wulin, if in three months you don''t get your act together, you won''t be competing."


    Xie Xie clenched his fists tightly and looked down. He was probably getting angry about getting compared to me.


    Wu Zhangkong turned his gaze to me. He opened his mouth for a few moments before closing them again. He sighed before concluding the training for the day.


    We all returned to our dorms exhausted. I was amazed as since I had begun cultivating my body, I had never felt like this. On my bed, I sat down in a lotus position as I cultivated.


    The next day, physical training classes were shortened to half a day since the other students couldn''t handle the training. There was a return to the original schedule of having physical training in the morning, then theory and knowledge classes in the afternoon.


    As for me? My spiritual power level was at 400. I was very surprised. My past spiritual power level was only 15. It had increased drastically since then.


    When my spiritual power level was revealed to the three of them, their eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets and they looked at me with their mouths open.


    Wu Zhangkong seemed to keep a stoic face but he couldn''t hide the twitching of the corner of his lips from my eyes.

 Chapter 9 - Qualities of a King

    In a flash, a week had passed. Xie Xie,Tang Wulin, Gu Yue and I continued to train under Wu Zhangkong at night. I had improved immensely and could beat the three of them with ease even when they worked together.


    My relationship with Gu Yue had improved quite a bit. We conversed quite often during breaks and I found her quite likeable. On the other hand, I didn''t click with Tang Wulin and Xie Xie.


    Xie Xie was really annoying. He kept trying to spar with me throughout the entire week. It had gotten bad enough to the point that I would actively avoid him.


    About Tang Wulin, I was relatively neutral towards him. We couldn''t be considered friends, but we would exchange pleasantries when we met.


    At this moment, I was cultivating with my third eye in the clearing at Eastsea Park. I was diligent with my cultivation, doing it whenever I was free.


    I always felt extremely comfortable when I cultivated. The feeling of my body getting stronger felt like pure bliss for me.


    I finished my cultivation after a few hours. When I opened my eyes, I found myself in a world of darkness.


    WHERE THE HELL AM I?


    I instantly sprung to my feet, looking around the area. All I saw was endless darkness in all directions. I began to panic as I didn''t know what was going on.


    NO! I couldn''t panic now.


    Calm down. I had to keep my rationale.


    I took a few deep breaths before calming my heartbeat. Ok, just stay calm for now.


    As I managed to calm myself down, a path of light suddenly appeared in this dark world. It was calm and inviting, as if it wanted me to traverse it.


    Huh? Wasn''t this just like in games where there was some treasure at the end of the path?


    I slowly walked towards the path. I planned to walk on it. It was much better to take proactive action than to just dumbly wait in this situation.


    I trekked across the path of light. It was really long. Even after walking for a long time, there was no end in sight. I was undaunted however, and continued to slog through the path.


    After what felt like days of walking, I finally arrived at the end of the path of light.


    At the end, there was a platform around 20 square metres large. I got off the path of light and stepped on the platform.


    I instantly jumped into an alert state, preparing myself for anything that might happen. However, the rumblings stopped as abruptly as it came.


    Strands of golden light started to appear as they coalesced in front of me. Was there an enemy forming now?


    I tried to summon my martial spirit only to be surprised when I found out I was unable to. This was really strange. I don''t remember anything being able to stop the summoning of martial spirits.


    When the strands of golden light finally merged together, instead of an enemy like I expected, it formed a¡­ question?


    [What is the most important quality in a good king?]


    The most important quality of a good king? How am I supposed to answer a question like this? It''s so general that it could be anything.


    If I had to guess, maybe it would be charisma? A good king needs charisma to inspire his men to follow him.


    I shouted my answer out loudly. I didn''t get a response. It was probably wrong.


    In that case, maybe courage? Without courage, a king will only be bullied by his retainers and enemies alike.


    Again, I shouted out my answer. I didn''t receive a response yet again.


    This was extremely vexing. I didn''t even know if I was answering the right way. And if I was, I don''t know how many chances I have to answer.


    I should think about it harder before I answer this time.


    I sat down on the platform before I began brainstorming. With my upgraded mind thanks to the third eye on my forehead, I screened through the memories of this life and my last, trying to find a suitable answer.


    Unfortunately, despite thinking it through for an indeterminable amount of time, I didn''t manage to find a good answer.


    Looking at the words formed from the golden light, I could only sigh. I laid down on the platform as I continued to think about the answer.


    "Oh God, why is this question so hard? I couldn''t help but whisper.


    Wait, God?


    My eyes instantly sprung open as I came to a realisation. In the Bible, didn''t God give a certain king a gift? It allowed him to become the greatest ruler in history.


    That man''s name was Solomon. If I remember correctly, the full story was that Solomon gave God an offering so God wanted to give him a gift. Solomon rejected all the gifts, only asking for¡­


    "WISDOM!" My face was filled in excitement as I was sure I had gotten the answer right this time.


    At once, a bright flash filled the area. I was forced to avert my gaze while covering my eyes with my hands.


    As I opened my eyes, what I saw in front of me shocked me.


    There were four large gates in front of me. Each of them seemed to emit their own type of pressure that left me gaping in awe.


    The strands of golden light appeared once again forming another set of letters. This time it read,


    [Choose your path of wisdom]


    I smiled in understanding as I saw those words. I had an idea of what was going on.


    If my knowledge from Xianxia novels rings true, then this would probably bring benefits to me. From the golden words, I inferred that I would receive some sort of ''wisdom''.


    With that, I made a choice on which gate I would open.

 Chapter 10 - Pain

    I stood in front of one of the large gates. Up close, I could feel the unique pressure emanating from it. It felt electrifying.


    I tried to put my hand on the gate doors, only to recoil when I received an electric shock from it. My eyes were wide open as I stared at the gate doors. That electric shock I got wasn''t a ''just for fun'' shock like in pranks, it was more like the ones from high-powered tasers. If I was still me from my past life, I would have been knocked out then and there, potentially even killed.


    I looked at the gate doors in silent pondering for a few moments. From that shock, I could infer that the situation inside the gates would be quite a bit worse. Should I make a gamble that I could withstand the current inside?


    Finally, I made my decision. If I kept staying here, I couldn''t do anything other than twiddling my thumbs. The gates are the only lead on getting out of this place.


    I braced myself before putting my hands on the gate doors once more. The current flowed through from the gate to my body, giving me a tingly feeling. I took a deep breath before pushing the gate doors open.


    When the gates swung wide open, I was greeted by a whole lot of¡­ nothing?


    Confused, I stepped through the gates. When I made my first step,


    "ARRRGGHHH" I instantly let out a scream of agony as I was hit by the sensation of a hot iron rod poking into my third eye.


    The pain was excruciating. I dropped like a puppet with its strings cut as I could only clutch my head in suffering. Countless sensations I couldn''t describe replaced each other frequently on my forehead in a seemingly endless cycle.


    From the horrible pain, I screamed until my voice was hoarse. Despite that, all I received in return were the echoes of my agony.


    Even with all that suffering, I was denied the blessing of passing out. Everytime I felt myself losing consciousness, a new sensation would torture me and wake me up again.


    Eventually, in order to latch onto my sanity, I grasped a method to grant myself brief moments of respite. In exchange for stamina, I learnt to produce something I called vital energy to soothe myself for a few moments.


    In the beginning, I was very inefficient with the conversion, granting myself only half a second of breathing space despite wasting nearly all my stamina.


    I created a cycle where I would use my stamina to create vital energy and when I low on stamina, I would recover with my meagre reserves of spiritual energy. I looked down on spiritual cultivation before, but after this, I gained a newfound appreciation of it.


    After what felt like countless years, the pain at my third eye finally began to subside. One by one, the number of torturous sensations began to decrease.


    I wanted to shout out in joy when I noticed this fact. If not for the fact my throat was raw from all the screaming and that I could b?r?ly move my body, I might really have done so.


    Ultimately, the pain stopped. Words couldn''t describe the feeling I felt when I was finally granted reprieve from that horrible torment.


    Lying on the floor flooded with my cold sweat, I felt my consciousness recede as my black spots began appearing in my vision.


    I really wanted to sleep. I was so tired.


    When I came to, I found myself lying on top of lushly grown grass.


    I slowly opened my eyes and gently stood up. Pop sounds entered my ears as I got up to my feet. Looking around, a cool breeze blew on my forehead as I was greeted by a familiar clearing.


    At the moment, I was feeling really muddleheaded. It wasn''t all that different from the time when I first awakened with memories of two lives.


    "Huang Yu! There you are!"


    Flinching at the loud voice, I turned to the source to see a girl with a distressed expression on her face.


    It was Gu Yue.


    "Where have you been?! You''ve been missing for a week! Teacher Wu has been searching everywhe-" Gu Yue suddenly paused as her worried expression changed into a wide-eyed one.


    I raised an eyebrow at that. Did I undergo some sort of metamorphosis after that torture? Maybe I became really handsome? Nah, that''s too far-fetched.


    I followed her gaze before concluding that she was looking at my forehead. She must really like my ban-


    Oh shit.


    OH SHIT!


    It''s gone.


    Gu Yue seemed to snap out of her trance at that. "W,what was that? Was that your second martial spirit?" Her voice was shaky as she asked the question.


    I gave a wry smile before shaking my head, "Sorry Gu Yue, but this is something really private to me. Can you please not ask about this?"


    Gu Yue visibly calmed down at that. She pondered for a moment before giving her reply. "Fine. I''ll respect your privacy. I won''t talk about this with anyone. But if you have any problems, you can always come to me for help. We''re friends right?" Gu Yue gave a bright and beautiful smile.


    ''Thanks Gu Yue!" I grinned widely at her. Oh wait, she talked about me missing earlier didn''t she? I should ask about that.


    Gu Yue gave a sigh. "C''mon, let''s go back to the academy. You''ll have some explaining to do to Teacher Wu if you want to get out of this unscathed." Gu Yue turned around before walking away. I laughed nervously as she left.


    Looking at her back, I had my own thoughts.


    Gu Yue was hiding something. I was certain of it. I didn''t notice it in the past, but after opening that gate of wisdom, I could see quite a few tells.


    However, I didn''t care about that. As long as she kept her lips sealed about my secret, I won''t dig into hers.


    I shook my head and sighed before chasing after her.

 Chapter 11 - Fundamental Force

    A/N A shorter chapter here. I had a bit of a writer''s block this chapter so please bear with me.


    I received a massive scolding from Wu Zhangkong when I got back to the academy. I had to make up an extremely well-crafted lie in order to appease him.


    In the end, I was punished with having to go ten ??ps around the academy on my hands while wearing a 100kg metal shirt. To me, it wasn''t even considered a punishment. It felt more like an inconvenience than anything else.


    After I was done, I headed to my dorm room. Cheng Yan had dropped out of the academy after suffering from Wu Zhangkong''s hellish training so I was the only one in that dorm room right now.


    Entering the dorm room, I locked the door before sitting down cross-legged in the middle of the room. When I had opened the gate of wisdom, my third eye was hit by a horrible pain. I didn''t know why I had to suffer so much for the sake of ''wisdom'' before but I did now.


    Simply put, it was the process of ?ssimilation. In that strange space, my third eye had to withstand the pressure as the ''wisdom'' rushed into it. Another way to say it was that my eye was absorbing a law.


    Now what was the wisdom I gained? To answer that question, it was the comprehension to make use of one of the four fundamental forces of the universe.


    As for which force, it was the force produced by electrically charged particles. When one hears this explanation, they should know the name it goes by-


    Electromagnetism


    And it''s completely broken.


    Why? Well that''s because other than things governed by gravity and nuclear forces, literally everything else one can think of is governed by electromagnetism.


    Friction manipulation? Inertia manipulation? Repulsion and attraction powers like Pein from Naruto? Did I mention controlling the EM spectrum?


    With electromagnetism, it can all be done and even more.


    Opening my third eye, I could sense the electrically charged particles in the atmosphere. I summoned my martial spirit, Sharp Blade, before placing it on the floor.


    I created an intense localised electric field and used it to lift my martial spirit. At my beckoning, it slowly began floating off the ground shakily. Slowly, It floated to a height of just over two metres before I ran out of stamina.


    The blade fell to the floor with a clang as I sat there drenched in sweat and my breathing heavy. Although I had complete knowledge on how to manipulate electromagnetism, I didn''t have proper control.


    My ability to use my ''wisdom'' depended on two factors: how much stamina I had and how much of the power my body could handle. I needed to practise control in order to reduce my consumption of stamina and reduce the burden of the power on the body.


    With my body now out of stamina, I couldn''t continue practising. However, what I could do was cultivate.


    Although I wanted to jump straight into bodily cultivation, my recent experience had shown me that spirit power was actually quite important. If I didn''t have spirit power inside that strange space to recover stamina for vital energy, I might have really gone insane.


    As I absorbed spiritual energy, I quickly neared the peak of Rank 11 before easily breaking through to Rank 12. By this time, I had already recovered most of my physical vigour.


    I took a look at the time, noticing that it was almost 6PM. I closed the third eye before leaving my dorm. I needed to go get another bandana. The previous one had disappeared with the wind.


    Going back to the same stall as before, I purchased a bandana that looked exactly the same as the one previously. I had grown quite fond of the colour orange since I started wearing the bandana.


    I handed the amount required for the item. When I did so, I noticed that I was actually running quite low on money. Although I didn''t really need lots of money right now, it was better to find a source of income in case of a rainy day.


    I walked through the market as I thought of how to make money. There were quite a few possibilities in my head.


    Maybe I should go apply to work as a blacksmith? I''m sure with my analytical skills I can quickly become very proficient in that line of work. I''ve heard the pay for each refinement is really high as well.


    But earning money through blacksmithing is really time-consuming. I have to put away time for practising my ''wisdom'', cultivating my body and my spirit and practising martial arts. I really didn''t have enough time to do so.


    Not only that, I''m not particularly interested in hammering metal for hours at a time. For some reason, a part of me abhors having to do so.


    Maybe I could steal some? Not from good people of course, only from the bad ones.


    However, that was a bit far-fetched as well. The bad people worth stealing from in this city were all quite influential. They definitely had really strong security that I couldn''t bypass at my current level.


    Though, that might not be the case in two months.


    I decided to head back to the academy after this. Before I could do anything, I needed to obtain information about those people I would be targeting.


    I guess I''ll be having my hands full for the foreseeable future.

 Chapter 12 - Tournament

    Three months had gone by since we started training with Wu Zhangkong. By this time, I had already improved leaps and bounds in all aspects.


    During training, I had gotten skilled and strong enough to fight almost evenly with Wu Zhangkong when he suppressed himself to my level. Even he couldn''t stifle his surprise when he realised I could keep up with his skill.


    Despite that, I would arguably say that out of all my skills, the one I had improved the most in was in using the King''s Wisdom.


    That was what I called the comprehension I gained from that strange space. I gave it that name because of the question that was asked in that space.


    Back to the topic, I could now control a variety of forces due to the King''s Wisdom. The few of the forces I could control without burning myself out immediately were friction, inertia, repulsion, and attraction. Although I could use them in battle, they were meant to be distractions more than anything. Nonetheless, in a high level fight, those distractions could prove fatal.


    Naturally, I couldn''t do anything insane like zero frictional force or Rinnegan levels of push and pull yet.


    I could also shoot bolts of lightning at people. It was honestly pretty easy to do. All I had to do was make my fingertips negatively charged and set whatever I wanted to hit positively charged. It was lacking in lethality to even small animals but damn did I feel cool doing it.


    The most dangerous ability I learnt here was not any of these. Rather, it was one that I couldn''t even use in combat yet.


    It was the ability to control the neural impulses in people''s minds. You probably know what this means.


    Of course at my current level there were a lot of limitations in this ability. One being that I had to touch the person''s head in order to use it.


    Not only that, they would have to be in something akin to a comatose state or else it would be too difficult to pull off.


    However, the thing that made it scary was that as long as the conditions were met, I could brainwash anyone I wanted. Since it targeted the brain instead of their soul, their spiritual power couldn''t protect them.


    If I kept improving with this power, eventually I would reach a point where I could read my enemies'' minds, knowing their moves before they even did them. The future was really bright with this ability.


    At this moment, the entire Class 5 was following Wu Zhangkong lined up in a straight line behind him. Classes had just ended and today was the first day of the tournament. The tournament was held after school so it didn''t interfere with our classes.


    When we arrived at the competition stage I was quite disappointed at what I saw. It was actually just a 10 centimeter thick metal plate with a diameter of 100 metres. This was the arena for the biggest event in the academy! The least they could do was to make it look better.


    There weren''t many students here, no doubt because of the classes competing today. If I were them, I wouldn''t want to watch Class 5 and Class 4 of the new first graders fight as well.


    A short and stout teacher walked over to Wu Zhangkong''s side, wearing a massive grin. "Teacher Wu, your students are pretty good! I''m nearly dying from how orderly they are in their line. My Class 4''s students are so undisciplined. As such, please start off leniently on my class four today! Although we might not be able to be promoted to Class 3, you must help us preserve our position as class four."


    This guy talks as if his class has a chance of winning.


    Pffff.


    "Seems like Teacher Wu is full of confidence! We shall see what happens on the stage then." With sarcasm-laced words, the portly man beckoned to his own class and moved towards them.


    He was probably really mad right now but what did he expect? He was the one who started acting ???ky first. Wu Zhangkong only responded in kind.


    At this moment, the Director of the Academy, Long Hengxu walked towards the tournament platform.


    "Today''s Class Promotion Tournament has started. We begin with the match between the first grade''s class five and the first grade''s class four. Teacher Wu Zhangkong, have you confirmed the number of participants from your class?"


    Wu Zhangkong nodded. "We have four participants from our class."


    Long Hengxu gave his own nod in return before turning towards the direction of Class 4''s teacher. "Class 5 has four participants. Kong Hanwen, you have five minutes to select your participants."


    So that was his name. Kong Hanwen eh. I didn''t even know it until Long Hengxu said it out.


    Kong Hanwen changed from the previously grinning face he''d shown in front of Wu Zhangkong and commented disdainfully, "To compete with Class 5, anyone from our Class 4 is good enough. Jia Long, Lin Zunyuan, Mo Si, Ling Yun¡ªyou three compete. Remember, you are representing my class four''s glory. You must show off the might of my class four."


    Wu Zhangkong merely waved a hand. I guess it''s showtime.


    I took a good look at my opponents. There was a stout looking guy, a skinny guy, and two normal sized guys.


    It might be a bit mean but I really didn''t know who was who. I haven''t interacted with Class 4 at all.


    "Ready!" My team was standing 50 metres apart from theirs. Long Hengxu had his right hand raised.


    "New academic year''s Class Promotion Tournament Round 1, first grade''s class four versus first grade''s class five. Begin!"


    The moment those words were uttered, I had already disappeared from my spot. I instantly reappeared in front of the stout looking guy standing in front.


    I bent low, before explosively springing upwards. I twisted my h?ps as I shot my foot straight up at his chin.


    [Baek Rok]


    The poor fellow didn''t even get a chance to respond before he was sent flying upwards. His teammate could only stand there watching dumbly as I abruptly knocked out their vanguard.


    My teammates took advantage of that moment of carelessness, quickly dispatching them.


    The match from beginning to end only lasted four seconds.


    Everyone watching the battle other than Wu Zhangkong had a dumbstruck look on their face. I guess that they couldn''t believe we had gotten so strong under Wu Zhangkong.


    Noticing Kong Hanwen staring at the arena with blank eyes, I couldn''t help but ridicule him beneath my breath. "So this is the might of your Class 4."


    Kong Hanwen seemed to have heard my words as his face turned bright red in embarrassment. He gave a harrumph before quickly turning away.


    As if that was the signal, the students from my Class 5 started cheering. Oh. No¡ª we were Class 4 now.


    "First grade''s class five wins, but before the end of this tournament, they will remain as class five. Class reorganization will proceed at the end of the Class Promotion Tournament. Tomorrow, you will be competing against first grade''s class three."


    Wu Zhangkong didn''t spare a glance at Class 4''s teacher Kong hanwen when announced in an icy tone, "Class dismissed."


    Gu Yue smirked before walking up to me. We exchanged high-fives. "That was a nice kick. "


    I gave a wide grin in return. "Thanks, you weren''t bad yourself."


    "You wanna go celebrate with the rest of the team?" Gu Yue asked inquisitively. "You usually never go out with us."


    I thought about it for a few moments before answering, "Sure. It''s a special occasion today so I''ll go".


    Gu Yue had a good relationship with the other members of the team. Actually no, scratch that. She had a good relationship with Tang Wulin. I didn''t know when, but sometime during our many training sessions, they had become good friends.


    As for her relationship with Xie Xie, it was like fire and water.


    I followed her to where Tang Wulin and Xie Xie were standing before greeting them. "Yo!"


    Tang Wulin seemed surprised when I came with Gu Yue. "You''re coming with us? You usually don''t hang out with us."


    "Yup. I need to relax sometimes too y''know."


    Tang Wulin gave a soft chuckle. Then he turned to Xie Xie before asking, "Where should we go?"


    "Let''s eat first. Isn''t that what you were looking forward to? I know of a food street so let''s head there for some nice food."


    "Will you be treating? I''m kinda broke right now." I asked shamelessly. I had a dislike of him, but that didn''t mean I wasn''t going to milk him for all he''s worth.


    Xie Xie turned to look at me with an arrogant expression on his face. "Hmmph. They''re merely street snacks, can they be something this young master can''t manage?"


    Ah ha, you''ve fallen into my trap.


    Gu Yue said, "A body exuding the stench of coins." As she spoke, she moved away from Xie Xie.


    Xie Xie became furious at that.


    Gu Yue and Xie Xie began to bicker. Tang Wulin and I looked at each other before shaking our heads.


    It''s quite nice to hang out with others once in a while.

 Chapter 13 - The First Step of my Keikaku

    The food street was some distance from Eastsea Academy, and we had to walk a full 30 minutes to get there.


    It wasn''t a wide street, and stores sprouted outwards on both sides. As soon as I reached the mouth of the street, I was ?ssaulted with the fragrance of a variety of different snacks and appetizing scents.


    "Let''s eat that skewered beef first. It''s boiled to tenderness. Having it with some rice is simply divine." Xie Xie introduced.


    At the side Tang Wulin grinned, "Alright!" Dude was probably starving. He wasn''t known as the glutton of the first grade for nothing.


    The shop was small, and the cooking table was situated outside the shop. There were many little flames, and on top of the table were jars filled with beef. When the aroma of the beef entered my nose, I could tell that the beef was going to be delicious.


    Gu Yue showed a shocked expression to Xie Xie. "I''m surprised that a rich young master like you would eat at a roadside shop."


    Was it actually that surprising? In my past life, a lot of my rich friends liked eating in stalls such as this as well. They preferred having simple food after having a taste of the many delicacies in the world.


    Xie Xie didn''t bother answering her this time. "The stewed beef from this shop used to be my mother''s favourite, and I ventured here occasionally."


    Aw crap. I can already tell from my voice that he had some sentiments for this place.


    I signalled Gu Yue with my eyes before following Xie Xie into the shop along with Tang Wulin.


    We sat down at a table for four. I sat opposite to Xie Xie, who was sitting next to Tang Wulin. Gu Yue took her seat beside me.


    "Oh! Xie Xie has come, and he brought friends with him. The usual dishes?" The boss was a middle-aged man. He wore an oil-stained apron that was tied around his waist and had a wide grin on his face.


    "En, Uncle Li, thanks." Xie Xie grinned as he gave his thanks.


    Uncle Li said a few words to Xie Xie, before stroking him on his head. It was an amusing sight, seeing the usually arrogant and annoying Xie Xie so subdued.


    I took a bite of the stewed beef. An amazing taste unique to beef burst out in my mouth. I shivered at the taste of it. If this guy was in my past life, he would probably be a renowned chef.


    As we ate, Xie Xie''s eyes started to become a little red. It seemed that he was remembering bad memories.


    "Xie Xie, what''s wrong?" Tang Wulin asked worriedly.


    Xie Xie gave a bitter smile. "It''s nothing. It''s just that I''m thinking about my mom."


    Tang Wulin seemed to understand when he heard that. He didn''t continue asking but Xie Xie carried on speaking.


    To cut short what he said, he basically had a grudge on his father because he didn''t visit his gravely ill mother who eventually passed on.


    He had the most generic backstory and motivation of a main character. Yet, why did I feel like he was only a side character?


    Though I made his backstory seem like a joke, I genuinely felt sorry for him. No matter how generic, he still lost a loved one. That was someone that would definitely leave scars in people''s hearts.


    As we were about to go back, Gu Yue suddenly shouted out, "Ah! What''s that over there?"


    Tang Wulin, Xie Xie and I followed her sight. There seemed to be a commotion near the entrance of food street and there were many bystanders crowding around.


    Hey, wasn''t that the old man''s shop?


    We immediately rushed over to hear Uncle Li shouting, "You guys can''t act like this! Not at all! This is how I make a living!"


    His entire shop was in a mess, with the tables overturned and the chairs in pieces. Beef broth streamed on the floor from the shattered jars on the floor.


    Uncle Li was lying at the doorway of his shop. He was bleeding from the corner at the corner of his mouth and had a swollen eye as he faced six burly men.


    I looked at the leader of the trio. He was a bald man and was b?r?-chested, showing off the dragon tattoos on his arms. Wasn''t this guy Guang Long?


    I found out about him when I was obtaining information on people to rob. This guy wasn''t on the list, but he was related to someone who was. He was the younger brother of the infamous captain of Eastsea City''s mecha brigade, Guang Biao.


    Looking at him, my brain raced at a thousand thoughts per second as a plot was being cooked up in my head.


    As I made the finishing touches to my plan, Xie Xie shouted loudly, "So just because you''re a Spirit Master, you have the right to bully people?" He squeezed through the crowds before helping Uncle Li up.


    Nice, Xie Xie. You made my job easier.


    Guang Long was left stunned by Xie Xie''s words before laughing out unbridledly. "Ha! To think even a child dares to get in my way. Beat it kid! This daddy doesn''t like to hit little boys."


    Tang Wulin seemed to get triggered by Guang Long''s words. With large strides, he made his way over in front of Guang Long. "How could you treat Uncle Li like this!? Are you even human?"


    Guang Long responded with a cold snort, "Can kindness be eaten? Does a tiger need to care about the feelings of sheep? NO! It''s because they''re strong! I''m the tiger here and I can do whatever the fu?k I want to you sheep!"


    "So the strong can do whatever they want to the weak? Is that what you''re saying?" I suddenly interjected at this moment.


    Guang Long turned his head to me. "Oh, so there''s another bratty kid trying to play the hero. And yes! That''s exactly what I''m saying! The strong need to show the weaklings their places!"


    I smiled at him. "Ok then."


    [Arang]


    I instantly disappeared from my spot, reappearing in front of Guang Long before smashing him in the gut with my elbow. A shockwave was sent through his body as he spat out spittle.


    ""BOSS!"" His five grunts called out. No need to care about them. Xie Xie, Tang Wulin and Gu Yue were already intercepting those five.


    I grabbed his arm to keep him from flying back before-


    [Halla]


    -I went low. Pushing off the ground with tremendous force, I sprung upwards, sending a ferocious straight kick below his jaw.


    The force of my kick was so great that it sent another shockwave through his head. He was knocked upwards, but he didn''t get far as my hand was again pulling him back down to earth.


    [Open Palm Strike]


    I struck him in the ?h?st with an open palm. This time, I didn''t pull him back as I prepared to do my next move. I retreated a metre backwards, before rushing forwards again to perform a variation of a move that I had created myself.


    [3rd Stance Hwechook]


    I formed three afterimages of me targeting left, right and behind Guang Long''s head. Reappearing behind him, I didn''t bother looking back as I snapped my fingers-


    -Bang! Bang! Bang!


    """BOSS!""'' Guang Long''s goons instantly rushed over. Tang Wulin, Xie Xie and Gu Yue were about to stop them but I raised a hand to stop them.


    Guang Long''s men lifted him up, revealing him to be unconscious. One of his men got angry at this and shouted loudly, "Fucking brat! Do you know what you just did?!"


    I looked at him emotionlessly. "All I know was that I put the weakling in his place." My voice came out cold and monotonous. The one who shouted seemed like he wanted to continue, but he was stopped by his friend.


    After that, they left carrying Guang Long.


    Gu Yue came up to me, seeming a bit miffed. "Why did you let them go? We should have beaten them up more." Tang Wulin and Xie Xie seemed to share the same thoughts.


    "That guy is the younger brother of a very influential person in this city. If we force them to stay behind, news will reach that guy and he will come personally with backup. You don''t want to be facing a small army of Spirit Masters do you?" I replied. Their faces paled before they nodded in understanding.


    Gu Yue then turned to Tang Wulin. "Your hand just now¡­" She looked skeptically at him.


    Hmm? What happened to Tang Wulin''s hand?


    Tang Wulin smiled grimly. "I also don''t know what happened. This was its second appearance. Those scales rapidly consumed my stamina and soul power, but gave me a rapid surge of power for a short time. That''s all I know."


    "Let''s return first and talk later."


    We exchanged farewells with Uncle Li. When he wasn''t looking, Xie Xie secretly stuffed some money into Uncle Li''s ?h?st before speeding off back to us.


    We returned to the academy grounds. We said our goodbyes and went back to our dorms.


    I couldn''t help but have a huge smirk on my face when I made my way back to my dorm room. Today has been really productive for the future.

 Chapter 14 - Railgun

    The next day, we were poised to fight against first grades class three. The time of battle was the same as the day before. After afternoon classes ended, we would be competing on the competition stage once more.


    I looked around the competition field again. There was only a small increase in the number of viewers compared to the day before. You would think that yesterday''s show of utter domination would gain the interest of others, but the reality was cruel.


    When my team and I arrived with Wu Zhangkong, first grade class three''s class teacher was already there waiting. With just that, I already had a better impression of her than Kong Hanwen.


    If I remembered correctly, this teacher''s name was Ye Yingrong. She was a real beauty. She was tall, standing at 170 centimetres, and her figure was superb. She had fair skin, an oval face, and a cherry mouth. Ye Yingrong fits all the criteria for my ideal woman in my past life.


    Not only was her beauty stunning, she was talented as well, being a four ring Soul Ancestor at the age of 23.


    Gu Yue suddenly nudged me in the ribs. "She''s really pretty huh? No wonder you''ve been staring at her. Do you like her?" Her voice had a teasing quality to it.


    I let out a dry laugh. "I''m afraid there''s too big an age difference between us even if I did. Not only that, but she also seems to be completely enamoured with Teacher Wu." In front of us, Ye Yingrong was desperately trying to introduce herself to Wu Zhangkong.


    Gu Yue''s expression seemed to sour when she heard my words. She gave a hmph of indignation before turning her head away.


    I was confused. Did I say something wrong? She acted as if I was calling her old.


    "Friendship is number one, and the competition is secondary. Gu Tianri, Gu Tianyue, Gu Tianming, Gu Tianyang, do you understand?" Ye Yingrong''s voice abruptly entered my ears.


    Four voices rang in unison. "Yes, Teacher Ye!"


    I turned back to class three''s area to look at the other team''s competitors. I was pretty shocked at what I saw.


    The people I was going to be fighting against all looked the same. Those guys were definitely quadruplets.


    At that moment, Long Hengxu arrived on stage.


    "The second match of the Class Promotion Tournament has arrived. First grade''s class five, is it still the same four people as before?"


    At the same time, the quadruplets got on the stage as well.


    As they got up the stage, I noticed that their movements were completely synchronised. Although it was rude, I felt as if they were terminators walking together. It was pretty damn creepy.


    "Are you all ready?" Long Hengxu inquired as per usual. After both sides gave an affirmative, he waved his hand, declaring the start of the match.


    The Gu brothers simultaneously released their martial souls, which were wings, before flying up to the sky.


    We were all quite surprised to see this. Xie Xie in particular asked, "So, how are we going to deal with this? They''re out of our range."


    I stepped in front of the three of them. "Let me try something. I think I can get them out of the sky."


    Tang Wulin, Gu Yue, and Xie Xie looked at me with an inquiring look on their face but they didn''t say anything, indirectly approving.


    I fished in my pocket for some coins, before bringing out four. Holding the four coins between my fingers, I took aim at the Gu brothers before throwing them.


    [Railgun} X 4


    The coins blasted off my fingers before slamming directly into them. They knocked down from the sky and fell off the bounds of the competition stage, representing our team''s win.


    "How did you do that?!" Tang Wulin asked with an astonished look on his face.


    I gave a smirk. "I''m just that strong." Of course, the real reason was that I used the powers of electromagnetism to aid me. However, no one other than me would know that because I had hidden the traces of using [Railgun].


    Gu Yue sighed before shaking her head. "Forget it. I won''t be surprised by you anymore. You''re always doing these cheaty things" Xie Xie and Tang Wulin nodded their heads in agreement.


    Did it seem that way to them? If that was the case, I wonder what their reactions will be if they find out about the rest of my abilities.


    "F, first grade''s class five wins!" Long Hengxue said shakily. He probably didn''t expect that I would solo stomp the enemy team.


    Ye Yingrong was taking deep breaths and trying to calm herself down. She gave a fake smile and said to Wu Zhangkong, "Congratulations, Teacher Wu. You''ll be in class three now."


    Wu Zhangkong answered mildly, "That is not my goal. Please excuse me." As he finished, he walked towards the four of us who were getting off the stage.


    He brought me out from the group before bringing me to a spot where the others couldn''t hear us. "Huang Yu."


    "Yes?"


    "I want you to sit out for the finals."


    My jaw opened as I looked at him with shock. "Why Teacher Wu? I handled the fight easily."


    Wu Zhangkong gave me a strange gaze before sighing, "That''s the problem. You handled the fight too well. If you''re always there to win the fight for them, the others can''t get a chance to temper and improve themselves. They''ll form a type of reliance on you which will hinder their growth."


    I kept quiet as I thought about his words for a moment. His words were true. In the last few fights we had as a team, I was the one who would bring victory, whether in a direct or indirect way.


    Making my choice, I gave my reply. "Alright Teacher Wu. I''ll sit out for the next fight." I didn''t really want to fight in the tournament all that much anyway. I was skilled enough to match Wu Zhangkong when he used spirit power. I doubt that class one could even serve as a warm-up to me.


    Wu Zhangkong gave a small smile. "Mn. You can leave now."


    I made my way back to Tang Wulin and the others. Walking back, I couldn''t help but realise that Wu Zhangkong was actually a pretty caring person.

 Chapter 15 - Just According To Keikaku Pt. 1

    That night, Xie Xie suggested that we go out to play again. This time, I refused to go. If I kept going out to play and neglect training, it would mean a lack of discipline on my part.


    In the end, Xie Xie was rejected by everybody. Both Tang Wulin and Gu Yue wanted to cultivate.


    I headed to the academy training field to practise my techniques. Normally, I wouldn''t have been allowed to use the academy training field, but Wu Zhangkong helped me pull some strings as a form of compensation for skipping out in the tournament.


    When I arrived at the training field, I stood in the centre while focusing. Under the bandana, a dim light glowed as I made use of the power of the King''s Wisdom.


    Inside my body, surges of electricity began forming at my core. From my core, it slowly flowed in all directions, moving to my arms, my legs, my organs and even my spinal cord. When the electricity reached every part of my body, I tried to move with the technique active.


    In a sharp crack of thunder, I disappeared from my spot. In a fraction of a second, I reappeared ten metres away from my original position.


    Fast! It was much faster than what I had expected. Deactivating the technique, I dropped to my knees as I had burned a lot of stamina from using it.


    This was inspired by the technique Godspeed from HxH. The only difference between the two was that I wasn''t glowing in electricity when it was active. I could do so, but it was a waste of energy and I didn''t want people knowing about my abilities.


    As a result that my technique had succeeded, I was in a really good mood. This was my first try using the technique, and I had succeeded. The control over electromagnetism with the King''s Wisdom were really too strong.


    The only weakness in that technique was that it was too loud, but that could naturally be fixed with some sound muffling. I didn''t consider stamina drain to be a weakness since it was the same whenever I tried something new.


    Suddenly, Tang Wulin''s voice filled my ears. "Huang Yu! Have you heard?" He, Xie Xie and Gu Yue were running in my direction.


    I shifted my gaze in his direction, "Heard about what?"


    "There is a group of people at the academy gates. They''re holding a picture of the four of us. We were thinking that it was related to what happened yesterday."


    "What?! Really!" I was actually surprised, not by the fact that those people were here of course. I was surprised that they actually reacted so quickly. I thought that they would have taken a few more days to gather up strength before coming here.


    Well this was a nice turn of events for me. This night is continuing splendidly for me.


    "Have you guys told Teacher Wu about this? I''m sure that he will help us if we explain to him what happened."


    Gu Yue answered this time. "Not yet. We were going to do that but we came looking for you first since you weren''t with us."


    I gave a smile. "Thanks! Now let''s go find Teacher Wu."


    Wu Zhangkong''s schedule was really strict. Everyday after dinner, he would immediately go cultivate so it wasn''t difficult to find him.


    Wu Zhangkong, dressed in a traditional white chang pao, opened the door. When he saw us, he coldly asked, "What cultivation questions do you have?"


    Tang Wulin answered, "Teacher Wu, we''ve caused some trouble..." He then proceeded to retell the events that occurred the night before.


    Wu Zhangkong finished listening with an indifferent expression. Tang Wulin, Xie Xie and Gu Yue seemed a bit afraid that Wu Zhangkong wouldn''t help them with this problem. I wasn''t though. I had a rough idea about his character, so I knew that he definitely would.


    "It seems you guys have some ability." Having said this, Wu Zhangkong walked over. I had to admit, under the moonlight, with the colour of his blue hair, he looked pretty damn cool. No homo tho.


    We followed Wu Zhangkong who headed towards the academy''s great gates.


    Outside of Eastsea Academy''s great gates was a really, really big crowd with at least two hundred buff men holding all sorts of weapons. Some of them were particularly daring, holding onto federation prohibited spirit devices.


    Seeing this, I almost couldn''t keep a smile from appearing on my face.


    I knew it. Those guys wouldn''t dare to enter the academy. No matter what, this was an academy full of spirit masters. If they came in, the school would instantly get a casus belli to destroy them out of self-defense. They only dared to come because of Guang Biao. Still, all they could do was cause a ruckus outside the school.


    I noticed that around the front there were a few burly men carrying a stretcher. On it was a man completely wrapped from head to toe with gauze. I guess I really did a number on him huh.


    At the very forefront, stood a man two metres tall and had an extremely stalwart body. He looked almost the same as Guang Long, except that he had sideburns and was more buff. From the info I collected, this guy should be Guang Biao.


    "What kind of people are you, to actually dare to cause trouble in front of the academy?" Right at this moment, a furious voice called out. It was Long Hengxue with ten teachers behind him.


    Yes! This was just as keikaku!


    "My name is Guang Biao. The one on the stretcher is my younger brother."


    "Guang Biao? You are the captain of Eastsea City''s mecha brigade? That Guang Biao?"


    No shit sherlock. Do you know any other Guang Biao in this city as strong as this?


    "I have not come as the mecha brigade captain, but merely as an elder brother with a seriously injured younger brother. Bring out the culprits who caused this," Guang Biao commanded.


    "Chief Guang Biao, I believe there must be some misunderstandings here. Long Hengxue spoke in a more harmonious tone. "There are four children in your photograph. It can''t be that your brother was wounded by those four children?"


    Oh come on Long Hengxu! Where is your pride?! Aren''t we in a Xianxia? According to the script, you should be going, ''You dare junior!'' before shamelessly destroying Guang Biao with the teachers behind your back. Are you seriously going for diplomacy?


    It wasn''t like I wasn''t expecting this though, so I had fail safes for the plan.


    Misunderstandings? Children? My brother had been beaten up so badly. As his older brother, it is natural for me to investigate this matter. That will be done at my end, however. Stop your nonsense and hand over these people. I have given Eastsea City enough face by waiting here. If you do not hand over those people in 20 minutes, then we shall go and search for them ourselves."


    Long Hengxu''s face darkened as he snapped and said, "Captain Guang Biao, you shouldn''t go overboard! This is an academy, a place for cultivating students. Which of your lot hadn''t before graduated from an academy? I will not hand over the people you seek. If you have the ability, then activate your mecha and step over my dead body. Otherwise, don''t think of taking one step into Eastsea Academy!"


    Nevermind, you''ve proved me wrong Long Hengxu. The fail safes are not needed. My plan remains unchanged.


    Guang Biao and Long Hengxu argued back and forth for a few minutes before Wu Zhangkong finally cut in. "Stop squabbling. If you''re going to fight, let''s just fight. Talking with our fists is much better."


    Guang Biao''s eyes instantly narrowed when he saw Wu Zhangkong. "Who are you?" he asked, trying to rebuild the momentum he had lost from Wu Zhangkong''s entrance.


    Wu Zhangkong mildly replied, "Those four you are seeking are my students. If you can defeat me, you may proceed. Otherwise, get lost." His voice was cold, without any feelings behind it.


    Guang Biao laughed sinisterly before summoning his spirit rings. Yellow, yellow, purple, purple, purple, purple.


    I was impressed. His rings weren''t that bad. It was just quite unfortunate he didn''t have any black spirit rings.


    With his martial spirit, he dragonified, exuding a powerful pressure through the area.


    "Haha! How is it?! Are you shivering in fear now?!"


    Wu Zhangkong stood in front of Guang Biao without a care in the world. His eyes seemed to be filled with a hint of¡­ disdain? Well I didn''t blame him. He was rumoured to come from that place after all.


    Wu Zhangkong summoned his martial spirit, the Skyfrost Sword. It was a beautiful sword, looking remarkably more refined than my martial spirit.


    Rings of light appeared from under the sword''s hilt. Yellow, yellow, purple, purple, black, black!


    Oof. Guang Biao. You just got face-slapped.


    Guang Biao stared at Wu Zhangkong with a dumbstruck expression. It seemed that he couldn''t believe that Wu Zhangkong had two black spirit rings.


    He gritted his teeth before activating his first spirit ring. It lit up, causing his armoured body to burst with a metallic light. It was his [Armoured Dragon Body].


    He dashed to attack Wu Zhangkong, but his efforts were for naught. HIs attack was blocked with extreme ease. Despite the both of them being Spirit Emperors, there was a qualitative difference between him and Wu Zhangkong.


    Wu Zhangkong proceeded to one-shot Guang Biao, leaving him b?r?ly conscious and all his limbs broken.


    He whispered in astonishment, "Your, your eyes¡­ you''re from that place¡­" before losing consciousness.


    Wu Zhangkong''s eyes? Was he talking about the purple eye thingy Wu Zhangkong always used when we fought? Man, those eyes were really annoying. They kept doing mind attacks that distracted me during our spars.


    Guang Biao''s men all scrambled to pick him up before retreating.


    Looking at their fading silhouettes, part two of the plan was done. It was time for part 3.


    All of this, it was just according to keikaku.

 Chapter 16 - Just According to Keikaku Pt. 2

    "Return and continue training!" Wu Zhangkong''s voice was icy as usual.


    "Teacher, aren''t you going to blame us?" Tang Wulin couldn''t help but ask out. He probably felt guilty since we caused this mess.


    Wu Zhangkong gave him a quick glance. "Did all of you do anything wrong? Why would I blame you guys? Return to your training. You are not allowed to leave the Academy during the night anymore, rest days included."


    Yea¡­ sorry bud. I can''t obey that. In fact, I''ll be going out right after this, but I still had to pay him lip service.


    "Yes!" The four of us shouted out. We returned to our rooms after that.


    I cultivated my body inside the room for a while before deciding that enough time had passed. It was time to leave the school and find my to-be minion.


    Working with the natural forces from the King''s Wisdom, I slipped out of the Academy even though I wasn''t supposed to.


    Out in the streets, I made my way to the hospital. I had obtained enough information about Guang Biao to know which hospital he frequented when he was injured.


    You could call it stalking, but I call it being prepared.


    Arriving at the hospital he frequented, I looked around in hopes of finding the front desk. I needed to know which room he was in.


    I found it relatively quickly. A nurse was sitting behind the front desk tapping on a keyboard. I needed to knock her out in order to access the records.


    Before I did so, I had to make sure what I did wasn''t going to be recorded. I used the King''s Wisdom to detect three cameras in the vicinity. However, I only needed to move to a blindspot to avoid the other two. That meant I only had to make one camera stopped functioning.


    Now it was time to knock the nurse out. I took out a small coin from my pocket and aimed the nurse. With a flick of my thumb, I fired.


    [Railgun]


    The nurse was knocked out before she could even react. I sighed as I made my way over to her, walking through the blind spots of the other two cameras. She was just at the wrong place at the wrong time.


    Moving behind the front desk, I accessed the computer in an attempt to find out Guang Biao''s room. Success. He was in a VIP room on one of the higher floors.


    I put my hand on the nurses head. Using the King''s Wisdom, I made sure to erase her memories of the last 3 minutes. I didn''t want to put a big gap in her memories but I also didn''t want her to remember seeing me.


    Before I left, I decided to apologise to her for knocking her out. With my hand still on her forehead, I converted a bit of my stamina to vital energy to resolve her of his illnesses. She was a relatively healthy person so this injection of vital energy would just increase her lifespan.


    I searched for the stairs of the hospital. Finding it, I made my way up. Guang Biao''s room was pretty high up, but with how much I cultivated my body, climbing up the stairs was no different from a stroll in a park.


    I didn''t have to fry the cameras at the stairs. The cameras had a lot of blind spots there so it was easy for me to up.


    When I reached the VIP floor, I found that the emergency door had been locked. I wasn''t that surprised. This was to prevent exactly what I was doing at this moment.


    The doors were pretty sturdy too. Unless a person made a lot of noise and alerted security, they wouldn''t be able to get through.


    Unfortunately, they met someone like me.


    Abusing the powers of ferromagnetism, I unlocked the steel locks. With a click, I had access to the floor where Guang Biao was on.


    Opening the door a little, I sent soundwaves to check out if there were any cameras through echolocation. There were two that would detect me if I went out.


    I used the King''s Wisdom to lower the viewing angle of the two cameras. It had to be done slowly, so it wouldn''t alert the guards surveying.


    As soon as I felt that they were not able to see the ceiling, I created two intensely localised magnetic fields on two pieces of paper on the floor. Then, I flung one at each camera


    The moment the pieces of paper obstructed the view of the camera, I jumped up to the ceiling as fast as I could, sticking to it with the powers of King''s Wisdom. If anyone from my past life were to see what I was doing right now, their first thought would be, ''Is that Spiderman?''


    I slowly crawled on the ceiling to Guang Biao''s room. When I arrived, I used the King''s Wisdom to detect the infrared light in the room through the walls.


    Peering through, I found that Guang Biao was already awake. Obviously he was still bed-ridden, I didn''t expect that would wake up this quickly. I had severely underestimated the recovery rate of a Spirit Emperor.


    Not only that, there were three other people in the room as well. It appeared that they were Guang Biao''s grunts.


    You would think that having more people there would be disadvantageous for me. If they were Spirit Masters, you would be right. However, the three of them weren''t. Hence, they had to use Spirit Devices as a means of protecting Guang Biao.


    If those guys weren''t there, I would have to take a risk to rush in and [Railgun] Guang Biao. However, since they were¡­ well¡­


    Didn''t someone say that art is an explosion?


    The Spirit Devices held by two of the men exploded, instantly knocking the three men standing close together unconscious with heavy injuries.


    At the same time, the last intact Spirit Device flew over to Guang Biao before exploding as well. This was done through a different usage of attraction.


    Guang Biao couldn''t react in time due to his injuries so he was left unconscious for the second time today by the last Spirit Device exploding.


    Before the soundwaves of the explosion could leave the room, I manipulated the soundwaves with the King''s Wisdom before making it f?r??b?? disperse.


    Despite needing a lot of words to explain, this all happened in a fraction of a second.


    Whew. Now that took a lot out of me. In fact, I was only b?r?ly keeping myself stuck to the ceiling by using three-quarters of my spirit energy to recover stamina.


    I flung up the litter on the floor to block the view of the camera again before dashing into the room at top speed.


    I won''t go into the details but Guang Biao''s probably gonna have to take out those six digits to pay for this.


    I waltzed towards Guang Biao before putting my hand on his forehead. Then, I changed my image in his head from hatred, to loyalty.


    And done. It was as easy as that.


    As I was about to leave, I noticed something. His neck¡­ I could feel something there.


    I put my hand on his neck, trying to sense whatever was there. When I made contact, the thing that was there felt like it was tangible, so I pulled.


    The moment I did, Guang Biao seemed to age 10 years in an instant. Seeing this, I became surprised at this outcome before I realised what I had just pulled out.


    I had just pulled out a large chunk of his vital energy.


    Crap! This guy''s vitality was already pretty badly damaged from his fight against Wu Zhangkong. If I didn''t put this vital energy back in immediately, he would definitely die.


    I couldn''t let him die yet. He was a useful piece in my plans.


    That was a bit scary. I almost killed the minion I had worked so hard to get under my control. I was curious as well though. I would have to experiment more with vital energy. It seemed that there were more applications of it.


    I also went and mind-controlled the three henchmen of Guang Biao. The explosions had injured them pretty badly as they were normal humans. Hence, I healed them with vital energy.


    Although they were a bunch of scumbags, they were going to be the minions of my minion. With that in mind, I couldn''t just leave them for dead.


    After that, I sneaked out of the hospital before making my way back to the Academy.


    As I made my way back, I wanted to shout with joy.


    It all went, just according to keikaku.

 Chapter 17

    A week had passed since that night Huang Yu went to mind control Guang Biao. It was a relatively mundane week where all he did was eat, study, and train.


    He didn''t visit Guang Biao during this period. It wouldn''t bode him well if news of him going to visit Guang Biao started to spread. Wu Zhangkong would really punish him badly if he found out.


    There was no need to take such a risk. Guang Biao had been discharged from the hospital a few days prior. It was but a matter of time before he would try to contact Huang Yu due to the compulsion placed in his head by Huang Yu.


    At the moment, Huang Yu was in the dining hall eating dinner with Gu Yue, Tang Wulin, and Xie Xie. He would have to break the news about the fact that he wouldn''t be participating in the finals.


    He was actually pretty nervous about doing this. The three of them would probably feel a sense of inferiority when he told them about the reason he wouldn''t be competing. It could cause a permanent rift to form between their relationship if he didn''t handle the situation properly.


    "Guys. I have something to tell you guys about the last match of the tournament." Huang Yu spoke softly.


    "What about it?" Gu Yue asked as she turned to look Huang Yu in the eyes. Tang Wulin and Xie Xie similarly shifted their gazes to him.


    "Well, unfortunately, I won''t be participating in the last match. Teacher Wu wants me to sit this match out."


    "What?!" The three of them shouted at the same time. Shock was evident on the faces of the three of them.


    Gu Yue''s shocked expression quickly shifted into one of worry as she made her own conclusions. "Did something happen between you and Teacher Wu for this to happen? With your strength, unless you offended Teacher Wu, there was no way you would be barred from the competition."


    Huang Yu gave a dry laugh. "No, it''s nothing like that. I didn''t offend Teacher Wu. He only came up to me to ask for me to not fight the next round and I agreed."


    Gu Yue''s eyes narrowed at this. "Then why did you agree?"


    "He persuaded me with some.. reasons."


    "Like what?" There was a dangerous edge in Gu Yue''s voice.


    Huang Yu instantly realised that something was off. He could tell that she was starting to get angry. But why?


    It was possible.


    From her words, he could infer that she probably thought that he was looking down on the three of them so he disdained to fight with them.


    Gu Yue asking about Wu Zhangkong''s reasons was most likely her trying to poke holes into his argument.


    If that was the case, he should clear the misunderstandings up immediately. However, he had to phrase the real reason in a way that wouldn''t just make her angrier.


    "Teacher Wu told me that I was holding you guys back. I agreed because I felt that he was right. I''m not good at teamwork so the way I fight doesn''t allow you guys to exert your full power."


    Huang Yu''s words weren''t lies. They were just phrased in a way that made it seem like it was all his fault. This was something that came easily to him. He was a politician in his past life after all.


    "Really?" Gu Yue''s voice was noticeably softer this time. She found his words to be quite believable. It really seemed like something that Wu Zhangkong would say from what she knew of him.


    "Yup. I hope this won''t cause any misunderstandings between us."


    Hearing this, Gu Yue felt her face burn in embarrassment. She opened her mouth a little, wanting to apologise, but immediately closed it again. Her pride prevented her from doing so.


    In the end, Gu Yue only answered, "Nah, it''s fine."


    "Great! Then, I''ll be going now. I''m done with my meal."


    Gu Yue only gave an absentminded nod in reply.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the side, Tang Wulin and Xie Xie had been watching the whole thing.


    Xie Xie was giggling softly as he watched Gu Yue embarrass herself. Huang Yu''s image in his head had increased a notch during this.


    Tang Wulin however, had a small scowl on his face as he watched their interactions. He didn''t know why, but he had an uncomfortable feeling in his ?h?st as he watched them interact.


    As a result of this feeling, he couldn''t help but start to dislike Huang Yu. However, he could only grit his teeth and stifle his growing dislike.


    He would never admit it, but he always felt a deep sense of inferiority whenever he faced Huang Yu. He felt inferiority towards Xie Xie and Gu Yue as well, but it didn''t amount to much when compared to how he felt towards Huang Yu.


    In a way, Huang Yu was just like Wu Zhangkong to him¡ª an insurmountable wall that he wasn''t even qualified to touch.


    However, he wouldn''t give up. His father had told him that being a powerful spirit master was 99% effort and 1% talent. He didn''t have talent, so he had to work ten times harder in exchange. As long as he kept up his practise, eventually, he could surpass Huang Yu.


    Unfortunately for him, this was a goal he would never achieve in his lifetime.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    The next day, Huang Yu went out to walk at the plaza.


    He walked around, window-shopping as he tried to relax. It wasn''t beneficial for his training if he got too stressed. Hence, this was a perfect way to balance that.


    While he was looking at a nice pair of jeans through a window, a rough voice rang behind him.


    "Excuse me, may I ask if you are Huang Yu?"


    Huang Yu turned back to see three men behind him. These three men were the ones he had mind-controlled yesterday at the hospital.


    Huang Yu didn''t answer, merely nodding his head.


    Eventually calming down from their excitement, they turned back to Huang Yu.


    "My king, please follow us. Guang Biao wishes for us to relay his apologies for not being able to greet you in person. He is preparing a gift for you, my king."


    Huang Yu''s face was blank as he heard their words.


    Only two words were repeating over and over in his head at the moment.


    ''My king?''

 Chapter 18

    "Out of all the things you guys could have called me, why king?"


    Those were Huang Yu''s words as he stared down the three men he had made into his henchmen the week prior.


    The three men didn''t dare to meet Huang Yu in the eye. They found the floor particularly interesting as they answered, "My king, Guang Biao was the one who suggested that we call you this. He said that you are destined to be the hegemon that reigns supreme over the world with your great power. Hence, we are merely calling you by your deserved title ahead of time."


    Huang Yu''s left eye twitched when he heard this.


    Had he messed up when he was making changes to Guang Biao''s brain? This wasn''t what he had intended when he put down ''loyalty'' in his head. This was nearer to the lines of fanaticism.


    With a sigh, Huang Yu rubbed his forehead as he could feel a migraine coming on.


    "You¡­ forget it. Just take me to Guang Biao. I want to see what gift he has in store for me."


    """Yes, my King!"""


    "Keep your voice down. It''s really embarrassing you know."


    """We apologise, my King!"""


    Huang Yu was really starting to regret his decision to make these guys his minions.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    The three men brought Huang Yu to an abandoned warehouse at a more secluded part of the city.


    Looking at the building from the outside, Huang Yu thought it looked pretty well maintained for something like an abandoned warehouse.


    One of the men noticed Huang Yu''s stare. "My King, this place is only an abandoned warehouse in name. In reality, Guang Biao uses this place for many of his undertable deals."


    "I see."


    The door to the abandoned warehouse suddenly burst open as Guang Biao ran out and kneeled on one knee to Huang Yu.


    "I apologise for not coming to meet you personally my King, but I was preparing something that couldn''t be entrusted nor shown to someone else. I¡ª"


    "Stop." Huang Yu said drily. "I need to check on your brain first."


    Guang Biao seemed dumbfounded at those words. Thoughts ran through his head as he tried to recall if he did anything that displeased his king.


    Huang Yu ignored this and placed his hand on Guang Biao''s head.


    With the King''s Wisdom, he scanned through Guang Biao''s head to see what had changed inside.


    However, to Huang Yu''s dismay, there was no change. It was still the same as he left it.


    Was this how Guang Biao would act if he was actually loyal to a person? Wasn''t this a little bit too much?


    Nevermind. It''s better not to think too much about it. As long as Guang Biao did his job well, he would let Guang Biao call him whatever he wanted.


    Huang Yu sighed before taking his hand off of Guang Biao''s forehead. "I''m done. Now what did you want to gift me?"


    Guang Biao''s face instantly brightened up. "Of course my king."


    A small book with a slightly ripped cover was taken out from Guang Biao''s ?h?st pocket. Then, with both hands, he presented it to Huang Yu.


    "Here it is my king."


    Huang Yu raised an eyebrow. "What''s so important about this book?"


    A giant grin appeared on Guang Biao''s face as he answered, "My king, this book was written by a person known as the divine doctor! This book contains all his life''s work!"


    "Why would he put all his life''s work into a book?"


    "My king, he wrote this book for his long-lost son. Unfortunately, after he died, his son was not talented enough to learn from this book. Hence, his son sold it off for money. I was the person who bought it from him. Unfortunately, I wasn''t talented enough to comprehend it as well. However, I''m sure that if anyone could learn it, it would definitely be you!"


    Huang Yu took the book from Guang Biao''s hands. He took a short glimpse of its contents before both his eyes widened in shock.


    "This¡­ Guang Biao, what are these set of techniques called?" Huang Yu asked with an incredulous voice.


    With the large grin still on his face, Guang Biao answered, "It''s called¡ª


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    The day for the finals of the Class Promotion Tournament had arrived. It had been delayed for a week due to a hurricane hitting the city. This had given a lot of time for the students from grade one class five to progress.


    Gu Yue had progressed quite a bit herself. She didn''t make a breakthrough but her foundations had been refined.


    Huang Yu also did not breakthrough in his cultivation. However, that was because he didn''t attempt to do so. He had been spending the whole week learning new techniques he had gotten from Guang Biao''s book.


    With the new techniques in hand, he didn''t truly know the limits of his fighting power. However, he knew at the very least that he was invincible under the Spirit Elder realm.


    Classes for the day were about to end, signalling that the Class Promotion Tournament was about to commence. However, Tang Wulin was missing.


    Xie Xie, Gu Yue and Huang Yu had looked for him, but he was nowhere to be found.


    Although this was the case, time waited for no one. They had to go to the academy field where the fighting stage was at.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    "Have you heard? This year''s Class Promotion Tournament is full of prodigies! Class five has actually been having triumph after triumph and have already won three matches! Who knows if their winning streak will continue or not."


    "Why are you even asking? Don''t we already know the results? That red-haired kid from class five is gonna destroy them. Haven''t you seen how strong and fast he was? I don''t think even upperclassmen would stand a chance against him."


    "But this year''s class one has a lot of prodigious students¡ª"


    "They''re prodigies but that guy''s a monster. With his talent, I wouldn''t be surprised if he made it to Shrek Academy"


    Students continuously broke into discussion one after another while the teachers soon arrived in a group.


    The teacher in charge of the first grade''s class four, Kong Hanwen, had his gaze stuck to the crowd, searching for something with a grim expression.


    "Teacher Kong, what are you doing?" The teacher in charge of class three, Ye Yingrong, suspiciously asked him.


    Kong Hanwen gave an answer immediately. "I''m looking for that bastard Wu Zhangkong. I want to see if that red-haired brat he''s so proud of can carry his team today."


    Ye Yingrong let out a gentle sigh. "Don''t we both already know the answer to that? And even if he can''t, it''s not like the other students in the team are there for decoration you know."


    Hearing this, Kong Hanwen''s expression shifted into a scowl. He didn''t bother to give a reply.


    "They''re here." Ye Yingrong said in a hushed tone.


    An uproar began when Wu Zhangkong''s class appeared. All the students hurriedly parted to give way to them.


    Everyone''s gazes were on one person, and naturally, that person was Huang Yu.


    Huang Yu wanted to cry when he noticed everyone''s attention on him. He really didn''t like being the centre of attention. He was sure that he had been quite low-key with his actions, yet why did everyone seem to know him?


    In reality, Huang Yu''s name had come up so many times the past month that it could be said that he was the most well known student in the school. From one-shotting his opponents in the Class Promotion Tournament to beating Guang Long to a pulp, those feats had spread his name throughout the school.


    Xie Xie and Gu Yue giggled as they saw Huang Yu''s distressed expression. However, their good mood instantly darkened when they remembered that Tang Wulin was still missing.


    After the commotion had ended, class one appeared.


    Ye Yingluo arrived with her class in a relatively subdued manner. All their momentum as the best class was gone as their morale was at an all-time low.


    "Yangzi, just try your best. If you think that you might get hurt, don''t be afraid to surrender." Ye Yingluo turned around and spoke softly to her student.


    Zhou Yangzi was surprised when he heard the tone taken by his teacher. Whenever they were in class, Teacher Ye was always boisterous and confident. Never did he see like this before.


    "Ok teacher."


    Director Long Hengxu walked up the stage at this point in time. He first nodded his head to both classes'' teachers in acknowledgement before he began to speak in a deep voice, "The ranking tournament had previously been postponed because of the typhoon. Today will be the fourth match. Teacher Wu, how many participants from your side will compete today?"


    "Our class will have¡­" Wu Zhangkong was about to mention that two would be competing from his class when a voice traveled to him from behind first grade class five.


    "Teacher Wu, please wait."


    Upon hearing this familiar voice, Huang Yu, Xie Xie and Gu Yue, who were standing behind Wu Zhangkong turned around.


    The crowd parted, and a worn and weary Tang Wulin rushed to the front.


    Huang Yu''s eyes narrowed when he saw Tang Wulin. He had a feeling that something was different about Tang Wulin.


    ''What happened to him during this past week?'' Huang Yu couldn''t help but ask himself in his head.


    Xie Xie, in a gleeful mood due to Tang Wulin''s reappearance ran up to him. "Where did you run off to? Why did you only come now?"


    Tang Wulin gave a grimace as he answered, "It''s a long¡ª"


    However, his speech halted abruptly. His eyes began to dilate when he saw Huang Yu.

 Chapter 19

    A/N: I''m not really satisfied with this chapter but I''m really busy due to stuff irl. Sorry if the chapter is bad.


    Huang Yu instantly noticed that something amiss was occurring as he saw Tang Wulin''s expression. In fact, he was not the only one.


    "Wulin, what''s wrong?" Xie Xie asked with a worried expression.


    Tang Wulin didn''t answer. With an emotionless look on his face, he pushed Xie Xie aside, knocking him to the ground with his abnormal strength, before walking towards one direction¡ª Huang Yu''s direction.


    "Hey! What''s wrong with you Wulin?!" Xie Xie shouted in an aggrieved tone.


    No answer.


    When Huang Yu saw this scene, a look of realisation appeared on his face. A possibility of what had happened to Tang Wulin had entered his head.


    Could this be a xianxia powerup?


    Sudden disappearance for an extended period of time? Check.


    Get everyone worried about him? Check.


    Last but not least, appear fashionably late? Definitely a check here.


    With all these confirmations, Huang Yu came to a conclusion on what had happened to Tang Wulin. Tang Wulin''s sudden change in attitude wasn''t part of the checklist, but didn''t he have some sort of power in one of his arms?


    ''I smell a convoluted plotline incoming.''


    As Tang Wulin slowly neared Huang Yu, Gu Yue was lost in thought as she looked on. Why was Wulin suddenly acting like this? Could it be that¡­


    Gu Yue suddenly gasped. She rapidly turned her head to the direction of Huang Yu.


    "Huang Yu!" She ignored the stares of the people around her as she called out.


    Huang Yu shifted his gaze from Tang Wulin to her. "Yes?" he asked with an inquiring tone.


    "Get away from him! He''s gonna¡ª"


    She was cut off as Tang Wulin''s hand suddenly glimmered with a gold light. A golden claw with golden scales formed on his hand before he slammed it towards Huang Yu.


    A terrifying power burst out the moment he sent his golden dragon claw flying. Gasps sounded through the field as Tang Wulin struck forwards with a force that could easily incapacitate Spirit Grandmasters.


    The teachers were about to stop Tang Wulin but Wu Zhangkong merely put up a hand to stop them.


    In the face of Wulin''s attack, Huang Yu was still as lackadaisical as ever. He merely turned his head back to look at the attacking Tang Wulin, before lifting up a palm in response to the punch.


    Bang!


    Silence filled the field after the blow sounded. The eyes of all the people there were glued to the scene as expressions of shock filled their visages.


    Huang Yu had stopped such a ferocious blow with his palm! There weren''t even any fluctuations of spirit power! Wasn''t this kind of physique a little bit too perverted?


    Gu Yue was the most shocked out of all of them. Her head was filled with thoughts when she saw Huang Yu blocking Tang Wulin''s claw with one hand.


    ''Huang Yu is this strong already? When he''s at the d?s?r?d level, Di Tian alone may not be enough...''


    Tang Wulin, noticing his attack had failed, tried to pull back his fist. Unfortunately for him, Huang Yu had already caught his fist in a deathgrip.


    "Why are you attacking me? Just calm down and we can talk this out." Huang Yu''s eyes were calm as he tried to reason with Tang Wulin.


    Madness filled Tang Wulin''s eyes as he sprang towards Huang Yu with his mouth open. When Huang Yu saw this, he knew that there was no one to reason with at the moment.


    Huang Yu, forecasting Tang Wulin''s intentions, swiftly poked Tang Wulin in the ?h?st.


    "WULIN!" Xie Xie ran towards Tang Wulin before shaking his shoulders trying to wake him up.


    Huang Yu walked up to Xie Xie before patting his shoulder. "Don''t worry I just stopped his movement for a while. He''ll be fine in a bit."


    Xie Xie nodded.


    At this moment, Wu Zhangkong came forward. He picked Tang Wulin up before saying, "Gu Yue, Xie Xie, the two of you go compete. I''ll bring Tang Wulin to the infirmary." Wu Zhangkong''s voice was still cold as he said this, but everyone on the spot could feel that some of the iciness had been thawed from his voice.


    As Wu Zhangkong walked off with Tang Wulin in tow, Long Hengxu spoke up again. "Sorry for the interruption. Let us continue with the Class Promotion Tournament. First grade''s class one may choose up to two students to compete."


    Huang Yu sighed. A perfectly ordinary day had become so bizarre.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    In a dark space, not all dissimilar to someone''s mindscape, two figures were standing there.


    One of them was Tang Wulin. The moment he had seen Huang Yu, he became trapped in this place.


    Tang Wulin turned to Old Tang after he had been sent into suspended animation by Huang Yu. He was surprised at how strong Huang Yu was but his current situation was far more urgent.


    "Old Tang! What''s going on?! Why am I trapped here?"


    Old Tang let out a sigh. "I didn''t think that the Golden Dragon King''s power would rampage like this. Tell me Wulin, do you feel like your thoughts have been relatively darker these few days.?"


    Tang Wulin pondered over Old Tang''s words for a few minutes before answering. "Now that I think about it, I do feel that I''ve been feeling a lot more dark thoughts towards Huang Yu."


    "I see. In that case, there should be something about him that agitates your Golden Dragon King bloodline."


    Tang Wulin''s eyes widened. He wanted to speak but Old Tang cut him off.


    "I don''t know what about him agitates the Golden Dragon King bloodline. I''ll need to spend some of my power to suppress the Golden Dragon King''s madness in your body. Luckily, with him sending your body into a suspended state, it will be much easier for me to do so."


    "Oh¡­" Tang Wulin''s voice was weak as he said this.


    Old Tang continued speaking. "Although I can do this, you have to learn how to control your emotions. If you don''t, the madness may act up again. I''ll give you a mantra to help you control your emotions. Now leave. I don''t have much energy left."


    Alone, Old Tang closed his eyes. A few words came out of his mouth before he disappeared as well.


    "His potential¡­ how frightening."

 Chapter 20

    After Tang Wulin''s outburst, the tournament quickly came to a close.


    The crowd had been surprised when they heard that Huang Yu wasn''t participating in the finals, but Huang Yu himself didn''t give a rat''s ?ss.


    Gu Yue and Xie Xie had come out in a narrow victory against Zhou Yangzi and Wang Jingxi. They had nearly lost when the students of class one used their spirit fusion technique but Gu Yue''s splendid control over the elements edged out a win.


    This battle had proved something to everyone watching though. It became painfully obvious that despite not being at the level of a certain red-haired, there were still many prodigies in this years grade one.


    That night after the Class Promotion Tournament, Huang Yu, along with Xie Xie and Gu Yue were in the infirmary looking at a person on a bed.


    This person was Tang Wulin.


    "How long will it take for him to awaken Huang Yu?" Gu Yue asked inquisitively. Huang Yu had told the both of them that he had sent Tang Wulin into suspended animation to stop his rampage. This state would only last for a few hours, then, he would naturally wake up.


    When they had found out what Huang Yu did, shock marred their faces. The two of them had thought Tang Wulin had just burnt his own body out after releasing such devastating power.


    They didn''t expect that it was actually Huang Yu who had knocked him out. All he did was poke his ?h?st for God''s sake.


    However, the both of them quickly calmed down from their shock. Their red-haired teammate had always done things like these. Hence, their recovery speed from their shock became quicker and quicker each time.


    "He should be waking up around 8 o''clock, give or take a few minutes." Huang Yu answered.


    Xie Xie merely frowned as he looked at Tang Wulin.


    Minutes passed by relatively quickly as everyone stayed silent in the room.


    Before the long hand of the clock could reach twelve to signify the arrival of the next hour, Tang Wulin let out a miserable groan from the bed.


    Huang Yu, Gu Yue and Xie Xie stiffened up as they heard this. Huang Yu readied to battle as he saw Tang Wulin wake up. Usually, in Xianxias, the person with the corrupting power needed to be knocked unconscious to return them to their senses. However, he didn''t know if it was the same here.


    As Tang Wulin finally fully opened his eyes, Huang Yu tensed his arm in preparation to send Tang Wulin back into suspended animation.


    Luckily, he didn''t need to.


    "Guys?" Tang Wulin''s voice called out gently.


    A soft sigh left Huang Yu''s mouth as he relaxed his arm.


    Xie Xie burst towards Tang Wulin before grabbing him on the shoulders. "Wulin! Are you ok?! What happened back there?!" A barrage of questions left Xie Xie''s mouth as he showed an expression of worry.


    "Xie Xie, please Wulin some space. He just woke up"


    Xie Xie immediately stopped his actions. He glanced towards Gu Yue before letting go of Tang Wulin, "Sorry."


    Tang Wulin grimaced when he saw Xie Xie''s actions. "No, you don''t need to apologise. I should be the one apologising here."


    With a grunt, he got out of the bed.


    "Xie Xie, I''m sorry for what I did just now." Tang Wulin apologised genuinely.


    "No worries dude. I''m not mad about it. Just a bit surprised." Xie Xie smiled before continuing, "Can you answer my questions now? What happened to you?"


    Tang Wulin gave a wry smile. "Gimme a sec"


    Huang Yu stood there as Tang Wulin approached him. Looking into his eyes, Huang Yu could no longer see any of the previous madness so he didn''t put his guard up.


    When Tang Wulin stood directly in front of him, he looked Huang Yu directly in the eyes. The insecurities of yesterday were still there, but Huang Yu could tell that he was a lot more confident than before


    ''Although he got wrecked by me just now, I guess that the secret powerup he got really boosted his confidence.'' Huang Yu thought.


    Tang Wulin let out a long breath. "Huang Yu, I''m sorry for attacking you just now. The reason I attacked is related to why I went missing the past week."


    Huang Yu accepted the apology and raised an eyebrow since he had more or less guessed what was going on.


    Xie Xie, however, seemed intrigued when he heard this


    As for Gu Yue, who knew what was going on inside her head at the moment.


    "I have awakened some sort of bloodline. However, it seemed to have rampaged when I saw you Huang Yu."


    When Huang Yu heard this, his eyes narrowed instantly. Was it related to the eye on his forehead?


    Gu Yue spoke up at this moment. "You should ask Teacher Wu about this tomorrow. Maybe he would know what''s going on."


    A wry smile appeared on Tang Wulin''s face. "I hope so."


    After a short checkup from a nurse at the infirmary, Tang Wulin was deemed free to leave.


    As everyone made their way back to the dorms, Huang Yu couldn''t help but think,


    ''Gu Yue???s acting kinda strange. I have a strange feeling this is related to her. I don''t want to pry into her secrets since she''s keeping mine but this matter is related to me.''


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    At the academy field, Huang Yu was standing underneath the hot sun along with the rest of his classmates, listening to Long Hengxu''s speech.


    "Today''s first grade ?ssembly is to announce two things. First, due to the special circumstances of this year''s first grade, the victorious class will no longer be continuing with the Class Promotion Tournament, but the classes of the first grade will still be rearranged according to the results. Namely, what was originally class five is now class one. And all of the other classes have been rearranged accordingly."


    An uproar appeared among the students of Huang Yu''s class that had been promoted to the new class one. They had wanted to ride off of the coattails of Huang Yu and the others to get the rewards for challenging the upper grades.


    A bit of disappointment flashed in Huang Yu''s eyes. He had wanted to test out the limits of his strength fighting with people in the upper grades. Unfortunately, this was not to be.


    Long Hengxu continued, "In light of the new class one''s outstanding achievements in this tournament, the entire class will be rewarded with one meal a day from the first window for one term."


    ''Hoh? That is pretty generous of the school.'' Huang Yu thought. One should know that the meals from the first window were so expensive that most families couldn''t even afford it. It would cost an astronomical sum of money to feed so many mouths food from that window.


    The previous discontent murmuring turned into cheering. They seemed to share the same thoughts as Huang Yu.


    Long Hengxu frowned when he heard this. "Quiet down!"


    It was only then did the cheering gradually subside.


    Long Hengxu resumed. "Due to the excellence of this year''s first grade, the board of directors has decided to conduct a study. We are establishing an experimental class in the first grade that will be comprised of the best students in the grade. It will temporarily be called class zero, and Wu Zhangkong will be the teacher in charge. The students for class zero have already been selected. From class one, we have Huang Yu, Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, and Gu Yue. From class two, we have Zhang Yangzi, Wang Jinxi, and Wei Xiaofeng. In the future, any other student who shows exceptional ability will also be put into class zero."


    Class Zero? From the explanations, it seemed something like a classroom of the elite.


    ''How did Tang Wulin get in though? Was it because of his brief performance yesterday?'' Huang Yu asked in his head.


    When Huang Yu turned to look at Wu Zhangkong, he could tell from his teacher''s expression that he had already known about it.


    "President, do you have any words to say?" Long Hengxu asked, looking at Yu Zhen to his side.


    Yu Zhen nodded and began speaking with a clear voice. "Students, I am sure you are all very curious as to why we established class zero. This is because the students we have picked out have already far surpassed the level of their peers. If they were to continue advancing with the other students, their talent would be buried. In summary, if you wish to shine in the future, then you must put in even more effort! I hope that I will see more students joining class zero later on, going on to become the greatest geniuses of Eastsea Academy!


    Alright then, the ?ssembly is over. You may all leave now. Teachers, lead your classes back. Long Hengxu will act as class one''s substitute teacher until a new teacher can be found. Wu Zhangkong and the students of class zero will remain here."


    Filled with shock, admiration, envy, and regret, the students of the five classes returned to their classrooms, leaving only the president as well as those of the newly established class zero.


    "Children, come over here." Yu Zhen beckoned everyone over.


    Although some of them were reluctant, everyone still went over.


    "For starters, I''ll sweep what happened yesterday under the rug Tang Wulin. Teacher Wu has already informed me about your situation."


    Tang Wulin let out a breath of relief before nodding.


    "Next, we''ll talk more about Class Zero. The school is going to invest a lot of resources into you, so we need you to sign this contract." With a flip of his hand, a pile of papers appeared, and he quickly distributed them to all the students.


    It read: Person XXX voluntarily enters a contract with Eastsea Academy. Before XXX graduates from the intermediate division and the advanced division, they will not change schools.


    He didn''t hesitate to sign it. Why wouldn''t he? Even in this world, a minor can''t be sued for not honouring a contract. He was exactly that: a minor.


    He would only get benefits from signing this contract. The contract wouldn''t hold power over him at all. He could leave unobstructed if he ever found greener fields.


    Xie Xie meekly asked, "President, shouldn''t we discuss with our families before signing this?"


    Yu Zhen blinked a few times. "Of course you can! You can go back and discuss it, but you won''t be able to join class zero anymore. I am a very busy person, and I don''t have the time to wait for you."


    Huang Yu sighed in his head. This was the oldest trick in the book. He was trying to put a sense of urgency inside the heads of the students to force them to panic-sign. And it was even more effective since everyone here were children. (he technically wasn''t though)


    Tang Wulin didn''t care about all that. He signed immediately.


    When Gu Yue saw that both Tang Wulin and Huang Yu had signed, so did she.


    Seeing everyone else, signing it, Xie Xie did the same.


    Zhou Yangzi and Wang Jinxi, who were from the new class two, signed the contract as well. However, Wei Xiaofeng, who was from the same class as them, chose not to.


    After Wei Xiaofeng left, Yu Zhen let out a gentle smile.


    "Alright then. You have all signed the contract so from now on, you are the elites of the academy. We will respect Wei Xiaofeng''s decision but in the future, I definitely believe that he will regret his choice this day. Although our Eastsea Academy isn''t ranked too highly on this continent, we are still the sole intermediate Soul Master academy in this major city. With all of our resources poured into you, I dare say that not even the legendary Shrek Academy could match us."


    Huang Yu hearing this couldn''t help but think that Yu Zhen was a disgusting person.

 Chapter 21

    "Due to the current conditions of some of your bodies, we will put off cultivation for a while. Instead, we will begin with theory classes."


    Huang Yu raised an eyebrow when he heard this. What type of theory classes would they be having?


    "Today, we''ll start off with mechas."


    Wut?


    C''mon man, don''t joke around. Which self-respecting cultivator uses mechas in a cultivation world?


    His ''retainer'', Guang Biao was the captain of the mecha brigade of Eastsea City, but he wouldn''t necessarily call him a ''self-respecting'' cultivator after Guang Biao had bragged to him about his feats in the city.


    "Teacher Wu, aren''t mechas a topic for the advanced division? We''re still in first grade! Isn''t this too early?" Zhou Yangzi suddenly asked.


    "The topics in this mecha class won''t be taught in detail, so the course load won''t be too much. Among you, who wants to become a Mecha Master in the future."


    There was silence for a while in the classroom. When Huang Yu looked at his classmates, he realised their lines of thought very quickly.


    ''Is being a Mecha Master that good?'' Huang Yu asked himself in his head.


    When he had transmigrated, although he knew some more things like the Spirit Ascension Platform, he didn''t know much about mechas.


    His opinion of mechas was that they were a gimmick. It might have been because he had read to many Xianxias, but he had a pretty biased opinion about technological weapons in Xianxia.


    Good during the weak stages, trash in the higher ones.


    Wu Zhangkong continued after a short period of silence. "If you do, then listen to this class."


    "Modern day mechas... "


    To cut it short, mechas were researched for a long time. Mechas were important and are pretty strong.


    However, just as Huang Yu thought that Wu Zhangkong was about to finish with the lecture, he dropped a bomb.


    "However, these are not the mechas I want to talk with you about."


    ''...''


    If that was the case, then why did you talk so much about them? You spent half an hour talking about something that wasn''t even relevant to our course.


    Wu Zhangkong didn''t notice Huang Yu''s thoughts as he indifferently continued. "Didn''t you all think that as technology developed, ordinary people could control soul devices better and better? Then let me tell you, that''s only what ordinary people think. In the tens of thousands of years of history the Douluo Continent has witnessed, one fact has never changed: Soul Masters are the most powerful existence!"


    Xie Xie said, "Then what if they use a super-weapon? There are some super-weapons that ordinary people can use."


    Wu Zhangkong nodded. "What you speak of is a possibility. But let me ask you, what if both sides had super-weapons? Who will be stronger? Let me tell you this first though, currently, the strongest super-weapon cannot defeat the strongest person."


    When Huang Yu heard this, he wanted to cry. Nuclear bombs existed in this world, and they weren''t even considered top-tier weapons.


    If something that can dwarf them existed, and the strongest person in this world is stronger than that¡­


    Oh God, and the strongest person in this world is only Rank 99 too. What the hell will Rank 100 and above be like then?


    "So let''s discuss what the actual topic of today will be about. We''ll be talking about battle armour."


    "Mechas are large, being five to eight metres in height. The truly powerful would not allow their body to become even larger. The reason mechas exist is to amplify power. Hence, purple mechas and onwards are all small in size, where they are almost like armour! Due to this, they are called battle armour."


    After listening for a bit more, Huang Yu began to tune out what Wu Zhangkong was saying.


    He didn''t really want battle armour. It was something that supplemented his martial spirit. But here was the thing, his strength wasn''t reliant on his martial spirit at the moment.


    For the sake of passing the academy, he would reluctantly take up mecha designing but he wasn''t planning on getting battle armour.


    If he had to wear armour, he would prefer something like a robe.


    When Wu Zhangkong finished talking about battle armours, he moved to another topic.


    "From here on out, your curriculum will place an emphasis on combat practise. Right here. All of you, move the desks to the side and clear out a space in the centre.


    A sense of doubt arose within the hearts of the students, but even so, they followed Wu Zhangkong''s instructions.


    "Huang Yu, come over here."


    Huang Yu had a bad premonition about this, but he did as he was told.


    "Other than Huang Yu, all of you have a problem in common. You don''t have enough combat experience and techniques! What I''m talking about isn''t related to your martial spirit and spirit skills since you''re all somewhat decent at that. No, I''m talking about your basic combat techniques!"


    Looks of skepticism flashed across the faces of everyone other than Tang Wulin and Huang Yu.


    "Do you actually think there is no meaning to having basic combat techniques?"


    Gu Yue said, "I understand, but Teacher Wu, my ability is based solely on controlling the elements. As long as I can control them properly in battle, I will be able to defeat any opponent. What use do I have for basic combat techniques then? Shouldn''t I focus on increasing my soul power and spiritual power?"


    Wu Zhangkong nodded.


    "Since you think like that, then let''s have a little test. Gu Yue, you and Tang Wulin go attack Huang Yu. He isn''t allowed to summon his martial spirit. Let''s see if you can beat him."


    Huang Yu sighed when he heard this. "Don''t I get a say in this?" He didn''t really want to fight them again. He couldn''t test his true limits against them so it was more bothersome to fight than productive.


    "Nope."


    Gu Yue and Tang Wulin seemed a bit hesitant when they heard that they would be fighting Huang Yu.


    They naturally knew how perverted his physique was. Even Tang Wulin''s mysterious golden dragon claw was weak when compared to Huang Yu''s strength.


    However, they believed they stood quite a good chance at victory. When Huang Yu decimated the two of them together with Xie Xie in combat, he had been using his martial spirit.


    To their knowledge, a martial spirit represented a great deal of a spirit master''s strength, so they should have a good chance at winning here.


    As both sides were about to spring into action, Wu Zhangkong suddenly stopped the battle.


    "Wait, I don''t think it''s fair if it''s like this."


    Everyone in the classroom looked at Wu Zhangkong with a confused expression on their face.


    "I think it''s better if all of you go up and fight Huang Yu."


    All the students in Class Zero felt like spitting blood.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    [Hwechook]


    Both Zhou Yangzi and Wang Jinxi had been taken out in a flash. They hadn''t even been able to summon their martial spirits before they were incapacitated. They weren''t expecting Huang Yu to blitz right off the bat with such speed, so they had been caught unaware.


    "Sorry!" Huang Yu chuckled a bit when he saw the expressions on their face.


    "It''s Gu Yue¡­"


    Huang Yu abruptly disappeared from his spot before reappearing near Gu Yue.


    [Ara¡ª


    The move was interrupted as he was forced to step back to avoid a Light Dragon Blade.


    Blades of Bluesilver Grass appeared as they tried to coil around him. He didn''t care for it as he tried to attack Gu Yue again.


    She was the most troublesome opponent in this fight. Beat her, and the battle was more or less won.


    Huang Yu threw a quick jab at her, but she teleported away before he could hit her. She clearly didn''t dare to fight in close quarters with Huang Yu.


    The blades of Bluesilver Grass had wrapped around him at this point. However, it was merely a mild inconvenience for him as he broke through his bindings with a flex of his muscles.


    Xie Xie and Tang Wulin came to ?ssault him together. Xie Xie''s twin daggers and Tang Wulin''s great strength would prove to be a powerful combination against most people, however, Huang Yu, wasn''t ''most'' people.


    He sidestepped the two of them before kicking Tang Wulin behind his left knee. As Tang Wulin was forced to kneel on one knee, another kick hit the back of his head.


    Tang Wulin was sent flying for a few metres before stopping..


    That last kick wasn''t a normal one. Through sheer technique, Huang Yu sent a wave of air pressure with that kick, rattling Tang Wulin''s brain.


    With that, Tang Wulin should be out of the battle.


    "Wulin!" Both Xie Xie and Gu Yue shouted at the same time.


    Huang Yu took advantage of Xie Xie''s momentary ??pse of concentration.


    [Baek Du]


    A sharp knee blow found itself buried in Xie Xie''s gut. That strike instantly knocked the breath out of Xie Xie.


    Before Xie Xie could be launched off due to the momentum behind the knee, he was pulled back by both arms before he felt fingers poking at several points in his body.


    [Acupuncture Artery Block]


    With that, he merely dropped to the floor unable to move his body.


    "You shouldn''t lose concentration in a fight, Xie Xie."


    "And so shouldn''t you." A female voice came out from behind Huang Yu immediately after he had said that. A palm was sent at Huang Yu''s back as an iridescent flash of energy appeared in it.


    It was a whirlpool of water and fire.


    Huang Yu''s eyes widened in surprise. Gu Yue had actually kept an attack of this power under her sleeves.


    If that attack hit him, although it wouldn''t knock him out, it would still hurt him quite badly.


    Just as Gu Yue thought she had the win in the bag, her arm was suddenly redirected.


    [Hoe Grab]


    Huang Yu had ducked down before hooking her arm down with his legs. Gu Yue wanted to teleport away, but before she could muster any energy, Huang Yu gently poked her beneath her collarbone.


    With a smirk, Huang Yu said, "This is my win."


    However, Gu Yue didn''t answer. Her gaze shifted to the finger poking her as her ears began glowing red.


    Huang Yu was confused at this reaction for a moment before he followed her gaze to his finger¡­


    Oh.


    Well fu?k. Wasn''t this awkward.


    With nary an expression on Huang Yu''s face, he removed his finger from below her collarbone.


    Awkward silence predominated the area for a few moments.


    "."


    "."


    Eventually, Huang Yu tried to dispel the silence. However, unlike his usual brilliant choice of words, he goofed up this time.


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t feel anything."


    If it was possible, Gu Yue''s face seemed to glow even redder. However, it was unknown whether it was from anger or from embarrassment.


    Gu Yue finally gritted out, "HUANG YU!"

 Chapter 22

    "Today, we''ll be going to the Spirit Pagoda."


    When Huang Yu heard this, his first thoughts were that they were going to be going into a Spirit Ascension Platform.


    It might''ve been a stretch to make, since going into a Spirit Ascension Platform was really expensive, but since the school was already splurging ?bs??n? amounts of money on them, what''s a few million more amirite?


    Wu Zhangkong explained as class zero walked alongside him, "From now on, you''ll all cultivate in this Spirit Pagoda''s Spirit Ascension Platform once a week. You must treasure this opportunity; the academy fought hard to allocate some funds for this."


    Huh, the school was a lot more generous than Huang Yu thought. That Wei Xiaofeng guy would be crying in his sleep if he heard about this.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Eastsea''s Spirit Pagoda was one of the eighteen great pagodas, collectively known as the Eighteen Pillars of Heaven.


    It''s towering figure was visible from kilometres away. It was at least a hundred stories tall, surpassing a height of 400 metres.


    The foundation of the tall building was in the shape of an octagon and covered a large area. The pagoda then narrowed every ten layers until it reached the peak of the spire.


    When Huang Yu saw it, he thought it looked pretty damn great.


    Similarly, the other classmates of class zero looked on in awe when they saw the Spirit Pagoda up close.


    Entering the first floor of the pagoda, they were met with a dazzling sight of the interior. Dark gold stone tiled the floors, creating a beautiful granular pattern. Several obelisks stood tall in the center of the space, propping up a dome over ten meters in diameter. The most shocking thing, however, was that the dome being held up by those obelisks had a magnificent and colorful mural on it.


    Wu Zhangkong explained, "This mural portrays the tale of the Spirit Pagoda''s founder, a legendary Spirit Master and inventor of spirit souls. It tells of how he guided Spirit Masters in resisting a tide of spirit beasts. However, this is merely a part of the completed one."


    "The mural within the headquarters depicted the Spirit Ice Douluo battling the strongest Spirit Beast God, Di Tian. It was rumoured that the Spirit Ice Douluo came out victorious, but he disappeared after the battle."


    Huang Yu stared at the mural with wide eyes. He didn''t really care that much about the story, but he had to admit it was a real work of art.


    At the corner of his vision, he noticed Gu Yue looking entranced at the picture of Di Tian before sneaking a glance at him.


    When Gu Yue realised that Huang Yu was looking at her, she blushed before looking away.


    Ever since the day of the spar, the relationship between Huang Yu and Gu Yue had become quite awkward. Huang Yu had tried to mend the rift in their relationship but to no avail.


    The others who perceived this chose to stay quiet about this. Gu Yue was the strongest in their class other than Huang Yu, and if they talked about what happened that day with her, they would be courting death.


    After Wu Zhangkong finished his explanation about the Spirit Ice Duoluo Huo Yuhao, Huang Yu discerned that his wife, Tang Wutong, looked strangely similar to Tang Wulin.


    A flash of understanding appeared in Huang Yu''s eyes.


    They were in a Xianxia world, so most likely there was some sort of connection between Tang Wulin and Tang Wutong. Most probably, they were family or something.


    It was kind of a stretch, since Tang Wutong lived ten thousand years ago. But apparently Tang Wutong became a God right? The chances of her still being alive right now was pretty high.


    One could argue that they had different hair colours, but again, remember the world they were in. Genetics can change through cultivation.


    Then again, it might all just be a coincidence. Huang Yu wasn''t a hundred percent sure, but he wouldn''t be surprised if Tang Wulin was some sort of main character-like person with a convoluted backstory.


    "Alright, let''s go." Long Hengxu''s words roused everyone.


    Wu Zhangkong said, "Be careful when you enter the Spirit Ascension Platform. You can only rely on yourself once you enter."


    "You''re not entering with us?" Xie Xie asked.


    "Only those with four rings or less can enter the elementary Spirit Ascension Platform. And let me warn you now. If you get hurt inside the Spirit Ascension Platform, although your real body is unharmed, there may be a backlash."


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Huang Yu opened his eyes, to find himself surrounded by gigantic trees and large thickets of shrubbery. He looked around before whistling in admiration.


    It felt like he had entered an ancient forest.


    If only VR like this existed in his past life.


    Huang Yu raised one of his hands before taking a look at the back of it. Unlike skin like he was expecting, there was a metal device that had a big red bu??on. Huang Yu could tell that it was the emergency escape bu??on right away.


    He began traversing through the thick shrubbery in the forest, his senses on full alert.


    There might be a non-negligible chance he would be ambushed and taken off guard by some of the predators in the forest. One should never underestimate the ability of spirit beasts.


    Suddenly, the sound of hisses entered his ears. Huang Yu instantly stiffened up before summoning his martial spirit.


    Tracing the sound back to its source, his eyes widened in astonishment at what he saw.


    Not just one, but a whole nest of them.


    Oh yea, did he forget to mention that some of them were at the 1000+ year old level too?


    Unlike doing what a normal person with his cultivation would do, which was run away, Huang Yu went the unorthodox path.


    His face broke into a giant grin before shouting, "YES!"


    This was a really good chance to test his limits.


    With his third eye glowing dimly, Huang Yu''s martial spirit began to vibrate at a high frequency. He took a step closer to the nest of snakes that had raised their heads to attack him.


    If one took a look from an outside perspective, it would be unknown who was the predator and the prey here.

 Chapter 23

    In a random area in the Spirit Ascension Platform, Huang Yu was standing in a sea of snake corpses as he was covered with snake blood.


    His breath was slightly heavy from the exertion of using the King''s Wisdom. He didn''t have a powerful large area of range attack at the moment so it took quite a bit of them to dispatch those snakes.


    A whirlpool of energy surrounded him as they were slowly absorbed into the spirit ringl he had ?ssimilated inside his body.


    He noticed something familiar about how the energy was nourishing his singular spirit ring. It seemed rather similar to how he healed himself with vital energy.


    Hence, a thought made itself into Huang Yu''s mind: Could vital energy age his spirit ring?


    If it could, this was actually a massive breakthrough in the spiritual cultivation department. Although his main level of strength was independent from that side of cultivation, the power that could be gotten if he aged his spirit rings to a high enough level was not negligible.


    Huang Yu summoned his white spirit ring that had been increasing rather quickly in age. In fact, the moment it was summoned, it broke through to reach the 100+ year old level, turning it yellow.


    This was attributed to the fact that it had faced up against so many higher level spirit beasts that were also snakes.


    Before trying out his experiment, Huang Yu''s third eye glowed lightly as the light began bending around him, creating the illusion that he was trying to regain strength at the moment.


    He formed a bit of vital energy in exchange for a small portion of his stamina. Then, he tried to send it to the spirit ring.


    The sides of Huang Yu''s lips curled upwards as he felt the sensations he was feeling from doing this.


    Although it wasn''t much, not even being able to increase the age of his spirit ring by a year, there was still an increment.


    Ideas ran through Huang Yu''s mind as he found out about this method of using vital energy.


    If he used the vital energy that he made on his known, he could roughly calculate that it would be far too inefficient to age his spirit ring(s) this way.


    However, what if he could take the vital energy from someone else to do so?


    From experimenting with Guang Biao, Huang Yu had found out that there was an amount of vital energy that could be taken from a person without harming them.


    As long as he didn''t take too much and harm the person''s vitality, that small amount of vital energy would recover with time.


    Now what would be the best way to gather so much vital energy then?


    Guang Biao called him king right? Maybe he could make a kingdom?


    Nah, to take vital energy without harming people, it has to be taken willingly.


    In that case, how about a cult? Since cults had super fanatical people who were willing to lay down everything for it.


    Maybe that could work. He would come up with the specifics with Guang Biao later.


    Huang Yu retracted his spirit ring and stopped creating an illusion around himself via light. As he was about to leave the area he had done a massacre in, he heard the sound of birds.


    Turning his head up, he was greeted by a flock of large, green birds. He could tell that their attentions were all on him with hints of¡­ hunger in their eyes?


    Well that''s ok. Although he was a bit tired and they had an aerial advantage, they weren''t a threat to him.


    His senses suddenly warned him as he jumped out of the way of a strike that had been coming from his back.


    When Huang Yu looked at his ?ssailant, he found that it was a 100+ year old Man Faced Demon Spider.


    Huang Yu was confused when he saw this. If the Man Faced Demon Spider was here, it had to mean that this was its territory. Yet why were there those snakes and bird beasts here? There was no way they would have migrated here out of fear of the Man Faced Demon Spider.


    He would leave the thinking for later. For now, he had to take down the adversaries in front and above him.


    It would be a bit challenging to beat them in his current condition but he still had the decisive advantage over them.


    As he prepared to strike first, he was surprised when the Man Faced Demon Spider outright charged at him. This wasn''t its original attack pattern!


    Well that saved him a lot of time.


    Activating Godspeed, he easily dodged the strike from one of the Man Faced Demon Spider''s legs before moving to behind it.


    Readying a move that could instantly defeat the Man Faced Demon Spider that was wide open, Huang Yu was forced to dodge as a bunch of the large, green birds flew down to try and¡­ rip a bite off his body?


    Wasn''t this spirit beast supposed to harass with it''s claws?


    With a swing of his blade, the lives of the birds that had attacked him came to an end. However, the birds seemed not to care for their lives as they barraged at him, trying to rip him to shreds with their beaks.


    At this time, the Man Faced Demon Spider also came to add on to the pressure on him.


    As he slashed and swung his blade masterfully, he noticed the madness in their eyes. It was rather similar to Tang Wulin''s eyes when he attacked him at the Class Promotion Tournament.


    Huang Yu''s eyes narrowed as he ripped through the spirit beasts like a hurricane of flesh and steel. Since spirit beasts exhibited traits like these towards him, did this mean that Tang Wulin was also a spirit beast?


    His thought process was cut off when he heard wolf growls. With a sigh, he turned around to see a pack of Green Wolves.


    Well, this would be challenging, but it wasn''t impossible to win here.


    A large visage of a ginormous bear suddenly appeared. Huang Yu grimaced as he saw this beast.


    Duskgold Dreadclaw Bear!


    This beast also had the same madness in its eyes. It was only now that Huang Yu could identify that the madness stemmed from hunger.


    Knowing this, Huang Yu sighed.


    He had no choice now. Although he had a trump card that could instantly wipe out all the beasts here, it would create a lot of questions for the people watching outside the spirit ascension platform if he used it.


    Hence, he had to employ his other secret technique¡ª


    Nigerundayo!


    He blasted off from his spot with Godspeed still active.


    What? Did you expect him to actually fight against all of them?


    At the moment, without his final trump card, he was strong enough to have a good fight against the Duskgold Dreadclaw Bear when he was at his best.


    How the hell would he win this battle when he was tired and facing a number of other beasts that were strong in their own right?


    The only reason he didn''t just eject himself from this place right now was because he wanted to fully absorb the energy he got from killing so many beasts.


    Although the other beasts were extremely agile, how could they compare with Huang Yu who was using Godspeed?


    He easily outpaced them and left them in the dust.


    Running through the forest, he eventually found Gu Yue who was being chased by a Crystal Bear.


    When he came in range of them, the Crystal Bear shifted its aggro from Gu Yue to Huang Yu.


    ''Fuck'' Huang Yu thought grimly.


    When Gu Yue saw Huang Yu, her eyes widened. "Wha¡ª"


    [Inertia] + [High Frequency Vibrations]


    She was cut off as Huang Yu instantly severed the head of the Crystal Bear from its body.


    Gu Yue was left dumbfounded seeing this. Although she told herself that she wouldn''t be surprised by Huang Yu''s feats, she found him doing so time and time again. It was vexing for her.


    Huang Yu tsked before jumping towards her and pulling her into a princess carry. With a jump, he got out of the radius of the Crystal Bear''s last struggle.


    Finally, Huang Yu ran out of steam. The third eye on his forehead forcefully closed itself as the King''s Wisdom became unavailable to him.


    He dropped to his knees, letting go of Gu Yue in his arms as he did so.


    Gu Yue was dropped haphazardly to the floor. She winced before turning to him with a frown on her face. She opened her mouth but immediately closed them again when she saw his pale face.


    "Are you alright? If you can''t handle it anymore, just press the escape bu??on." Gu Yue asked worriedly. No matter what had happened between them recently, the two of them were quite close friends.


    Huang Yu gave a tired smile. "I''m fine. Just a bit tired from fighting a few beasts."


    Gu Yue clearly wasn''t convinced but she didn''t continue to ask since Huang Yu didn''t say anything more.


    "Can you protect me for a bit? I need a bit of time to absorb the energy." Huang Yu asked innocently. However, in reality, he was testing her.


    He had been trying to mend their relationship, however, he was slightly suspicious of her after the situation with Tang Wulin.


    If she chose not to protect him, although it wouldn''t be concrete proof, her reactions could provide him a few clues.


    Gu Yue sighed. "Fine. We''ll have more chances to come here later so I can protect you this time. However, I expect you to do the same for me."


    Her answer was unexpected to Huang Yu, leaving him quite surprised. He had been quite sure that she would refuse.


    Did this mean she didn''t know about what was going on with him?


    Or maybe she had realised something and was playing mind games with him?


    Questions, questions.


    Nonetheless, that answer had actually soothed his anxiousness a bit. He truly hoped that his friend wouldn''t betray him.


    Huang Yu''s smile brightened. "Thanks!"

 Chapter 24

    "That child¡­ are you sure he''s only Rank 14 at the moment? He isn''t any weaker than a person at Rank 45." Long Hengxu was pointing at a screen that had been displaying Huang Yu. He had been greatly shocked when he saw the feats that Huang Yu had shown.


    One should know that even a Rank 30 Spirit Elder could do nothing against a wave of spirit beasts like that. Yet, Huang Yu managed to slay a great number of them and escape without a scratch!


    "Yes. I''m quite sure." Wu Zhangkong replied with a slightly smug tone.


    Wu Zhangkong had been very satisfied with Huang Yu''s performance. He had hoped that the students of class zero could become strong enough to enter Shrek Academy for him to atone for his sins and Huang Yu, with his talent and strength, could definitely make it in.


    "However, the situation right now is quite strange. Why would a Duskgold Dreadclaw Bear, a Man Faced Demon Spider and a few other types of spirit beasts all appear in front of him? What''s happening now looks similar to a rebellion period." Long Hengxu stated with a strange look on his face.


    A grim look entered Wu Zhangkong''s face as he heard that. Turning to one of the staff members of the Spirit Pagoda, he asked coldly, "Has something gone wrong with the spirit ascension platform?"


    The aforementioned staff member felt a shiver down his spine. "N, no sir, there is nothing wrong with the spirit ascension platform. From what the information shows, the spirit ascension platform is completely fine."


    "Then how do you explain what just happened?"


    "It might be that Huang Yu was just unlucky."


    Wu Zhangkong wasn''t satisfied by this answer. However, he was in the Spirit Pagoda so he had to watch his own actions. In the end, he chose not to pursue the topic.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Huang Yu sat in a lotus position as he tried to recover his physical vigour with spirit energy whilst he absorbed the energy he had obtained from slaying so many spirit beasts.


    From absorbing that much energy, his sole spirit ring had already become a 990+ year old one from the weak 10+ year old one it was before.


    During this period of recovery, quite a few beasts had attacked him. However, they were all taken care of by Gu Yue who had promised to protect him for a period of time.


    Luckily for the both of them, the spirit beasts that had besieged them were nowhere close to the quantity and quality of beasts that had sent Huang Yu into such a condition.


    Most of them were 10+ year old beasts, with some rare 100+ year old beasts here and there.


    Gu Yue turned to look at Huang Yu who was still recovering his energy. There was a strange look in her eyes as she looked at him.


    If Huang Yu were to see her gaze right now, he would notice it to be the same gaze she looked at him with when they first met.


    ''Six years. With his rate of growth, it''ll take six years. After that, the spirit beasts can¡­''


    Her train of thought was cut off as there was a sudden outburst of power from Huang Yu''s body.


    She closed her eyes and covered her face with both arms as dust was scattered from the sudden release of spirit energy from Huang Yu.


    As the dust settled, Gu Yue coughed a few times before opening her eyes.


    Huang Yu''s 10 year old figure was standing up straight. His bandana that had been loosened from all the fighting previously had been blown away from that sudden burst of power. Luckily for him, his third eye had closed earlier or else he would have some answering to do.


    A purple spirit ring shone behind his figure, indicating his spirit ring''s breakthrough to the 1000+ year old stage. It made for an intimidating sight although he had the body of a child.


    "Are you done?" Gu Yue asked.


    Huang Yu raised an eyebrow, before wordlessly moving the purple spirit ring behind him in front of her.


    Gu Yue''s eye twitched slightly. "Nevermind."


    A soft laugh came from Huang Yu before he approached her. "Thanks for the help."


    "It''s fine. Now let''s get out of this place. I''ve spent quite a bit of energy protecting you. I don''t think I''m in a proper condition to hunt spirit beasts anymore."


    A slightly guilty look appeared on Huang Yu''s face. He asked Gu Yue to protect him in order to try to test her. However, he didn''t get any information from it.


    "Sorry."


    She sighed. "It''s fine. Just remember what you promised me just now. Next time we come here, you''ll help me hunt." Then, she pressed the bu??on behind her hand before leaving.


    Huang Yu stared at that spot, pondering for a bit after Gu Yue left.


    Had he been mistaken about her?


    If she knew about what was happening, she would try to avoid him as much as possible in the spirit ascension platform


    Maybe he was a bit too paranoid after appearing in this world?


    His paranoia had stemmed from the fact that he was in a Xianxia world at the moment. It was a world where you could be backstabbed at any time so his paranoia was somewhat justified.


    However, although he was now slightly unsure about Gu Yue, he knew that there was something about him that drew spirit beasts to him.


    Huang Yu let out a sigh. This was really troublesome.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Class zero left the Spirit Pagoda. On the way back, Tang Wulin''s spirit ring had evolved. From a 10+ year old spirit ring, it became a 100+ year old one.


    Xie Xie, Zhang Yangzi and Wang Jinxi let out gasps in astonishment when they saw what happened to Tang Wulin.


    Huang Yu didn''t bother to reveal that his spirit rings had evolved far further than Tang Wulin''s. He didn''t find a point to. There was no reason to randomly tell someone all your powers, even if they were your friends.


    Your friends today can be your enemies tomorrow.


    That''s why although he got close with them, he never revealed the secrets about his third eye, unlike Tang Wulin who had revealed his special bloodline.


    Back at the academy, Wu Zhangkong stood at the lectern.


    "Tell me about your thoughts on your experiences in the spirit ascension platform."


    When Huang Yu heard that, he couldn''t help but somehow feel that he had a hand in their early demise.


    On the other hand, Xie Xie and Tang Wulin were lucky and had managed to kill a fair few beasts before leaving the spirit ascension platform. Thanks to that, Tang Wulin was able to evolve his spirit soul.


    Gu Yue just told Wu Zhangkong what she had done inside the spirit ascension platform prior to meeting Huang Yu.


    Finally, when it was Huang Yu''s turn, this was the report he gave.


    "I just killed a few spirit beasts. Nothing much." Huang Yu said with a bright smile.

 Chapter 25

    A/N: This chapter is quite rushed as today was rather hectic for me. Hopefully, the quality of this chapter hasn''t suffered too much as a result. I''ll apologise in advance if it''s bad though.


    "Guang Biao"


    "Yes, my king?"


    "How did you get this throne?"


    Inside the same abandoned warehouse, Huang Yu had been frequenting recently, there was a beautiful throne inside.


    When Huang Yu saw it, he had a dumbfounded look on his face. Was Guang Biao''s fanaticism getting worse?


    "My king, this lowly one merely felt that you deserved a splendiferous place for you to rest when you come here. Hence, this lowly one invested some money from the city into your excellency''s comfort."


    Without his eyes leaving sight of the throne in the room, Huang Yu asked drily, "And you didn''t think that you might get arrested for misappropriating funds like this?"


    "My king! What do you mean? How could buying something for your comfort possibly be a misappropriation of funds? The city should be honoured that their tax revenue is going to you!" Guang Biao shouted out with nary a hint of shame in his voice.


    Huang Yu finally turned to look at Guang Biao with a deadpan look on his face before sighing.


    He really wanted to slap him right now.


    Noticing Huang Yu''s displeasure, Guang Biao hurriedly added, "My king, this lowly one doesn''t wish to brag, but despite only being the captain of the mecha brigade in Eastsea City, I have quite a bit more influence than that. May I elaborate?"


    Huang Yu''s displeasure disappeared as he heard Guang Biao''s words. In its place was curiosity. "Continue¡­"


    A bright smile graced Guang Biao''s face as he received permission.


    "I know a few people in the higher up position. You could say that I have some ''dirt'' on them. Naturally, these tidbits of information are horribly terrifying for them, so much so, that it could ruin their lives should the information get out. Hence, they have no choice but to submit to my demands, in turn, you as well my King. With this, you could say that this city''s money might as well be in my hands."


    Huang Yu raised an eyebrow when he heard this. This Guang Biao, despite acting so stupidly in front of him, was pretty damn devious.


    No wonder he could become the captain of Eastsea''s mecha brigade although he was an orphan.


    "Guang Biao, that''s enough. I came here today to discuss something important." Huang Yu said firmly.


    Noticing Huang Yu''s tone, Guang Biao became serious as well before kneeling down in front of Huang Yu. "What would you like to discuss, my king?"


    A cool smile appeared on Huang Yu''s face. "Let''s make a cult."


    Guang Biao''s eyes burst wide open when he Huang Yu''s words entered his ears. "A, a cult my king?"


    Seeing that, Guang Biao couldn''t help but burst out into a shit-eating grin.


    "If that is your wish, then this lowly one shall definitely carry it out! I''m sure that the other three will be more than happy to contribute to spreading your name!"


    "Ah, wait a minute. You can''t use my looks nor my name for this."


    A look of surprise appeared on Guang Biao''s face.


    "Why not my king? Your name should be spread to the four corners of the world."


    Huang Yu sighed. "Did all your IQ just disappear? Look at my age at the moment. Do you think that someone looking like a child could be a figurehead of a cult?"


    Guang Biao opened his mouth to refute, but closed them again. A look of contemplation once more appeared on his face.


    "In that case, should the members address you the same way I do, my king?


    "That''ll be fine."


    "My king, we''ll also need a logo¡­"


    "I''ll leave that to you, Guang Biao." Huang Yu stated before beginning to walk away.


    As Huang Yu was about to leave, he remembered something. "Do you have anything that can store energy inside of it for extended periods of time?"


    Guang Biao seemed a little surprised at Huang Yu''s question, but the surprise on his face was quickly wiped away before a frown replaced it.


    Huang Yu seeing this frown felt a bit of trepidation. In order to gather members for his cult, he would naturally need to have an incentive for them to join.


    What he was planning to do was to put vital energy inside a container before giving it to Guang Biao.


    Then, with Guang Biao making use of the vital energy inside the stone, he could heal people and call it, ''an act of God''.


    The power of healing of vital energy was immense, to say the least. When he tested it on a bird that was close to death, a bit of vital energy instantly sent it back into tip-top condition.


    Although there were healers that could heal at the same level as using vital energy, they were few and far in between. Not only that, how many of those few great healers would heal a random nobody on the street?


    It wasn''t that difficult to gain the loyalty of others in this case. All he had to do was give those who were suffering a ray of hope and there would a high chance of them becoming devout followers in the future.


    Of course, Huang Yu didn''t need to go through so much trouble. He could have just kept brainwashing everyone.


    However, he only did it to Guang Biao because Guang Biao was a horrible person from what he had known of him. His conscience didn''t sit right with him doing it to innocent people.


    "My king, if I remember correctly, there should be something that matches your descriptions. They are called rough energy stones."


    The trepidation inside Huang Yu''s heart instantly faded away when he heard that. With a whew, he asked Guang Biao, "Will it be difficult to obtain?"


    "No, my king. They are actually quite cheap: only 1000 coins per stone"


    The sides of Huang Yu''s lips twitched up when he heard that. This situation would be good for future expansion if his current plans go well.


    "For now, just buy ten of them. I''ll fill you in with what I''m planning to with them later." Huang Yu said before beginning to leave once more.


    "My king! What will we be calling this organisation?"


    Huang Yu didn''t stop as he replied.


    "Let''s call it, Nox."

 Chapter 26

    Several months had passed since the first time class zero had entered the spirit ascension platform.


    The class of elites went to the spirit ascension platform every week, increasing their battle experience and slowly strengthening their rings.


    However, the ''slowly'' part didn''t apply to Huang Yu.


    Every single time he entered the spirit ascension platform he would always get haphazardly ?ssaulted by hundreds of spirit beasts coming at him from every corner.


    Although he liked a good fight, he quickly got sick of being forced to fight so many spirit beasts every time.


    He had gained great benefits from slaying all those beasts of course, easily increasing his spirit ring''s age to the 5000+ year-old level, but he wished that he could actually enjoy the view inside the spirit ascension platform for once.


    The matter about his spirit ring''s were only known by Long Hengxu, Wu Zhangkong and several staff members of the spirit pagoda.


    Huang Yu didn''t deign to tell anyone about the continued progress of his spirit ring. In fact, even Long Hengxu and Wu Zhangkong would have been kept in the dark about it had they not been monitoring Huang Yu inside the spirit ascension platform.


    The Spirit Pagoda, finding out about Huang Yu''s talent, wanted to recruit him into their organisation. They flooded him with requests, offering him many benefits and the best teachers.


    While any normal person would immediately agree, Huang Yu chose to ask for time to think about it.


    This was Huang Yu''s way of stalling the offer. He had no intentions of joining the Spirit Pagoda at the moment since he had his hands full with Nox. However, he couldn''t just refuse them straight to their face.


    Speaking of Nox, it had become quite successful in Eastsea City. After Huang Yu had instructed Guang Biao on the methods of using vital energy and some precautions, he let him loose to begin the cu¡ªorganisation.


    Cult had such a negative connotation attached to it. Organisation sounded much better.


    Back to the topic, Guang Biao had been very smart in spreading the organisation. He and the three others that were under Huang Yu started their organisation from the slums.


    Why the slums? It was a place where a lot of people were sick and unable to get proper medical treatment. However, more importantly, the people in the slums weren''t very educated.


    They would be far more willing to believe that Guang Biao was a priest sent by a god to save them after the usage of vital energy to produce a miracle for them than others.


    The number of members of Nox had increased very quickly. So much so that it far surpassed Huang Yu''s expectations.


    It turned out that Guang Biao regularly held sermons, slowly brainwashing Nox''s new followers that vital energy was ''a blessing from God''.


    Huang Yu gave a big thumbs up to that.


    At the moment, class zero was in their class, having a lesson with Wu Zhangkong.


    "Teacher, do we need to take a final exam?" Tang Wulin asked.


    Wu Zhangkong kept his usual stony expression on his face as he answered. "Yes you will need to take them. Your final exam will test two things. The first is the spirit ascension platform."


    A groan sounded out of Huang Yu''s mouth.


    Ignoring Huang Yu, Wu Zhangkong continued. "You must survive for at least an hour to pass the exam. However, this time you will be entering the rebellion spirit ascension platform."


    Xie Xie asked in shock, "Teacher, what is the rebellion spirit ascension platform?"


    Everyone except for Huang Yu stared at Wu Zhangkong in shock and curiosity. They had never heard of the rebellion spirit ascension platform.


    Wu Zhangkong said, "Twice a year, the spirit ascension platform will rebel. At first, they were caused by the unstable energies that the spirit ascension platform was made of. As the technology progressed, however, they were able to gain control over the rebellion periods and turned them into a special feature of the spirit ascension platforms. During a rebellion period, the soul beasts will grow excited and become more visible, increasing the danger within the spirit ascension platform. The Eighteen Pillars of Heaven imposed a limit of 300 people to enter the rebellion spirit ascension platform each time. This time, you five are fortunate enough to be one of those 300 people after the academy spent an enormous amount of resources to secure five quota spaces for you. You should appreciate just how great of an opportunity this is."


    "During the rebellion period, you will be able to enter the spirit ascension platform as a team, but your number cannot surpass seven. Since there are only five of you, so there will be no problems for you to enter together. This will serve to test your coordination as a team. Don''t forget though, in addition to soul beasts, you might encounter other Spirit Masters. They will pose just as much of a danger to you as spirit beasts, because if you are ejected from the spirit ascension platform within the 100 seconds it takes to absorb a spirit beast''s spiritual energy, the remaining energy will go to the nearest Spirit Master. These are the special rules of the rebellion spirit ascension platform."


    Huang Yu wasn''t surprised when he heard this. He had already heard about it from Guang Biao.


    From the descriptions he got from Guang Biao, what they would be facing wouldn''t be much different from what he usually faced in the spirit ascension platform anyways.


    As for facing other spirit masters? Why should he be scared of anyone under Rank 50? Those below that level weren''t even on his radar anymore.


    "You''ll enter the spirit ascension platform in three days. You can take the next three days off as a vacation to rest and prepare." Wu Zhangkong picked up the books on the table before he started leaving. "Class dismissed."


    As the students left the classroom, Gu Yue walked up to Huang Yu.


    "I guess it''ll be time for you to reveal your strength during this exam. We haven''t sparred for a long time and I''m sure you''ve advanced a lot since then."


    Huang Yu laughed softly but didn''t reply.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    On the day of the final exam, the moment the first glimmers of dawn peeked over the horizon, Wu Zhangkong had already brought the students of class zero to the Eastsea Pagoda. The earlier the entered, the less likely they were to encounter any competitors.


    "You all must remember that at its peak, the spirit ascension platform will be filled with many other people, of whom many will be your enemies. You only have one mission inside of there: survive! Anyone who doesn''t pass the final exam will be penalized."


    After hearing Wu Zhangkong''s warning, Tang Wulin couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Teacher Wu, what''s the penalty?"


    "No vacation."


    The expressions of all the students of class zero morphed into one of abject horror. No vacation? That was outright inhumane!


    Although his instincts of being a politician in his past life wanted him to complain for an injustice like this, he chose not to.


    He was perfectly confident that he wouldn''t fail to survive one hour inside.


    "Let''s go."


    The six students were brought to the same room that they visited for quite a few times already. Huang Yu could tell that this wasn''t normal since the room was always the same. This was preferential treatment.


    Being the only intermediate academy in Eastsea City, Eastsea Academy sure had great influence.


    "The spirit ascension platform is highly dangerous during the rebellion period¡­"


    Huang Yu tuned out the words of the staff member of the Spirit Pagoda. He had heard this warning repeated over ten times already. He didn''t want to hear it again.


    After the staff member was done speaking, the students of class zero entered the spirit ascension platform.


    Inside the spirit ascension platform, Tang Wulin tried to act as the leader for the team.


    "Let''s get into a formation!"


    All the students got into a formation with Tang Wulin except Huang Yu. He never trained as a group with them so he could only stand there awkwardly.


    Tang Wulin noticed this. "Guys, open up the formation a bit. Let Huang Yu¡ª


    Before Tang Wulin could finish, Huang Yu summoned his martial spirit before kicking the bu?? of the hilt and sending it flying.


    The sword cut past all of them at speeds they couldn''t even fathom. The eyes of everyone in the formation widened.


    There was silence for a few moments after that before Huang Yu began to walk towards the direction that he kicked the sword in.


    "Sorry, just wanted to take care of a pesky Man Faced Demon Spider that was hiding over there."


    Gu Yue let out a wry smile.


    ''This guy¡­ I don''t know if he''s being genuine or if he''s just trying to show off¡­''

 Chapter 27

    "Hey. Huang Yu¡­"


    "Yes?"


    A giant ape had its heart ripped out of it while a wolf had its head smashed into pieces at that moment.


    "Can you leave some of the beasts for us?"


    Another three beasts were slashed in half before having their bones used as projectiles.


    "No problem bro. Just let me take care of a few more. They''ve been bothering me for quite a while."


    "Umm, sure?"


    The other students of class zero didn''t know what to do inside the spirit ascension platform. The moment they entered, Huang Yu began demolishing every single beast that approached before they could even blink.


    They had come in at peak performance. They were extremely alert, preparing to fight against the wave of spirit beasts that they had been warned against by their teacher, Wu Zhangkong.


    They clearly didn''t expect this to happen...


    As Huang Yu stabbed his sword into the last spirit beast that was still alive, Xie Xie couldn''t help but ask. "I thought you said you hated fighting spirit beasts here?"


    "I did." Huang Yu''s reply was curt, pulling out his sword from the corpse of the spirit beast as he did so. Some blood nearly splattered onto him, but he repelled it with a subtle use of the King''s Wisdom.


    "Then why are you killing all of them? By yourself too may I add."


    Huang Yu turned to Xie Xie with a raised eyebrow. "Why are you complaining? Aren''t you getting free benefits from what I''m doing?"


    That quickly shut Xie Xie up.


    The words Huang Yu had spoken were true. Inside the rebellion spirit ascension platform, the energy that was gotten from killing the spirit beasts were shared among teammates.


    Of course, as the killer of the beasts, Huang Yu received the most benefits. However, the amounts gotten by the others weren''t small by any means.


    Although they realised that Huang Yu was monopolising most of the benefits, they couldn''t really blame him.


    If he had chosen not to fight, they would definitely have been swiftly overwhelmed by the sheer quantity of spirit beasts that had been coming at them. The trickle of energy that had been left over from the beasts were far more than anything they could have gotten on their own.


    Of course, the overwhelmed part would be a different story if a certain silver dragon king decided to take action instead of acting super low-key all the time.


    The reason they decided to speak up about Huang Yu''s actions was because they really wanted to get some battle experience.


    Huang Yu had taken out a large number of beasts at this time, so it should be safer for them to come in and fight now.


    "Ok, I''m done. You guys can take the leftovers. If you don''t think they''re enough, there are a couple more up north. We can head there if you want. Be warned though, if they decide to approach me, I won''t be courteous."


    Tang Wulin wanted to spit blood when he heard that. Would there be any difference like this? Each and every single time the spirit beasts appeared, no matter who was nearer to them, they would always target Huang Yu.


    Hell, even when a wolf right beside him, it still went to target Huang Yu.


    This scene was vividly clear to him that it was the same as when he had gone mad and attacked Huang Yu.


    He would have to ask Old Tang about this for more information.


    "Guys, there seems to be three people approaching in our direction. Two males, one female. They seem to be about 15 or 16-years-old. One of them has three rings while the other two have two rings. We should finish up the remaining beasts and leave now."


    Zhou Yangzi succinctly reported his evaluation of the approaching group.


    """OK!"""


    Tang Wulin and the others tried to take out the remaining spirit beasts. Much to their chagrin(and expectation), the spirit beasts rushed towards Huang Yu again before quickly losing their heads a few moments after.


    Sighs came out from the mouths of the other students of class zero.


    "Let''s leave. We shouldn''t waste time fighting it out with other competitors. It wouldn''t be worth our time." Gu Yue abruptly spoke.


    With that, they all left the area.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Class zero leisurely travelled through the forest of the spirit ascension platform. This was a horribly dangerous thing to do for other people, but since they had the ''cheat'' existence called Huang Yu in their team, they could afford to do so.


    When they saw it, they didn''t even bother to put up their guard.


    Huang Yu didn''t because the beast was too weak.


    The other students didn''t because they knew that it was going to attack Huang Yu anyways.


    With a sigh, Huang Yu prepared for a killing blow. But before he could, a bright, white light flashed from far ahead of them and heavily wounded the Six-armed Fire Snake. A bizarre ice wheel fluttered in the breeze, it''s points dripping with the blood of the spirit beast.


    Huang Yu watched as a figure with three spirit rings underfoot appeared before them, quickly absorbing the spirit energy of the fallen Six-armed Fire Snake.


    The figure was eighteen, with two yellow spirit rings and one purple spirit ring coiled around his body. This indicated that he was a Spirit Elder. In his right hand, he held a snow white staff which was topped by an icy, blue crystal. His face was cold and arrogant, not much different from Wu Zhangkong''s usual expression.


    Huang Yu seeing the staff in the Spirit Elder''s hand snickered softly. That Spirit Elder really looked like he was cosplaying for Elsa.


    Not only that, he wasn''t alone.


    A girl seemingly around the same age as Huang Yu''s group popped her head out from behind the youth. Her blue hair was styled in twintails, and she looked as if cut from jade. Her beauty was stunning and far exceeded that of Gu Yue''s. In her hand was a staff nearly identical to the youth''s, only hers being a bit smaller. A single yellow soul ring flickered beneath her, illuminating her frightened expression in the face of such killing.


    Seeing her, Huang Yu wasn''t affected by her beauty at all. While a lesser man might''ve, he wasn''t interested in the little girl. He preferred big and m?tur? ladies.


    All in all, they looked pretty interesting. However, he didn''t hold much more interest in them than that.


    He didn''t mind that they killstealed the snake. If he did, it would be like getting angry that you lost a penny when you had a million dollars.


    Opening his mouth to ask his team to leave, he was suddenly cut off when the male Spirit Elder spoke.


    "Withdraw from the spirit ascension platform voluntarily and leave behind your spirit energy. Then you''ll be spared from some pain."


    Oh?


    OHHHHHHH??????


    Was this the scenario he had anticipated the most in this life?


    Did he just meet one of them??? He needed to confirm this.


    Before anyone else could give a reply, Huang Yu had already spoken.


    "You¡­" he began in a grim tone, "you look familiar. Are you perhaps from one of the powerful families in this city¡­"


    Gu Yue, Tang Wulin, Xie Xie and the others looked at him in surprise when they heard him speak so grimly. They had never seen Huang Yu act like this before. Was this person''s background that terrifying?


    The youth holding the ice staff sneered. "That''s right. I am a genius from the esteemed Xu Family, Xu Xiaoyu. Since you know this, I''ll be generous. I''ll give you a second chance to leave voluntarily."


    Ah ha! He hit the jackpot on this one.


    Those words were young master 101.


    Oh boy, this was going to be fun!

 Chapter 28

    A/N: This chapter is me just goofing around. I had a lot of fun writing this. However, I don''t think I''ll be writing Huang Yu like this again anytime soon.


    Back in his original world, Huang Yu had read many Xianxias. Out of all the plot cliches that existed, the ones that he found the most hilarious was the young master cliche.


    Why? Because they act so damn stupid.


    What type of person goes up to someone, tries to kill them for their treasures, and complains about it when they get beat up in return.


    It''s just dumb.


    Hence, when he saw Xu Xiaoyu who was acting like a young master in front of him, he wanted to fu?k around a little.


    No homo.


    "I apologise, young noble, but can you please let us go? We are in an exam at the moment. Please show some mercy."


    The other students of class zero looked dumbfounded at these words. Why the hell was he so polite? He didn''t even speak like this when facing Wu Zhangkong.


    Xu Xiaoyu''s face darkened when he heard this. "I''ve given you another chance to leave. However, you''re¡ª"


    Oh he''s gonna say it! The words that exemplify the Dao of every young master!


    "COURTING DEATH!!!"


    Xu Xiaoyu''s eyes immediately sharpened. He aimed his staff at Huang Yu before firing a powerful ice wheel at him.


    A sword appeared on Huang Yu''s hand, before he attempted to bisect the ice wheel. However, it seemed that the power of the ice wheel was far too powerful and sent him flying.


    When Huang Yu landed, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    """HUANG YU!"""


    Several shouts of concern and shock came from the students of class zero.


    However, one person realised something was off. Naturally, it was the person who had interacted most with Huang Yu.


    Gu Yue stared at Huang Yu with calculating eyes. She knew how strong Huang Yu was and the person in front of them could be said to be less than an ant in front of him. How could Huang Yu possibly be injured like this against the likes of this?


    Looking at the ''blood'' that Huang Yu had spat out, she noticed something.


    ''Wait¡­ that isn''t blood. Is that¡­ ketchup?''


    Gu Yue''s eyes widened before she giggled a little. ''So this is what he''s doing. It''s quite mean but I can''t say I don''t approve of this.''


    A whisper came out of her lips as she notified everyone else what Huang Yu was doing.


    Expressions of dumbfoundedness appeared on their faces before they sighed.


    "To think that this young noble was so powerful. I had suffered internal injuries from that attack." Huang Yu said loudly enough for everyone to hear.


    ''Hmph. Serves him right. That red-haired brat had eyes but couldn''t see Mt. Tai.'' Xu Xiaoyu thought when he heard Huang Yu''s words.


    As he was about to attack once more, his sleeve was pulled. Turning back, he saw his sister, Xu Xiaoyan looking at him with a sad look in her eyes.


    "Brother, can we not eliminate them? They said they were in an exam. We shouldn''t ruin it for them like this."


    Xu Xiaoyu''s eyes softened a lot when he heard that. "Little sister, if they are inside the rebellion spirit ascension platform for their test, it means that their teacher wants them to face people like us. If we let them go, it''ll be like cheating. Not only that, we can get a lot of energy for you if we eliminate them." Xu Xiaoyu convinced his sister.


    "Oh¡­" the blue-haired girl replied softly before letting go of her brother''s sleeve.


    "I guess I have no choice¡­ to think you would be so strong. I have to use my trump card¡­"


    When those words entered Xu Xiaoyu''s ears, he immediately turned back to look at class zero.


    At this moment, Xu Xiaoyu realised that something was wrong here. He just injured their friend so badly, yet why were they just standing there with a¡­ pitying expression on their face?


    He was cut off from his thoughts when Huang Yu spoke once more.


    "Young noble, this is my secret technique. It''s called¡­"


    Xu Xiaoyu stiffened up.


    "...Grand Dao Annihilation Soaring Immortal Dragon Heavenly Slaying God-Emperor Elbow!!!!!"


    Wat?


    Huang Yu instantly appeared in front of Xu Xiaoyu. Before he could even register what was going on, Huang Yu used the entirety of his upper body mass, slamming a ferocious elbow into Xu Xiaoyu''s gut.


    Blood and spittle came flying out of Xu Xiaoyu''s mouth. As he began toppling over, Huang Yu mercilessly slammed an axe kick at the back of his neck.


    *BANG*


    A small crater formed at where Xu Xiaoyu had fallen. It proved how terrifying Huang Yu''s axe kick was.


    "BROTHER!" Huang Yu turned his attention to her from her brother when he heard Xu Xiaoyan scream in horror.


    Fear gripped her heart as her palms that were holding onto her martial spirit became sweaty. In her eyes, the person in front of her was no longer the person she had pitied previously.


    Instead, with Huang Yu''s blood-red hair, and dimly glowing red eyes, he looked more like a devil in human skin.


    Stifling her own fear, she attempted to help her brother by firing an ice wheel filled with all her power at Huang Yu, courtesy of her first spirit ring ability.


    To her chagrin, the ice wheel was broken apart with a backhand from him.


    Huang Yu smiled evilly before widening his arms. "Hoh? You''re attacking me? Instead of running away, you''re coming right to me? Even though your brother, Xu Xiaoyu, who was a Spirit Elder, was completely helpless against my secret technique?"


    Xu Xiaoyan gritted her teeth. With shivering hands, she replied "I can''t protect my brother if I run away."


    "Xiaoyan, leave the spirit ascension platform. Don''t worry about me! Even if I get killed, all that''ll happen is a bit of backlash." Xu Xiaoyu suddenly blurted out.


    Huang Yu''s acting broke for a moment when he heard this.


    Was this young master¡­ showing concern for someone else?


    Strange.


    "Brother! You''ve always protected me! Now it''s my turn to protect you!"


    After several exchanges that went on like this, Huang Yu sighed. Hearing their words to each other, Huang Yu''s mood to play around swiftly disappeared.


    Before Xu Xiaoyu or Xu Xiaoyan could react, Huang Yu went and pushed the emergency escape bu??ons on the both of them.


    ""Wha¡­""


    Those were their last words before they disappeared from the area.


    The only one who didn''t was Gu Yue.


    She walked up to him. "Did you enjoy bullying that girl?" she asked with a disdainful tone. However, everyone could hear that Gu Yue was trying hard to not burst out into laughter.


    A wry smile appeared on Huang Yu''s face. "Errr, I might have gotten a bit too engrossed in playing around¡­"


    Before Gu Yue could reply, Tang Wulin cut in. "Sorry to interrupt, but I think we should leave the spirit ascension platform now. Most of us can''t handle the excess energy anymore."


    Everyone turned to look at him before nodding. With a press of a bu??on, they too also disappeared from the area.

 Chapter 29

    A/N: Surprise double chapter today. Not only that, this chapter is double my usual word count.


    Waking up, Huang Yu found himself inside a metal box that he had become quite familiar with in the past few months.


    With both hands, Huang Yu supported his own body as he got out of the metal box.


    When he exited the metal box, he noticed that the others were getting out as well.


    After everyone got out of the metal boxes that had sent them into the spirit ascension platform, Wu Zhangkong appeared in front of them.


    With a cold and apathetic voice, Wu Zhangkong spoke. "For the first part of your final exam, everyone passes. Although your actions inside the spirit ascension platform weren''t completely to my expectations, you still managed to survive for several hours."


    "Teacher, why were our actions not to your expectations? We killed a lot of spirit beasts and even eliminated two spirit masters!" Xie Xie asked.


    If possible, the cold expression on Wu Zhangkong''s face seemed to become colder. "What do you mean by we? Did you do anything inside the spirit ascension platform?"


    "But, it''s not our fault! The beasts were targeting Huang Yu and he took them out way too fast!" Xie Xie complaint.


    "So you didn''t even bother to help out?"


    That shut Xie Xie up.


    Wu Zhangkong began chewing all of them out. Each of them had a gloomy expression on their faces when Wu Zhangkong was done with them.


    When he was done with the rest on the students on class zero, Wu Zhangkong finally turned to Huang Yu.


    "As for you Huang Yu, although you may be strong, you shouldn''t neglect working with your teammates. If you had worked together with the others, the spirit beasts that had attacked you would have been taken out a lot faster."


    Wu Zhangkong didn''t try to force Huang Yu to work together with his team. It wasn''t his teaching style to.


    He would attempt to guide his students on the right path, but what they do after that depended completely on them.


    Huang Yu gave a nod. "OK."


    As a person who was formerly from the 21st century, Huang Yu indeed knew about the benefits of teamwork.


    However, the problem here was that the others were far too weak to work with.


    Could you work together with babies in a fight?


    The only person in the entire class who was strong enough to work together with him was Gu Yue. Although she hid it, he could tell she was leagues beyond the others.


    This was also one of the reasons the two of them were good friends. It was easier for those nearer to the same level to become friends.


    "Although this section of the exam is over, don''t relax yet. There is still one more section to your final exam. If the lot of you don''t do well in your next test, you still may not pass your exams. For now, let''s go back to the academy." Wu Zhangkong said before beginning to leave.


    When everyone arrived back at Eastsea Academy, it was already dusk. Everyone had their dinners before heading back to their dorms to do their own activities.


    Inside his own room, Huang Yu sat on top of his bed. After going into the spirit ascension platform for so many times, and absorbing so much energy from killing those beasts, he had felt a fundamental change in his spirit soul.


    He summoned his spirit soul. It was the Blue-Tailed Poison Serpent, if you could even call it that anymore that is.


    Through the continuous cultivation of his body, the energies from the spirit ascension platform nourishing it, the trash spirit Blue-Tailed Poison Serpent had evolved.


    Looking at it, Huang Yu thought it was quite cute. In the past, the Blue-Tailed Poison Serpent, as an artificially created 10+-years-old spirit ring, it didn''t have any intelligence. Hence, Huang Yu didn''t bother naming nor interacting with it.


    However, after receiving so many benefits from Huang Yu, how could it not grow from that once pathetic state.


    Now, as a 5000-year-old spirit beast that had been nourished with Huang Yu''s physical energies, it was far more intelligent than any spirit beast of the same age. With that, Huang Yu now needed to bond with it.


    Bonding with your spirit souls was paramount for a Spirit Master.


    "Do you want a name?" Huang Yu asked his spirit soul.


    It couldn''t talk, but it seemed to understand Huang Yu''s words. It nodded before ???k?n? Huang Yu''s hand with its forked tongue.


    Huang Yu smiled at that. "Alright then. What do you think about the name ''Jormungandr''?" He had come ip with that name the Blue-Tailed Poison Serpent in fromt of him looked rather similar to the Midgard Serpent he saw in God of War. Not only that, Jormungandr was a pretty cool name.


    The Blue-Tailed Poison Serpent''s eyes seemed to glow a little before it started getting a bit excited.


    "You like it?"


    It nodded its head.


    "Ok. Then from today onwards, your name will be Jormungandr. I''ll call you [ ] for short." (A/N: Can you guys give me a nickname for him? I can''t think of a good one.")


    Its mouth curled into what seemed to be its own smile. Huang Yu patted its head before unsummoning it.


    ''The Jormungandr''s evolution just gave me an idea¡­ If this works, even Guang Biao can beat Wu Zhangkong...:"


    ----------------------


    The next day, the students of class zero followed Wu Zhangkong to the academy training facilities. Wu Zhangkong had found the teacher-in-charge of the building and reserved a field for the sake of the exam.


    This proved how much the academy was favouring the students of class zero.


    Xie Xie asked, "Teacher Wu, are the five of us going to fight Huang Yu alone again?" Xie Xie sneaked a glance at Huang Yu before a trail of sweat trickled down from his forehead.


    If his predictions about them fighting Huang Yu was accurate, then he really wasn''t looking forward to this test.


    He had gotten so many beatings from Huang Yu in the past that he developed a sort of trauma towards him. He would still treat Huang Yu like a friend of course, but there was that bit of carefulness employed when he was with Huang Yu.


    "No." Wu Zhangkong answered. "The six of you will be battling me."


    "Six against one, that''s very unfair¡­ Huh? Against you¡­" Xie Xie stared at Wu Zhangkong, dumbfounded.


    With his usual indifference Wu Zhangkong said, "Don''t forget, this is no longer the spirit ascension platform. You won''t revive here in the real world and I might not be able to hold back properly. This time, I will be fighting you with my martial spirit along with my first spirit rings. Begin."


    The moment those words were spoken, Huang Yu let out a grin before charging towards Wu Zhangkong with his martial spirit summoned.


    In response, Wu Zhangkong summoned his own martial spirit: the Skyfrost Sword.


    They all summoned their martial spirits as they attempted to help out.


    During the numerous clashes, Huang Yu noticed a weak point for himself. His martial spirit¡­ it was being suppressed by Wu Zhangkong''s Skyfrost Sword.


    This was to be expected. His martial spirit was just an ordinary sword. How could it compare with the Skyfrost Sword which was considered to be a very powerful martial spirit.


    However, Huang Yu wasn''t pushed back by Wu Zhangkong. A combination of his skills in the sword, his skills in Taekwondo and his unrivalled analyzation abilities allowed him to match up against Wu Zhangkong.


    After the number of blows exchanged between the two exceeded a hundred, Wu Zhangkong jumped back before using his first spirit ring ability.


    [Frost Scar]


    Several icy blue arcs bloomed from the tip of Wu Zhangkong''s sword before flying towards Huang Yu at breakneck speeds.


    Sucking in a deep breath, Huang Yu relaxed his muscles. He seemed to enter a trance as the icy blue arcs of sword energy neared him.


    With simple but elegant movements, he cleanly bisected all the frost scars that had been targeting him. Each slash was perfectly angled in order to make sure none of the attacks neared him.


    Wu Zhangkong''s eyes widened. Huang Yu''s movements were extremely shocking to him. How could it not be? It was an almost perfect replica of himself when he was cutting through techniques.


    He knew that Huang Yu had already begun cutting through techniques. However, it was limited to weak ones.


    The skill that Huang Yu exuded clearly showed that he had almost reached the level of Wu Zhangkong, a former inner court student of Shrek Academy and a practitioner of the sword for over twenty years!


    How heaven-defying was Huang Yu to be able to do this.


    Being shocked so heavily, Wu Zhangkong made the biggest mistake when in a fight: he lost concentration.


    He only managed to regain his cool when he felt blades of Bluesilver Grass wrapping around him. However, with the strength he had limited himself to, it was too late by then.


    With a roar, Tang Wulin appeared with his powerful golden dragon claw. He punched towards Wu Zhangkong with all his might, the wind roaring around him as he did so.


    The teacher of class zero wasn''t that easily daunted as he broke free of his restraints in a few moments before attempting to knock away Tang Wulin.


    Wang Jinxi and Zhou Yangzi chose to use their spirit fusion ability at this time.


    Tsking, Wu Zhangkong sent out several frost scars to stop them. The frost scars were intercepted by Xie Xie, but for some reason, their spirit fusion ability failed at this moment.


    However, Gu Yue chose to make herself known as this moment. With her near perfect mastery over the elements, a fusion of ice, wind, fire and earth coalesced into a giant hurricane.


    At this, all the other students of class zero retreated, except for Huang Yu of course.


    He had been forced to play passively for a while when Tang Wulin and the others attacked. If he chose to attack with them, the combo play might''ve been messed up since Tang Wulin wouldn''t be able to react appropriately to his movements.


    Using the King''s Wisdom at this moment, he manipulated the elemental tornado slightly in order to use it in a sword slash.


    [Fusion Attack: Five Elements Sword]


    The surroundings trembled as the sword slash blasted its way towards Wu Zhangkong.


    Wu Zhangkong''s eyes widened. He could tell at a glance that he couldn''t afford to hold back against this attack.


    With six spirit rings appearing behind him, Wu Zhangkong let out a loud shout as he forcefully directed the attack into the sky with his sword.


    The [Five Elements Sword] careened into the sky for a few moments before a loud explosion of elements rocked the area.


    Everyone in the area was forced to cover their faces with their hands as dust and debris was sent flying in all directions.


    The first to recover was Wu Zhangkong. He looked up at the sky where the [Five Elements Sword] had just detonated with a strange gaze.


    ''What was that?'' he thought. ''It definitely wasn''t a spirit fusion, yet it seemed to appear like one.''


    The next to recover was Gu Yue. She was just as shocked, not only at the power of the attack, but also how the attack happened.


    For a brief moment, she felt her control over the elements slip for a slight moment. Although it was subtle, so much so that a normal person couldn''t possibly have noticed it, she clearly felt a slight wrest of control.


    Eventually, everyone recovered. Tang Wulin asked, "Teacher Wu, so is this considered our win?" Tang Wulin was definitely shocked as well, but his emotional intelligence was high for his age so he was able to hide it rather quickly.


    Blinking a few times, Wu Zhangkong snapped out of the trance he was in. He gave a brief affirmative to Tang Wulin before speaking again.


    "Huang Yu, Gu Yue, come over here."


    The both of them did as they were told.


    "What was that attack just now?" Wu Zhangkong questioned with narrowed eyes.


    Gu Yue sneaked a glance towards Huang Yu. She saw him laugh nervously before opening his mouth.


    Gu Yue decided to help him out with this. He could be considered her best friend after all. She would grind out the details of what happened earlier from him later.


    "Teacher Wu, Huang Yu and I have been practising an attack together." Gu Yue spoke before Huang Yu could.


    The two of them looked at her, Huang Yu with surprise and Wu Zhangkong in curiosity.


    "Oh?"


    Huang Yu thanked Gu Yue inwardly before quickly linking her story with the lie that he had been about to tell. With Gu Yue''s help, the lie would be much more convincing.


    "Yea Teacher Wu. We''ve been spending some of our free time training together. During one of our training sessions, we came with this idea of merging the elements with a sword attack. Although it can''t be considered a spirit fusion, it''s attack power isn''t all that different from one."


    A pondering expression appeared on Wu Zhangkong''s face as he heard this.


    Although their words sounded quite outlandish, he didn''t outright dismiss their words. These two were the most talented people he had ever seen.


    If anyone was to do something like this, it would be them.


    Wu Zhangkong gave a gentle smile. "It''s fine then. It''s good to see that you do work together with others Huang Yu."


    The aforementioned person laughed.


    "Alright! You all may go back to classes now. In a few days, we will conduct the last section of the exam. However, Wang Jinxi, Zhou Yangzi and Tang Wulin, stay here for a while longer."


    A chorus of OKs sounded out.


    As they left the area to return to their dorms, Huang Yu walked next to Gu Yue. "Thanks for covering me."


    "No problem. But, there is a price for that bit of help." Gu Yue replied with a sly grin.


    "Uhh, what do you want then?"


    Gu Yue''s expression became serious at that. "What did you really do just now?"

 Chapter 30

    A/N: Another double length chap.


    "What do you mean?" Huang Yu asked with an inquisitive look on his face.


    Although he knew what she was talking about, he wanted her to be the one to say it out. This was to make sure that they weren''t misunderstanding one another. That way, he could know how to properly craft a lie to tell.


    Gu Yue frowned. "Huang Yu, you know what I''m talking about."


    Tsk, she was playing the opposite trick. She didn''t want to outright say what she knew so that Huang Yu may potentially leak out more information than necessary.


    ''She''s sharp.'' Huang Yu thought. With this, Huang Yu realised that his suspicions of her were coming back. If she was this smart, then there was a possibility that she had noticed that he was being cautious with his words and actions around her.


    But the problem was, how could a 10-year-old girl be this devious? Maybe it''s like some of those Xianxia and she''s some old grandma?


    Nah, that''s a bit too far-fetched. What were the chances that he, out of all people, would meet one of them?


    Despite this, Huang Yu didn''t outright discard the notion. He pushed it to the back of mind to bring it up again if he saw more conclusive evidence.


    Now, he could push the initiative back to her by asking her another question, but then it would be clear that he was avoiding the question. This wouldn''t matter if she was a normal 10-year-old girl, but Gu Yue was anything but one.


    "To tell you the truth, that was a sword technique. I came up with the idea that maybe I could use the elements to bolster the power of my sword strike." Huang Yu said with full confidence.


    The words he spoke weren''t lies. They all contained the truth. All he did was conveniently leave out the fact that the King''s Wisdom was required for it to work.


    "Really?" she asked with skepticism on her face. Her control over the elements as the Silver Dragon King was supreme. Even if she was weakened at the moment, there shouldn''t be anyone who could just steal control of the elements from her right under her nose like this.


    "Yup, in fact, today was the first time I ever succeeded in using that attack! Before today, I never managed to do it on my own!"


    It was true that the [Five Elements Sword] was the first time he had ever succeeded using that attack. Though, the reason for that was because he never attempted it before this day.


    A thoughtful look appeared on Gu Yue''s face. "Is that so?"


    "Absolutely."


    Gu Yue gently smiled. "In that case, let''s practise together from now on. I''m interested in seeing the combos we can do together with that technique."


    ¡­


    ....


    Although the reason for practising together was pretty normal, why did Huang Yu feel that she had a deeper motive behind it?


    Oh well. If they really did find time to practise together, he would call today a stroke of luck. He would make ''mistakes'' and to make sure that it didn''t seem suspicious, he would put a few close calls.


    With that, Huang Yu forced out his own smile. "Sure."


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    Unexpectedly, the final section of the exam was not held on academy grounds. Wu Zhangkong led Huang Yu, Gu Yue, Xie Xie and Tang Wulin out of the academy and onto a soul bus that headed to the outskirts.


    Unfortunately, Wang Jinxi and Zhou Yangzi chose to leave Eastsea Academy. Huang Yu didn''t know the reason nor did he really care all that much. He never talked to them anyways.


    However, as he admired the outskirts of the city, he saw something. A very familiar symbol that belonged to his cu- organisation. The symbol of ¦¸.


    There were over a hundred people lining up to enter the building with the logo of Nox. All of them seemed to have a look of fanaticism on their face.


    Well, Guang Biao did his job of getting fanatical followers well enough. It had only been around six months and they got this many already?


    Nox''s rate of growth was frighteningly quick.


    Huang Yu sneaked a glance towards everyone else. Luckily for him, they were all asleep so they didn''t see this gathering of people.


    Soon, the soul bus arrived at its destination. After everyone else woke up and got off in the outskirts, Wu Zhangkong brought them to a park called Eastsea Spirit Technology Park.


    The park was filled with greenery and buildings that had a variety of styles. Every single building had its own unique characteristics, but the majority of them were made of metal.


    The park was huge, so they had to walk for a long time. It was only after half an hour did they reach their true destination for the day.


    The building was dark blue, and its walls shimmered like a mirror, each wall seemingly cut from a block of glass. There was a bizarre sense of beauty to this reflective-like quality. Every angle refracted the light in a different way. It was breathtaking.


    A blue light appeared. It projected an image that was accompanied by an amused voice. "Oh, long time no see! It''s Eastsea''s Little Zhangkong."


    The moment those words entered Huang Yu''s ears, he couldn''t help but let out a snicker. He wasn''t alone in that. Everyone else seemed to either be snickering themselves or trying to restrain their laughter.


    Wu Zhangkong shot them a dirty glance before answering coldly, "Open the doors."


    The voice answered back willy-nilly, "You''re still so boring."


    With a crisp ring, the doors wordlessly opened up.


    Entering the door, they saw the same dark blue walls, but there was now a shining white floor and gentle fluorescent lights overhead. They came together to paint a scene of calm and order, further emphasising the lack of people. A circular metal platform holding four metal wristbands hovered over.


    "Put them on," instructed Wu Zhangkong.


    Tang Wulin curiously asked, "Teacher Wu, what does it do?"


    Wu Zhangkong answered back, "It''s to identify you. If you wear it, you won''t be considered an enemy by the defense systems here."


    Xie Xie gasped. "So high-tech!"


    Without wasting anymore words, Wu Zhangkong led the four of them over to another dark blue glass door. A bright blue light swept out once more, but without the voice this time. After scanning them and taking note of their wristbands, it quieted down.


    Suddenly, Huang Yu found himself in a dark blue space. Looking around, he saw that everyone else had been transported into this dark blue space as well.


    ''This is pretty cool.'' Huang Yu thought. Naturally, he hadn''t experienced something like this before so it was a new feeling for him.


    Wu Zhangkong was leaning against a wall. A few moments later, some unknown mechanism seemed to have activated as one wall suddenly split open to reveal a large screen with a myriad of symbols on it. A keyboard popped up and Wu Zhangkong began typing.


    "Identity confirmed. Eastsea''s Little Zhangkong."


    "Test Difficulty: medium, Participants: four. Commencing in ten seconds."


    As the robotic voice slowly counted down, Huang Yu braced himself. He knew that the moment the countdown ended that he would have to fight.


    "Three, two, one. Begin!"


    Huang Yu was suddenly blinded by another bright blue flash. When his vision cleared, he found himself in an eerily familiar world.


    ''This was the world where the gates were¡­'' Huang Yu thought. However, this time, there were no golden lights nor were there any gates.


    Huang Yu was cut off from his ponderings as a robotic voice sounded again.


    "Welcome to the Hall of Heroes. First trial, medium difficulty. Name: Huang Yu. Age: 10."


    "Test objective for the first round: defeat the opponent or survive for thirty seconds."


    Suddenly, a beam of light appeared in front of him, revealing a pretty girl. She had gentle eyes and wore a kind smile.


    "Begin!"


    The moment the words sounded, a yellow ring lit up behind the girl. However, before she could get an attack off, Huang Yu kicked the air.


    With a sharp burst of air pressure, the eardrums of the girl instantly ruptured before she disappeared.


    Huang Yu sighed when he saw this. Were his opponents going to be only around this level?


    "Congratulations for passing the first trial. The second trial begins."


    A spark of hope lit up in Huang Yu''s ?h?st. She was quite a bit stronger now. By his calculations, if he beat her a few more times, she should become strong enough.


    He punched out causing a loud roar in the surroundings as he did so. The poor simulation didn''t even realise it when she had been defeated by Huang Yu.


    "Advanced trial will begin now."


    Oh? This was getting more interesting.


    "Advanced test, first trial. Get ready. Begin"


    A figure appeared with a flash of light. Surprisingly, it was no longer the same girl. In her place was a youth with blue eyes and short, black hair.


    The youth charged at him with a strange footwork. At a glance, Huang Yu could tell it was the same footwork Wu Zhangkong used.


    When the youth closed the distance between the two of them in a flash before striking out at Huang Yu''s neck.


    Huang Yu merely grabbed the offending limb by the wrist. Then, he gently poked the youth''s ?h?st.


    [Point of Instant Death]


    "Advanced test, second trial. Get ready. Begin"


    The youth appeared before him once again. This time, he was visibly older. Not only that, he had two rings behind him this time.


    Huang Yu smiled. ''Let''s see how strong the enemies can go.''


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    "Advanced test, third trail¡­


    "Advanced test, fourth trial¡­


    "Advanced test, fifth trial¡­


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    Huang Yu walked out of a flash of light. He looked quite a bit worse for wear, however, that was the extent of it.


    Looking around, he saw Tang Wulin and Xie Xie with their faces green and purple from bruises. They truly made for a pitiful sight.


    In contrast, Gu Yue was standing at the side with a pale face. She was very well off in comparison to the other two, but she was injured nonetheless.


    Xie Xie took a look at Huang Yu before exclaiming, "How come you look absolutely fine?"


    At that, everyone turned to look at him.


    "Cause of good genetics." Huang Yu shamelessly replied with a smile.


    "I mean, you''re not wrong but that''s not what I meant¡­"


    Gu Yue spoke up at this moment, "How many trials did you pass?"


    "I dunno. I stopped listening after the advanced test second trial. I fought some guy with Bluesilver Grass as his martial spirit."


    Tang Wulin perked up when he heard that. "How many rings?"


    "Five."


    Everyone was stunned speechless.


    At this moment, another bright flash occurred.


    The four found themselves in an expansive office. It was at least 200 square metres in area, something Huang Yu thought to be unnecessarily extravagant. Off to one side, there was a white sofa.


    "Take a seat. There are a few matters I need to discuss with you four." Wu Zhangkong made himself known to his students at this moment.


    With a raised eyebrow, Huang Yu sat on the sofa with his three other classmates.


    Wu Zhangkong took a seat across from each of them.


    "Each of you must have felt that today''s test was strange. You all had different opponents who, at some point in time, were all Spirit Masters that had lived on this continent. Unfortunately, only seventy percent of their true strength can be replicated by the simulation. How did you compare to your opponents?"


    Huang Yu immediately gave his answer. "It was pretty easy to be honest."


    Hearing that, Wu Zhangkong''s cold expression nearly broke. It was a well-known fact that ancient Spirit Masters were far stronger than their modern counterparts. There were a few speculated reasons for this, but the most agreed upon reason was that they got their rings directly from spirit beasts while modern Spirit Masters got theirs from spirit souls.


    Despite all this, Huang Yu thought it was easy?


    "How far did you make it?"


    Huang Yu merely repeated the same answer he gave to the others.


    "The person you fought was most likely the leader of the Tang Sect, Tang San¡­" Wu Zhangkong said with shock in his voice


    When the students of class zero heard this, they all froze from this revelation.


    Who was Tang San? He was the Thousand Hands Douluo and a person who had ascended to Godhood.


    Yet Huang Yu, who wasn''t even a Spirit Elder could fight against him when he had five rings?


    Even though they had told themselves that they would try and stop getting shocked by Huang Yu''s feats, wasn''t this too much? Tang San was a person who was known as the strongest Spirit Master of his era!


    Unlike the others, Huang Yu was shocked for a different reason. He peeked a look at Tang Wulin. He noticed that Tang Wulin seemed to share some of Tang San''s characteristics. Not only that, they both had Bluesilver Grass.


    At this moment, Huang Yu knew that there was definitely a connection between the two of them and in turn, with Tang Wutong as well.


    After everyone had recovered from their shock, Wu Zhangkong started speaking once more.


    He gave a brief overview about what they had experienced. After that, he had told them that this test was actually unrelated to the final exam. In reality, what he wanted to do was to show-off some of the ?ssets of his own organisation to them.


    At the end of it, he gave an offer for them to join his organisation. Which one?


    It was the very same organisation that was created by the person he had fought: the Tang Sect.


    Tang Wulin and Xie Xie immediately accepted the invitation. Gu Yue rejected because she was apparently already a member of the Spirit Pagoda.


    Lastly, Wu Zhangkong turned to Huang Yu.


    "Huang Yu, would you like to join the Tang Sect?"


    With a smile, he answered...

 Chapter 31

    A/N: This chapter was quite rushed so sorry if the quality isn''t that high for this chapter.


    "Daga Kotowaru!"


    "What?"


    "Ah, sorry. I forgot that you don''t understand the reference." Huang Yu exclaimed.


    Everyone looked at him awkwardly. Did Huang Yu get brain damage from training too much? Maybe the build-up of stress did this to him?


    After a few moments of silence, Wu Zhangkong chose to dispel the awkwardness by asking Huang Yu again. "So do you want to join the Tang Sect?"


    "I''m sorry, but I''ll have to refuse that offer."


    Expressions of shock filled the visages of the others. The Tang Sect was one of the most prestigious sects that one could enter. To refuse an offer like this¡­ did Huang Yu truly get brain damage?


    Looking at them, Huang Yu could easily decipher their thoughts. He didn''t think that his answer would be this unexpected. He had more or less refused Spirit Pagoda''s invitation, what made them think that he would do any different for the Tang Sect?


    To his knowledge, joining a sect meant swearing your absolute loyalty to it. If one betrayed the sect, he would be branded ''unfilial'' by others. As the King of Nox, he naturally wouldn''t want that title on him when he eventually swallowed the Tang Sect whole. It was a bad brand rep.


    Sure he could join it as a spy and a secret agent to get their knowledge, but what type of King does that type of work?


    It would be much more to his character to send a few spies in or just rip out the information directly from a member from the Tang Sect''s brain.


    "Did you accept the Spirit Pagoda''s offer like Gu Yue?" Wu Zhangkong asked with a slight grimace on his face.


    "Nope."


    "Then may I ask why you don''t want to join the Tang Sect?"


    "I just don''t want to."


    Huang Yu could see slight twitches at Wu Zhangkong''s left eye as he stared at him. The two stared at each other down for a few moments before Wu Zhangkong broke eye contact first.


    Wu Zhangkong sighed, "Well it''s up to you. I won''t force you to join if you don''t want to. Just make sure you won''t regret your choice in the future. This is a once in a lifetime chance."


    Sorry Wu Zhangkong, but that mediocre trick won''t work on me.


    "Don''t worry Teacher Wu, I won''t" Huang Yu answered with a bright smile.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Inside the soul bus on the trip back, Gu Yue couldn''t help but ask Huang Yu''s true reason for not joining any organisations. For some reason, she always felt a nagging sense of curiosity at whatever Huang Yu did although it wasn''t her business.


    She didn''t understand it, and she couldn''t help but succumb to those d?s?r?s each time.


    "Huang Yu, you''re really not joining any organisation?"


    "Nope." Huang Yu said casually. This was another half-truth told by him. He naturally didn''t join an organisation since he created one.


    "Ok." Gu Yue smiled. She completely believed his words. Her sense of trust in Huang Yu had grown quite strong throughout the few months they had spent together as friends.


    The soul bus was silent for the remainder of the trip back to the academy.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    During the end term vacation, Xie Xie and Gu Yue chose to return home while Tang Wulin left with Wu Zhangkong on a journey


    Throughout the one month vacation, Huang Yu had experimented with the idea he had come up with when he saw Jorm''s evolution. (A/N: Wanted to call him JoJo but it sounded kinda if Huang Yu called it that in a fight)


    What the idea was, was to genetically modify humans to have the characteristics of spirit beasts that made them superior to humans with the King''s Wisdom.


    Electromagnetism could affect things even on a subatomic scale, so although it was difficult, Huang Yu could do it.


    During the month, the best he could do was increase Guang Biao''s muscle and bone density, increasing his true battle power by quite a bit. He didn''t have a spirit beast to study for this but he had something better for this specific modification: his own body that had been tempered from physical energies.


    By his own calculations, the current Guang Biao should be strong enough to at least not get completely fodderized against Wu Zhangkong anymore, which was a huge improvement.


    There were a few caveats to this. Guang Biao couldn''t reach the same level as Huang Yu''s body for an unknown reason, and Huang Yu couldn''t grow stronger through this since the template was of his own body.


    However he knew that as long as he could study more bloodlines he would eventually crack the enigma known as the genetic code. If he did so, then even a Wolverine level regeneration would be within his grasp.


    Despite doing all this plus training during the vacation, Huang Yu still found himself with ample time due to his godlike analyzation skills.


    With free time to spare, he decided to take up a very interesting hobby¡­ the art of God Hands.


    As for why he called himself that, let''s just say with his knowledge of acupuncture and the ability to stimulate the nerves through electromagnetism, his hands held great power over women.


    You know what they say: With great power, comes great responsibility.


    And he found it his responsibility to completely abuse the power he had.


    After a short fiasco, Nox had a lot more women joining the organisation.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    On the first day of the new semester, Xie Xie, Gu Yue and Huang Yu all arrived at the class on time. Tang Wulin arrived quite a bit later since he had been breaking through to Rank 17


    To the surprise of all the students of class zero other than Xie Xie, a girl entered the class. This girl''s face was familiar to all of them. How could it not be? It was the same girl who Huang Yu had bullied in the spirit ascension platform a month prior, Xu Xiaoyan


    The moment Xu Xiaoyan saw Huang Yu, her face paled. However, Wu Zhangkong who had come in after her noticed this, but chose not to care about it. "Introduce yourself."


    Hearing this, Xu Xiaoyu remembered that she had to prove herself worthy to the others to join this class of geniuses. Xu Xiaoyu took a deep breath and calmed down before introducing herself. "Hello, everyone. I''m Xu Xiaoyan and my martial spirit is the Starwheel Ice Staff. My cultivation is at Rank 17."


    After this, Wu Zhangkong said a few words of warning to her before taking all the students of class zero for a test of spiritual power.


    Xu Xiaoyu really couldn''t believe her eyes seeing their score. Her spiritual power of 61 was already considered to be a monstrous level of spiritual power in her clan. However, these two completely blew her out of the water.


    As Huang Yu went up to take his test, Xu Xiaoyu felt a strange sense of trepidation. Huang Yu was an agility-type spirit master right? Surely his spiritual power shouldn''t be that great...


    "2400 points¡­" Wu Zhangkong said softly.


    "..."


    What was this group of monsters she found herself in???

 Chapter 32

    As classes ended for the day, Tang Wulin went up to Huang Yu. They had already returned to school for a week.


    Everyone had become friends with Xu Xiaoyan rather easily, even Huang Yu. Although she feared him quite a bit in the beginning, she quickly found him to be a pretty nice person.


    Her relationship with him wasn''t as close as it was with the others, but she no longer felt fear the moment she saw him.


    "Huang Yu, do you wanna spar against us tonight?"


    With a raised eyebrow, he replied, "I''m fine with it. I don''t have anything to do tonight."


    While normally he would have rejected this, he saw a hint of competitiveness in Tang Wulin''s eyes. It was a huge change from how Tang Wulin previously looked at thim.


    It was rather clear that he got a powerup during the days of vacation. Huang Yu was curious to see how much Tang Wulin improved during this time for him to think that they even stood a chance against him.


    Also, he wanted to test out the power of the spirit ring from Jorm, so their invitation was pretty convenient.


    "Alright, then let''s meet at the academy field around 8 o''clock ok?"


    "Sure."


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    That night, Huang Yu went to the designated spot that they would fight at. When he arrived, he found out that Gu Yue, Xie Xie, Tang Wulin and surprisingly Xu Xiaoyan had been waiting for him.


    "Did I arrive late?" Huang Yu asked.


    "No, it''s just that we arrived early."


    Oh? In the past spars they never acted like this. They would try to delay the spars as much as possible. This was truly a great change in terms of confidence.


    "Alright then. Before we begin, do you want me to use my martial spirit or not? I''m fine both ways."


    Tang Wulin looked at the others when he heard this. When he received a nod from all of them, he gave his reply. "We want to fight you at full power."


    Huang Yu''s eyes widened when he heard this. Full power? Wasn''t this a blatant underestimation of him?


    "Are you guys sure¡­" Huang Yu asked with a disbelieving tone.


    "Yea. I know that we might not win, but don''t underestimate us Huang Yu. I''m sure we''ll surprise you."


    "Ok¡­" Huang Yu said before he turned his gaze to Gu Yue.


    When Gu Yue saw the way Huang Yu looked at her, she understood the underlying question behind his stare.


    ''You didn''t tell them?''


    With a helpless smile, she shook her head.


    At that, Huang Yu sighed. "Ok then. Let''s fight."


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    "I thought you said that we stood a chance with Xu Xiaoyan''s night ability¡­" Xie Xie said in a slightly blaming tone.


    Hearing this, Tang Wulin let out a grimace before looking down. "I didn''t think that he would just start throwing out acid with a swing of his sword¡­"


    The two of them had many cuts on their body. Not only that, they were large patches where skin seemed to be burnt off from their body.


    "Didn''t you say that his spirit ring ability was just a paralytic poison that was easy to detox, Xie Xie? You didn''t tell us that he could fling it, nor that it was acidic¡­" Xu Xiaoyan said, standing next to Gu Yue.


    The two of them weren''t hurt that much. This was because Xie Xie and Tang Wulin were close-ranged combatants while they were long ranged ones, hence, they would tank most of the attacks as well.


    It also helped that they surrendered fifteen seconds after the fight began.


    "But it was!"


    "Well, I guess we found out the fact that it wasn''t anymore first hand."


    After a few back and forths between the Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan, Gu Yue suddenly spoke up.


    "Wulin, what''s wrong. You''ve been quiet for quite a while."


    At this, Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan stopped their argument. Their gazes shifted from each other to Tang Wulin.


    Tang Wulin looked up before giving a fake smile. "It''s nothing. I''m just a little frustrated that I haven''t closed the gap between me and Huang Yu at all. It feels like every step I take, he takes five¡­"


    Hearing this, Gu Yue looked at Tang Wulin with a look of concern. Tang Wulin was usually an extremely confident person. Was not being able to catch up to Huang Yu such a huge blow to him?


    In reality, Tang Wulin was not frustrated at Huang Yu, but rather himself. He couldn''t help but keep chastising himself that if he had been as strong as Huang Yu, he could help his parents.


    Trying to cheer him up, Gu Yue said, "What do you mean you''re not closing the gap? Haven''t we made him use his spirit ring for the first time in a while?"


    Tang Wulin seemed to regain a bit of confidence when he heard these words. Her words were true! He had been so upset about losing so fast that he didn''t remember that Huang Yu had never used his spirit ring before this fight.


    "I''m sure that as long as you keep training, you can become as strong as him eventually." Gu Yue said with a smile.


    She believed that her words held a hint of truth. Tang Wulin had the powers of the Golden Dragon King inside his blood. If he awakened more of its power, no normal human could ever hope to match up against him.


    Gu Yue''s mistake was thinking that Huang Yu was just a normal human.


    Tang Wulin let out a smile, this time much more genuine than before. "Thank you Gu Yue." This time, there was a hint of something in his eyes that wasn''t there before.


    "No problem."


    Xie Xie suddenly interjected with a grin on his face. "Hehe, Gu Yue, with the way you''re talking to Wulin right now, it would seem like you like him..." Xu Xiaoyan was looking from the side nodding her head.


    When Tang Wulin heard this, his cheeks gained a slight red tint. Gu Yue on the other hand frowned slightly.


    "What are you saying? Do you really want to get beaten up?"


    "Eh?? I was just kidding! Just kidding I tell you!


    "You''re only ten-years-old and you''re thinking of such things already?" Gu Yue said with a disdainful tone. "I don''t want to be near a pervert like you. I''ll be leaving."


    As she walked back to her dorm, her head was full of thoughts.


    "Liking someone¡­ I wonder what it feels like to like someone¡­" she whispered softly to herself.


    For some reason, when she said this, her thoughts moved to a certain red-haired boy. Noticing this, she shook her head to get rid of those thoughts.


    ''No. I can''t get too attached to him. I''ll only hurt myself when that day comes¡­"


    With a sigh, Gu Yue returned to her dorm.

 Chapter 33

    "Tomorrow we''re going to Skysea City," Wu Zhangkong announced.


    All the students looked at each other in confusion. Xie Xie was the first to give in to his curiosity. "Are we going there to watch the Skysea Alliance Tournament, Teacher Wu?"


    Wu Zhangkong looked at him. "You''re participating. Not watching."


    When Huang Yu heard those words, he perked up. Skysea City was a pretty central place in the world. Since he was going, he could expand his cult there.


    Guang Biao was going to have a field day with that.


    As for the tournament itself, Huang Yu didn''t hold any interest in it. With his current strength, the only way Huang Yu could even get a decent warm up from someone of his age, was if over ten of them fought him at the same time with perfect coordination.


    You could call him ???ky, but at this moment, even the boosted Guang Biao would have a chance of losing against him.


    Wu Zhangkong continued. "You will all be participating in the three-man team event in the juvenile division. Although there is a five-man team event, we won''t be participating in it."


    "Why?"


    "The school wants to show off your prowess to the investors to ?ssure them that you''re worth the money that they''re spending. They already know about Huang Yu, but they don''t know about the rest of you. Hence, he won''t be competing with you in the team event. Instead, he''ll participate in the individual event."


    It wasn''t stated but everyone knew that the academy wanted Huang Yu to show off Huang Yu to everyone else in the individual events.


    "You can leave now. Go prepare for tomorrow''s trip to Skysea City. All the participants from Eastsea City will be leaving together, so Tang Wulin, you won''t have to worry about meeting up with your colleagues from the Blacksmith''s Association."


    "Yes."


    "Class dismissed."


    Huang Yu found this quite confusing, but thought that she might have started that time of the month already, so he knew better than to pry.


    Walking back to his dorm, he used the King''s Wisdom to create a sound barrier around him before taking out a Spirit Communicator from his spatial ring.


    He swiftly dialed a number. A few moments later, a person he was very familiar with picked up the phone.


    "My King, what can I do for you?"


    "I''ll be heading to Skysea City tomorrow. Prepare for an expansion."


    "D, did I hear you correct my king? An expansion? I thought you didn''t want to expand so soon."


    "I changed my mind."


    "Very well, my king."


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    On their way there, Huang Yu tried to strike up conversations a few times again with Gu Yue. He even tried to give compliments to her. Women love those don''t they?


    However, she always answered with a few short words, showing her disinterest at the conversation.


    This raised Huang Yu''s eyebrows. Had he done something wrong? He was pretty sure that even a woman during that time of the month wouldn''t act like this.


    Hence, Huang Yu asked it. "Gu Yue, did I do something that made you angry?"


    "No."


    "Then why are you deliberately being so cold?" Huang Yu didn''t bother beating around the bush anymore.


    Gu Yue''s eyes widened slightly in shock. She thought that Huang Yu would keep trying to do conversation before eventually giving up on her. She didn''t expect that Huang Yu would just directly confront her about it.


    "What do you mean?" she feigned ignorance.


    Hearing this, Huang Yu sighed. "Forget it." When a woman acts like this, there was no way of getting through to them. Although he couldn''t be considered a woman aficionado, he knew this much.


    He couldn''t be bothered to keep coaxing a person over and over again. It was just too tiring, and it would make for a toxic relationship.


    Huang Yu walked away from her before following Wu Zhangkong. When Gu Yue saw this, she couldn''t help but feel a prick in her heart.


    ''Stupid Huang Yu.'' she pouted slightly. She didn''t know why she was so angry when Huang Yu didn''t continue. Wasn''t this what she wanted?


    At the Eastsea Square, there was a soul bus. There were a few more people there, most likely the ones from the Blacksmith Association.


    After everyone got on the soul bus, they made their way to Skysea City. In the soul bus, everyone noticed that the seating arrangement was a bit strange.


    Gu Yue, who usually sat next to Huang Yu, sat next to Xu Xiaoyu this time. This meant that Huang Yu was sitting with one of the people from the Blacksmith Association.


    Thoughts ran through everyone of class zero''s heads when they saw this, including Wu Zhangkong.


    ''Did they have a fight?''


    Wu Zhangkong felt slight worry that his thoughts were true. Gu Yue was the only person who would interact often with Huang Yu. If they had a conflict, then there was a chance that Huang Yu wouldn''t bother with teamwork anymore.


    As the soul bus departed the city square, there was an air of awkwardness between the two people in conflict.


    Eventually, the soul bus arrived at Skysea City. Skysea City had a very different scenery compared to Eastsea City.


    Skysea City was situated in an area surrounded by much more mountains than Eastsea City and many mountains were built into the slopes, adding to their high-low appearance. Some skyscrapers even seemed to pierce right through the clouds.


    After getting off the soul bus, the students of class zero were taken to a luxurious hotel that was rather special; half of it was within the ocean and each room had a breathtaking view that truly emphasized to all the guests that there were by the ocean.


    When Huang Yu realised this, he suddenly shouted. "Yes!"


    Everyone turned to look at him with a strange look for shouting like this. Huang Yu ignored them.


    Ever since he had woken up in this world, he had been working nonstop to improve himself. This was because he was afraid, hence, he tried to obtain as much power as he could in a short amount of time.


    If he truly had a choice, he wouldn''t want to work all the time. Who would? However, he didn''t have a choice since he wanted to take control of his fate as soon as possible.


    Hence, when he saw the beach, he saw it instead as a place he could finally let go of all his stresses.


    He had worked hard enough for the past year. A few days of relaxation would not only help him keep his mental sanity and boost his performance.


    A person with too much stress couldn''t work their best.


    They were sent to their rooms before Wu Zhangkong left them to their devices. Huang Yu immediately left the room after being given free reign.


    He had wanted to invite Gu Yue when he exited his room, but he shook his head immediately after. She clearly had some sort of problem with him at this moment.


    He didn''t want to deal with them now. It was his relaxation time!


    Nox''s expansion could be handled by Guang Biao. He himself wasn''t too involved in the initial process of expansion as well anyways.


    At the beach, many people there stared at Huang Yu when they saw him in only a speedo. Despite Huang Yu only being 10/11 years old, thanks to his body cultivation, he was tall for his age and had a body filled with well-defined and powerful muscles.


    There were definitely a lot of people there who got his age wrong and were ogling him at that moment.


    ''Heh, pedos.'' Huang Yu chuckled inwardly.


    Huang Yu placed down a blanket on the sands. From his spatial ring, he took out a few plates of food that had been preserved very well inside.


    When the people around saw this, their eyes widened in surprise. The food Huang Yu had retrieved from his spatial ring wasn''t just your run-of-the-mill food.


    The food he took out was all food that costed in the millions. Guang Biao had given him these plates of food, calling them ''mere junk food for the king''.


    Huang Yu started regretting taking the food out a bit. He didn''t want people to keep staring at him the whole time. It was plain uncomfortable.


    Oh well, it was too late for regrets. Taking out utensils, he began digging in.


    Before he could, a person suddenly called out. "Hey! Can I have some of that please?"


    Who the hell was so shameless to ask something like this?


    Looking up, he saw a fatty also wearing a speedo. He looked to be around the same age as him.


    When the fatty was in front of him, he smiled. "My name is Xu Lizhi. Can I have some of your food to eat? They look really good to eat."


    Naturally, Huang Yu did what a normal person would do. "Sorry, but no."


    He didn''t even know this guy. Why would he be willing to let him touch the food in front of him worth a few million?


    That would be like giving up an A5 Wagyu steak to someone you didn''t even know.


    Xu Lizhi''s exuberance instantly deflated. With a pitiful face, he begged again. "C''mon, please? I''m really hungry."


    "Can''t you just go buy your own food? If you''re living here, you surely can''t be poor."


    "Err, your food looks a lot better than what they have on sale."


    This guy¡­.


    "Sorry, but please leave." Huang Yu said firmly.


    As Xu Lizhi was about to beg again, another voice suddenly shouted out coldly, "Xu Lizhi, what are you doing?"


    Huang Yu shifted his gaze to the voice to see a girl around his age. She was dressed in green exercise clothes. Her golden hair was combed up into a ponytail accentuating her large, bright, blue eyes framed by long eyelashes. Her skin glistened under the light, tender and white.


    The girl rushed over with a stone cold expression on her face.


    Xu Lizhi seemed to panic when he saw her. "Ah, sorry Big Sister Xinglan. It''s just that I was really starving so I asked this guy for some food."


    "Hmph, he''s clearly trying to bait you here. He definitely knows who you are and is trying to get in the good graces of the people from Shrek."


    Wow, this girl was a bi-


    No wait, she''s only ten. He shouldn''t say this to her.


    The fact that they were from Shrek didn''t really mean anything to him. Sure, they were known as monstrous talents, but could anyone of them be like him, who had a 7000-year-old spirit ring and could fight against Rank 50+ with a Rank 17 cultivation?


    He didn''t think so.


    Xu Lizhi waved both his hands in front of him. "No Big Sis, you''re wrong. He didn''t allow me to eat any of it at all!"


    Hearing this the girl, Ye Xinglan narrowed her eyes before turning to Huang Yu. "Hoh, why didn''t you allow him to eat? You should be honoured to treat a student from Shrek Academy to a meal."


    ?????????


    Wat??????


    What was with that sudden 180o shift?


    Also, the way she said it¡­ was she also a¡­


    No no no. There was a time and place for messing around with young masters. This was relaxing time.


    Huang Yu looked at her with a calm face before saying, "Sorry, but you''re really noisy. Can you leave?"


    "What?! How dare you treat us like this?! We are students from Shrek Academy!"


    Oh God, it''s really the young master syndrome in this girl.


    Huang Yu let out a loud sigh. You know what, he was going to say it.


    He steeled his expression before he said, "Begone¨C"

 Chapter 34

    A/N: For all the people talking about the pairings, please just trust what I''m doing. With Huang Yu''s existence, some characters will develop differently. Also, Huang Yu will be with two people. One is confirmed Yuanen tho.


    "Begone thot!"


    "What? What''s a thot?"


    "You. Now go away."


    Ye Xinglan''s face became red when she heard this. She may not have understood what Huang Yu had called her, but she could tell that it wasn''t something good.


    "You¨C" she was cut off as Xu Lizhi suddenly spoke up.


    "Big Sister Xinglan, let''s stop this. This was all my fault anyways. Also, people are watching! We''ll ruin the reputation of Shrek Academy at this rate!"


    Hearing this, Ye Xinglan paled. She took a glance at Huang Yu before gritting her teeth when she saw a smug look on his face.


    Xu Lizhi stood in front of Ye Xinglan before apologising to Huang Yu. "Sorry, this is all my fault. Please don''t blame her. We''ll leave now."


    Huang Yu just shooed them off. While this wasn''t the type of thing he would do normally, he was impatient for them to go away so he could finally relax and eat good foods.


    At this, Xu Lizhi grabbed Ye Xinglan''s arm before trying to pull her away from the area. However, she brushed off his arm.


    "Are you joining the Skysea Alliance Tournament?" she asked rudely.


    "You''re still here?" his voice came out slightly unclear. He had already put a piece of high-quality lobster meat into his mouth.


    Ye Xinglan''s face reddened in anger again. This guy was intolerable!


    She toyed with the idea of showing this person his place at this moment, but she stopped herself. Their actions as they were were already besmirching Shrek''s Academy''s name. If she attacked him now, both her and Xu Lizhi would definitely get expelled.


    With a loud humph she left. Xu Lizhi let out another apologetic look before following behind her.


    Huang Yu merely sat on a beach chair, sipping on a martini and eating a lobster as this happened.


    As soon as the two students of Shrek exited the beach, a person suddenly went up next to Huang Yu.


    "My king¡­ those heretics have besmirched your almighty grace. Should I send some ?ssassins after them to take their head as compensation, my king?


    Goddammit Guang Biao. Why did you have to appear now?


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    Time passed relatively quickly and the sky at the beach quickly darkened.


    Huang Yu, who had enough of the beach for the day, decided to pack up everything in his spatial ring before returning to his hotel room.


    As he made his way to the door of his room, he detected Gu Yue through his senses. He played with the idea of going to talk to her at the moment, but eventually chose not to. He deemed that it would be better to wait for a few days before trying to talk with her again before entering his hotel room.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    The next day, Wu Zhangkong brought the entirety of class zero to the competition area. There were a few matches for show before the tournament, but the one that caught the interest of most of the students was the fight between the Shrek Academy junior team and previous winners of the Skysea Tournament youth competition.


    As the Shrek Academy team departed from the tournament stage, Ye Xinglan caught a glimpse of Huang Yu in the crowds. She looked at him with a dirty look.


    Huang Yu merely whistled cheerfully and flipped the bird.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    On the third day that they arrived at Skysea City, the Skysea Alliance Tournament truly began. Huang Yu went and signed up for the junior individual competitions as instructed by Wu Zhangkong.


    He could have joined the youth individual competition, but he didn''t bother to. The difference between both the tournaments to him was merely the difference between using one punch or two.


    They weren''t at all a challenge to him.


    As matches went on, Huang Yu''s name was finally called. However, to his surprise, the person he was going to be fighting, was someone he knew.


    It was Ye Xinglan!


    As they both entered the stage, Ye Xinglan seemed to have a surprised look on her face as well.


    She had joined in order to beat up Tang Wulin who had chosen to join this tournament as well, but she didn''t think that Huang Yu would also be in.


    This was truly an omen of good luck for her!


    Standing twenty metres away from each other, Ye Xinglan suddenly spoke up.


    "So Huang Yu is your name...I really didn''t think that the Heaven''s would have eyes, to bring you directly to me."


    "Sure¡­"


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    In a chamber above the competition stage, a man and a woman sat side by side one another.


    If any student from class zero were to be here right now, they would instantly recognise the man as Wu Zhangkong.


    "So, how long do you think your student will fare against Ye Xinglan? It looked like he angered Xinglan pretty badly so I''ll be going with a minute."


    The speaker was the woman who sat beside Wu Zhangkong. She had exotic and beautiful long white hair. She had viridian eyes that twinkled with both vitality and ferocity.


    Hearing this, Wu Zhangkong smiled mysteriously. "I''m going with thirty seconds."


    "Oh? Your student seems kinda strong though. Are you looking down on him so much?"


    Wu Zhangkong turned his gaze to the woman. "You''ve misunderstood me Shen Yi. I meant that Huang Yu would end the battle within thirty seconds."


    At this, Shen Yi''s eyes widened.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    "Begin!"


    The moment those words were spoken, Huang Yu put both his hands in his pocket before a terrifying and vicious pressure emerged from Huang Yu''s body that targeted Ye Xinglan.


    She didn''t have a chance to react before the pressure slammed her to her knees. All her breath in her lungs were pushed out as the pressure seemed to compress her.


    ''What is this pressure?'' she thought fearfully. She hadn''t ever encountered something like this. Before this day, her journey as a Spirit Master was always smooth sailing. Hence, she never had to fight against someone this far above her league forcefully trying to suppress her.


    Despite the fear she felt, Ye Xinglan was a headstrong person. With all her willpower, she forced her head up to look at Huang Yu.


    He was looking at her without any emotions on his face. Unlike him of the day prior, this version of Huang Yu looked like a supreme emperor looking down upon the world from the Heaven''s rather than a normal person.


    When Huang Yu noticed Ye Xinglan looking at him, his facial expression didn''t change as he spoke. "I''ll give you a chance at victory. As long as you can reach me, it''ll be considered your win."


    The moment he said this, Ye Xinglan knew that she really messed with the wrong person this time.


    She knew that she didn''t have the best attitude. Many of her elders had told her this attitude of hers may cause herself a disaster if she kept it up.


    She never took their words to heart thinking that it was all a load of bullshit. However, wasn''t this the situation she was facing right in front of her eyes?


    Nonetheless, she wouldn''t give up! Even if the odds were stacked against her, she still had to try.


    If she tried, even if the chance was miniscule, there would still be a chance. If she gave up, she would definitely lose.


    With all the willpower in her body, she slowly pushed herself back to her feat. Fighting against this almighty pressure was agonising, but she ignored all of it.


    When she managed to get back to her feet, she took a step towards Huang Yu but nearly collapsed yet again. That step felt like it had been done with the sky on her back.


    Not to be daunted, Ye Xinglan kept going forward, walking step by step and slowly approaching Huang Yu.


    With a face drenched with sweat, she gasped out, "I¡­ win¡­"


    "What are you talking about? You haven''t even taken a single step."


    The moment those words entered her ears, Ye Xinglan felt like she was struck by a bolt of lightning. She turned her head up, to see that she was at the exact same spot she had been in when the battle began.


    "What? Was this¡­ all an illusion?" her voice held hints of frustration as she said this.


    Huang Yu just smiled.


    Ye Xinglan felt all her hopes crashing seeing that. Clenching her fists, she gritted out, "When did you place me under an illusion?" Spots of black started appearing in her vision as she said this.


    A hot breath suddenly tickled her ear. "Since when were you under the impression that you hadn''t been under my illusion?"


    As those words were spoken, Ye Xinglan blacked out.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    Out in the real world, it merely seemed as if Ye Xinglan fought a quick battle with Huang Yu before Huang Yu knocked her out.


    Naturally, Huang Yu had formed an illusion with light around him that he and Ye Xinglan had been fighting.


    He wasn''t worried that Ye Xinglan would tell others about his illusions. He had suppressed her from telling others about it anyways. It was done so perfectly that even if the Holy Spirit Duoluo was to check on her, she wouldn''t find anything wrong.


    As the referee announced the winner, Huang Yu casually walked off the stage with his hands in his pockets.

 Chapter 35

    A/N: Tbh, wasn''t going to update today since I wanted to study. However, the plot bunnies distracted me too much so I had to write it out. Please wish me luck for my exams.


    In the chamber above the competition stage, Shen Yi was stunned into silence. An expression of shock marred her face as she watched the illusion of Huang Yu absolutely demolishing Ye Xinglan.


    Even when Ye Xinglan was carried off the stage unconscious, did she not regain her senses. In the end, it took a nudge from Wu Zhangkong to finally wake her up.


    "Wha¡­" she blinked hard a few times before looking at Wu Zhangkong. Stuttering, she asked, "How did you find a monster like him? With the skills he had shown, he should definitely be in Shrek as an inner member right now!"


    Wu Zhangkong took her words in with a slightly smug look on his face. "It was just luck that I found him."


    "You¡­ forget it. You are definitely trying to groom him to join Shrek in the future right?"


    At those words, Wu Zhangkong''s expression fell but he didn''t say anything.


    Shen Yi sighed seeing this. "Don''t do this Zhangkong. I know you''re trying to groom a talent like him to join Shrek Academy in order to compensate for your sins but this isn''t the right way to go about it."


    "..."


    "Both you and teacher are the same. You''re both so stubborn. Do you think Long Bing would want to see you like this?"


    A look of sorrow flashed on Wu Zhangkong''s face before it quickly hardened. "Don''t talk about that anymore. I''ll be leaving now." he said before turning to leave.


    Shen Yi shook her head seeing Wu Zhangkong''s stubbornness. "Goodbye then. It''s been nice seeing you again after so long."


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    A few days passed. Huang Yu stomped everyone that competed against him with minimal effort. Due to this, a nickname of Huang Yu began spreading around.


    They called him the ''Crimson Calamity''.


    Huang Yu didn''t really know what to feel about that nickname when Guang Biao had all but squealed it to him. He found the nickname pretty cool, but at the same time, it sounded a bit too Chuuni.


    In the end, he decided to stash that nickname in his back pocket. He wouldn''t use it in normal scenarios since he found it kinda embarrassing, but he would definitely abuse that title when he went fu?k?n? around shamelessly.


    Huang Yu was just weird like that sometimes.


    Nox had spread pretty well in Skysea City. There was a bit of resistance from the higher ups in the beginning when they found out about it, but after Guang Biao paid them a visit with some gifts, they naturally saw it his way.


    By this time, a pretty sizeable amount of the slums had already converted to become a member of Nox. It was really surprising to Huang Yu how easily it was to convince people of a new religion with just a few benefits.


    Currently, Huang Yu was following Wu Zhangkong along with the other members of class zero. They were going to the Skysea Tournament area.


    Today, they were poised to fight a team that had been predicted to be the champions of this tournament.


    When they arrived at the arena the Skysea Alliance Tournament was held at, Huang Yu went separate ways with the rest of his team.


    Tang Wulin, Xie Xie and Gu Yue were going to be fighting, with Xu Xiaoyan sitting on the sidelines.


    As he made his way to the seats to watch the fight that was about to happen, the figure of a very familiar blonde appeared and stood in front of him.


    Huang Yu, having his path blocked, raised an eyebrow. "Ye Xinglan?"


    Ye Xinglan nodded her head as she faced him. The past few days, she had been quite troubled by the events that had happened during their fight. A lot of insecurities were brought up by Huang Yu''s absolute suppression of her.


    She tried to talk about it with her teacher, but for some reason, she just couldn''t. Hence, she decided that it would be best to confr¨C no, meet with the person who had brought up these feelings in her to get rid of the demon in her heart. (A/N: If you didn''t know, I had edited the part about wiping her memories clean. It''s just that doesn''t want to update for some reason.)


    Standing in front, she found herself slightly tongue-tied. She had come up with many things she had wanted to say in front of him, but the script she had prepared just disappeared from her head at this moment.


    "Do you need anything?" he prompted her.


    With a very flustered look on her face, she said, "I would like to apologise for my actions before. I''ve thought about the attitude that I treat people long and hard for a while after the fight and I realised that I act pretty rudely. I don''t really expect your forgiveness but I just want to apologise to you for all I''ve done."


    Hearing this, Huang Yu gave a gentle smile to her. "Don''t worry. I''ve already forgotten about our grievances."


    Ye Xinglan was stunned hearing that. She had half-expected that he would bombard her with insults for the way she treated him. She didn''t expect him to push aside the whole thing so easily.


    "But¡­ the way I treated you¡­"


    "It''s fine now. I didn''t keep the words in my heart. I''m not the type of person to stay angry at someone for long periods of time for something like a squabble."


    Ye Xinglan didn''t really know what to say anymore. Although she knew that she had been in the wrong, her impression of Huang Yu was still bad. However, the way he presented himself in front of her now changed her view of him quite a bit.


    With a smile, Huang Yu patted her shoulder. "In the future, don''t get so upset so easily. If you''re going to try and get even for every little thing, you''re going to hurt yourself someday. An eye for an eye makes the whole world blind after all." After saying that, he left for his seat.


    Ye Xinglan just stood there absentmindedly after hearing Huang Yu''s words. She was really taking these words to heart.


    When she came to her senses, she turned to where Huang Yu had long gone before whispering softly.


    "I''ll take those words to heart. The next time we meet, maybe it could be as friends¡­"

 Chapter 36

    Huang Yu quickly found the seat that he had been ?ssigned. It was a seat at the front, allowing him to get a perfect view of the battle at all times.


    As he sat down, he noticed that there was a barrier separating the audience and the arena, no doubt to give protection to the people watching. It wasn''t too strong, with him being able to break it easily if he tried, but it was enough to make sure that stray attacks wouldn''t hit the audience.


    He made himself comfortable sitting down. This match was between a pretty strong team against his classmates.


    He knew that his team was pretty strong, but the enemy team was quite a few years older than them and had higher cultivation than them. It should be quite a long battle due to how close it would be in his opinion..


    Sitting there waiting for the battle to start, he couldn''t help but realise a few glances coming his way.


    He sighed. Being the centre of attention sometimes could be fun, but most of the time it was just a drag.


    After a while, both teams that were fighting came out to the stage standing opposite each other. The tension in the air was palpable as both sides stared each other down.


    The two teams exchanged a few words to each other, before the referee quickly started the battle.


    "Begin!"


    Huang Yu watched the battle go on. The battle didn''t particularly interest him other than the fact that his classmates were there, but that was all.


    The only point that he got a bit more interested in the battle was when Tang Wulin released his Golden Dragon Claws. He hadn''t paid attention to it before when he was fighting against or with him, but watching Tang Wulin fight from a third person perspective, he could feel how special it was.


    He had been planning to study the genetics of spirit beasts in order to strengthen both himself and the people serving him. Hence, Tang Wulin, showing that he had such a powerful bloodline, made Huang Yu want to study his genetics.


    He couldn''t just go up to him and touch him to scan him to know his genetics of course. That would be pretty awkward since he would have to be holding him for a long time.


    Huang Yu''s thoughts about Tang Wulin right now, was a prime reason you don''t show off and brag about your special powers.


    Luckily for Tang Wulin, Huang Yu didn''t plan to go and dissect him. If it had been others who had these thoughts about him, even a hundred lives wouldn''t be enough as long as he didn''t have any special backing.


    At one point, one of the enemies, Zhou Hanyou got triggered about the fact that a bunch of ten-year-olds were causing her so much trouble.


    Hence, she summoned her third spirit ring ability. Several icicles that were razor sharp were summoned beside her. With a roar, she sent the icicles flying high up before raining them down upon Tang Wulin at breakneck speeds.


    Tang Wulin, knowing the dangers if those icicles hit him, hastily called upon all his spirit power to try and defend himself. Unfortunately, his cultivation was too low and if he didn''t have such a strong body from his bloodline, he would have long passed out.


    Gu Yue, who had been at the side supporting both Xie Xie and Tang Wulin, teleported to him to stop the barrage of attacks from completely eliminating Tang Wulin.


    Clasping both her hands, she summoned both of her spirit rings, the elements obeyed her command as an elemental typhoon not much weaker than the one that had attacked Wu Zhangkong appeared to wreak havoc on the other team.


    Zhou Hanyou and Zhou Tian''er, the two twin sisters who were on the other team, panicked seeing this. Gu Yue''s power was simply too strong for them to handle individually.


    The two girls held hands, their aura continuously increasing exponentially as they did so.


    Although Gu Yue''s attack was ferocious, if the two twins kept increasing their output at this speed, it would even reach a point where even he wouldn''t haphazardly take the attack with his body.


    Just as those thoughts had entered his mind, Zhou Hanyou and Zhou Tian''er began to sparkle as if the two were spirits blossoming in radiance.


    The next instant, a white radiance appeared before them, before revealing a giant tree, its icy-blue body seemingly condensed of ice yet bursting with vitality. With the creation of this tree, Gu Yue''s typhoon of elements had no choice but to dissipate due to a difference of spirit power between the two.


    Gu Yue''s expression was pale as the tornado dispersed, she tried to run, but the backlash from the forceful dissipation of her attack didn''t allow her to get out of the attack''s range.


    The referee tried to stop the spirit fusion attack, but it had already been too late. Zhou Hanyou and Zhou Tian''er had long lost control of the technique.


    The moment Huang Yu saw this, his eyes widened before he shouted in worry. "Gu Yue!"


    The two of them had been quite cold to one another for the past few days. However, this was a matter of life and death. It wasn''t time for him to be petty about her actions.


    A fearsome power erupted from Huang Yu''s body, frightening the people around him as he broke through the barrier separating him and the competition stage. He sprang forwards with all his might, putting himself between Gu Yue and the tornado.


    Huang Yu noticed that Tang Wulin was approaching as well, probably also in an attempt to protect Gu Yue, but Huang Yu forcefully stopped his movement by stopping Tang Wulin''s nervous system from giving instructions for movement.


    "Wha¨C" Tang Wulin said in surprise as he suddenly felt an inability to move.


    The reason Huang Yu stopped Tang Wulin from coming was because he was planning on using a new ability on this spirit fusion attack. If Tang Wulin were to get too close, he wouldn''t be able to protect both him and Gu Yue properly from the aftereffects of the attack.


    Wu Zhangkong, who had appeared in order to protect them suddenly stopped when he saw Huang Yu already going there.


    ''This may be a good chance for them to fix their relationship¡­" Wu Zhangkong thought. ''If Huang Yu really can''t handle it, then I''ll go and help.''


    Standing in front of her with his back broad and wide, his eyes didn''t leave the giant tree in front of him as he greeted her for the first time in quite a while.


    "Yo."


    When Gu Yue heard Huang Yu, shock marred her face. She didn''t think that Huang Yu would try to help her despite her actions for the past few days.


    As she looked at him standing tall in front of her, a pang of guilt filled her heart. Clenching her fists in worry for Huang Yu, she cried out. "Huang Yu! Don''t worry about me! Just run! This attack''s too strong for you to stop!"


    Huang Yu sighed. "If I run, what''s going to happen to you?"


    When his words entered her ears, she was stunned into silence. She really couldn''t understand it. She had been treating him coldly for the last few days, and she could tell that he had been really frustrated with her. Despite all this, why was he still risking his life in front of her like this?


    Letting out a deep breath, he relaxed all the muscles in his body.


    "Just trust me Gu Yue."


    Those words, although spoken softly, made her way to Gu Yue''s ears. She didn''t why, but she felt as though she could believe those words. Her body subconsciously relaxed as she watched Huang Yu in front of her.


    Although both sides didn''t know it, those words had planted a seed inside of her on this day.


    Suddenly, Huang Yu let out a ferocious roar before swinging his sword towards the spirit fusion attack approaching him. A sharp aura abruptly rampaged outwards as the sword was swung.


    When this swing was made, everyone in the vicinity, even those in the audience protected by the already repaired barrier, felt as if they had been stabbed with pins and needles all over their body.


    The only one exempt from this, was Gu Yue, who was behind him.


    The moment Huang Yu finished his swing, the giant tree suddenly stopped in its movements. For a single moment, the arena was completely quiet


    Without warning, the giant tree of ice and fire formed by the spirit fusion attack¡­ split in half. It was a clean cut through the middle, without any imperfections on either side. The giant tree quickly dispersed under the slash.


    At the side, Wu Zhangkong''s icy persona had broken when he saw Huang Yu''s swing.


    He couldn''t help but softly blurt out, "Was that sword intent?"

 Chapter 37

    A/N: This chapter may not be everyone''s cup of tea. But, I tried my best to make their conversations as organic as possible for this chapter. It may or may not be good, but I tried my best.


    ''Sword Intent?!'' Everyone above the Spirit Emperor rank was paralysed with shock when they felt it.


    As for why they were so shocked? The reason was simple really.


    Sword intent had long since disappeared from the Douluo Plane at this time. Even during the time when the Thousand Hands Douluo, Tang San, had roamed the world, sword intent had long since disappeared.


    The only reason they could know that what Huang Yu used was sword intent was because of the descriptions they had of it.


    From several scriptures from the ancient era, it had been stated that when sword intent was used, a unique feeling completely different to all other sword techniques would be felt.


    Most have thought that it was just a myth, but who would have thought that although it was weak, that it would reappear today!


    The main reason sword intent more or less went extinct throughout the ages was because it was far too difficult to obtain. To their knowledge, the method of obtaining sword intent wasn''t a matter of how, but it was a matter of if they could obtain it.


    The way to obtain sword intent was all laid down to a matter of chance.


    However, in exchange for such a low chance at obtaining it, sword intent was incredibly overbearing.


    Not even a Limit Douluo would mess around with a Titled Douluo with sword intent back during the ancient era.


    Of course, Huang Yu naturally wasn''t that lucky to obtain sword intent by chance. He had cheated a little.


    Unlike the natives of this world who didn''t have much of a clue of what sword intent truly entailed, Huang Yu had read several Xianxia novels that information that actually translated pretty well into this world surprisingly.


    Sword intent was the crystallisation of your ''intent'' to cut something. Hence, instead of just slashing something using your own energy, you make the world attack with you. That was why a person could summon far greater firepower than they ever could normally with sword intent.


    It sounded pretty simple from the explanation, but it was anything but.


    Huang Yu had to use the King''s Wisdom to study on how to reflect his intent upon the world. While he could do it by using his spirit power, true sword intent didn''t require it.


    It was called sword ''intent'' and not sword energy for a reason.


    After a myriad of attempts, Huang Yu finally made a minor breakthrough in the past few days. Unknown to others, his attack wasn''t true sword intent yet, but it was slowly getting there.


    Perhaps in around 5 years, could he truly master it through his own efforts.


    Today had been the first time he had revealed his sword intent. At first he hadn''t wanted to reveal it, however, after going through the advantages and disadvantages of showing it off, he decided to do it.


    Why? Well since sword intent was such an unknown, in the future, he could use the King''s Wisdom more and just pin everything on his sword intent''s mysterious qualities.


    No one could say that it wasn''t one of sword intent''s abilities. Knowledge about it from the scriptures of the past had been too vague for them to say anything conclusive about it.


    Also, unlike revealing he had a special bloodline, where people would try and dissect him, they most likely wouldn''t do anything if they found out that his abilities came from sword intent.


    Sword intent was just a technique to them. No matter how much you dissect someone, you couldn''t figure out a technique, much less one that appeared from chance.


    In any case, people would be far more likely to try and suck up to him to get into the good graces of a person with sword intent. This would be very beneficial in the future for networking when he tried to expand Nox.


    They wouldn''t try to ?ssassinate him. They were smarter than that. People here were smart. As long as there wasn''t a complete chance of success, they wouldn''t do it.


    Everyone in the surroundings merely stood there without moving as they watched Huang Yu sheathe his blade before unsummoning it. Their worldviews had been distorted today by Huang Yu.


    Huang Yu promptly turned around to see the shocked faces of all his classmates as well. Although it was subtle, he could also notice a hint of fear on their faces on all of them other than Gu Yue.


    Sword intent, although incomplete, was far too overbearing. Gu Yue was fine because he had shielded her from most of the side effects of his unleashing of it.


    He walked up to his classmates. "Let''s go back. You guys have already lost." Then he turned to Gu Yue. "Let''s have a long talk about this week later ok?"


    Gu Yue nodded her head absentmindedly.


    With that, they all left.


    Although both teams had shown incredible strength and prowess, the star of the show on this day was one person.


    And his name quickly spread.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    Back at the hotel, Wu Zhangkong pulled Huang Yu to the side before hurriedly asking, "When did you get sword intent?"


    "Not really that long ago. Around yesterday."


    Hearing this Wu Zhangkong stiffened up. Then, a gentle smile appeared on his face as he sighed. "You really are the greatest monster I''ve ever seen, you know that Huang Yu?"


    Huang Yu gave a toothy grin in response.


    "Also, about the spirit fusion attack just now, did you do something else to it?"


    Oh? Huang Yu hadn''t thought that Wu Zhangkong would notice that.


    The giant tree from the spirit fusion attack had been attacking them at high speeds. Hence, Huang Yu had purposely slowed down its approach so that he could prepare his sword intent.


    He had also definitely been worried about Gu Yue at that moment of course. That attack could have killed her if it hit.


    However, he also could have just stopped it from the audience area. The reason he went up was to test his sword intent and unknowingly, he somehow managed to mend his relationship with Gu Yue.


    It''s funny how things work out like that.


    "I sliced it in half Teacher Wu." Huang Yu feigned ignorance.


    Wu Zhangkong raised an eyebrow hearing this. "No, I''m talking about¨C" He suddenly paused. "Nevermind, forget it. Let''s just stop talking about this for now."


    "However, come to me if you think anything bad happens during your cultivation of sword intent. I might not be able to use it, but I still might be able to help if anything goes wrong."


    Huang Yu nodded his head in affirmation before giving his thanks.


    As Wu Zhangkong walked away, Huang Yu thought that although Wu Zhangkong tried to hide it behind a cold and uncaring mask, he cared for all his students a lot.


    Was this called being a tsundere?


    He hadn''t really liked Wu Zhangkong when he first met him, but his impressions of him had changed over time.


    Smiling, he left the area to find Gu Yue to have a little talk about her behaviour for the past few days.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    "I''m sorry."


    Those were Gu Yue''s first words when Huang Yu went into her room.


    Gu Yue, who had been looking downwards as she apologised, tilted her head up slightly to look at Huang Yu''s response to her apology.


    After saying sorry, she didn''t really know how to continue. She hadn''t ever been put into a scenario like this before.


    Despite the fact that she was the Silver Dragon King who had lived for an unimaginable amount of time, she had spent most of her life in a deep slumber. Hence, that was the reason she acted quite like a child at times.


    She just didn''t have enough human life experience to deal with all the nuances that came with being one.


    Huang Yu, noticing her nervousness, decided to break the ice to ease her mind a bit. "You know, this is the second time today a girl has apologised to me. If I didn''t know better, I would think that my popular phase was starting today." He joked.


    It was a corny one, but it did the trick.


    The nervousness Gu Yue felt quickly faded away as she giggled a bit.


    Huang Yu let out a chuckle of his own as well. "As for your apology, I''ll accept it." he said before his expression turned a bit more serious. "But on one condition."


    Seeing this, Gu Yue felt a hint of apprehension creeping up on her. "What is it?"


    "You have to tell me why you suddenly started acting like that."


    A self-derisive smile appeared on Gu Yue''s face before she sighed. "It''s just that...I''ve been feeling a little insecure¡­ I..."


    Huang Yu waited for her to elaborate, but she didn''t. She seemed to be stuck in a dilemma on saying something.


    Hence, he decided not to push her too much. "Stop. If it''s something really private to you, you don''t have to say it." Gu Yue felt a huge amount of gratitude the moment Huang Yu said those words.


    "I know that you''re hiding some things¨C"


    Gu Yue''s eyes widened in shock.


    "¨Cbut we all have our own secrets right?" Huang Yu smiled as he said so.


    At those words, Gu Yue felt a complex and indescribable feeling inside herself. She subconsciously clenched her hands, her nails digging into the skirt she was wearing.


    "In a relationship, the most important thing is communication. If you don''t try to communicate, misunderstandings will always occur. That will be the real killer of relationships."


    "If you ever feel like you''re down, just talk to someone about it. Having a shoulder to rely on will always help. If you shoulder all your burdens alone, you''ll break down eventually."


    At this point, Huang Yu had realised that he had been saying too much.


    He really couldn''t help it. In his past life, so many of his friendships had been broken because his friends chose not to communicate with him.


    Instead, they allowed misunderstandings to occur, making their relationships break apart. It was something really frustrating to him.


    Huang Yu scratched his head and chuckled softly. "Sorry. I''m just rambling now."


    "No, it''s fine. Your words¡­ I''ll take them to heart." Gu Yue seemed to be stuck in thought as she said so.


    After this, the two of them didn''t speak. Instead, they sat in the room quietly, enjoying the silence.

 Chapter 38 - Developments

    When both Gu Yue and Huang Yu finally left the room, it had been almost an hour since they had entered it.


    They opened the room door, only to see something they didn''t expect to see.


    Xu Xiaoyan was standing at the doorway with her hands cupping one ear.


    Xu Xiaoyan, who was Gu Yue''s roommate, had deigned not to enter the hotel room, knowing that it wasn''t good for her to barge in during that time. However, she being a gossipy person by nature, tried to listen in to their conversation.


    Unfortunately for her, when she had tried to listen in, the main conversation had already been done so she didn''t hear anything.


    Xu Xiaoyan, noticing that the door had been opened and the two people standing in front of her, let out a nervous chuckle as she stiffly turned her head to the both of them.


    When the both of them raised their eyebrows at the same time from her action, Xu Xiaoyan couldn''t handle it any more and just bolted.


    Watching her run away, Huang Yu couldn''t help but laugh. "Is she always like this?"


    "Most of the time." Gu Yue laughed softly as well.


    Huang Yu shifted his gaze from where Xu Xiaoyan had gone before turning back to Gu Yue. "I''ll be going back to my room now ok?"


    "Mm." Her voice was soft and gentle as she replied.


    "There''s still a few more days before the competition ends. Let''s hang out for a bit during that time ok?"


    "Of course."


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    Meanwhile, Xu Xiaoyan, who had run away from the two strongest students of class zero, ran into Xie Xie as she made her escape.


    Xie Xie, seeing her distress couldn''t help but ask her aloud, "Hey, what''s wrong? Why are you running?"


    "I offended Huang Yu and Gu Yue!!" she replied frantically.


    Xie Xie''s eyes widened, "How?! And why did you do something so dumb?! Even though I dare to offend Gu Yue sometimes, Huang Yu''s a completely different beast! You idiot!"


    Xu Xiaoyan clasped both sides of her head. "I couldn''t help it! The two of them were in a room together alone, and you know what happens when two people, especially a boy and a girl, get together in a room!"


    A look of astonishment appeared on Xie Xie''s face. Wasn''t this girl a bit too imaginative.


    "You do know that we''re like ten right? I don''t think any of us can even get it up right now¡­"


    "Eh?" Xu Xiaoyan seemed dumbfounded at Xie Xie''s words. "What do you mean, get it up?"


    "Huh? Wait, if that wasn''t what you were talking about, then what did you mean when you said the two of them together in a room?"


    Xu Xiaoyan looked at him weirdly. "I meant that they would¨C wait a minute¡­" A mischievous smile suddenly appeared on her face, "Were you thinking that¡­"


    Xie Xie blushed slightly.


    "BIG SIS GU YUE WAS RIGHT! YOU ARE A PERVERT!" Xu Xiaoyan shouted loudly!


    Her loud voice travelled through the air as more or less everyone in the surroundings heard it.


    All the women in the area seemed to throw a disdainful look at Xie Xie hearing this.


    ''It''s not my fault you spoke so ambiguously¡­''


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    Over the next few days, everyone from class zero noticed a stark difference in the way Gu Yue treated Huang Yu.


    The two of them seemed almost inseparable, hanging out whenever they had free time. The two of them seemed to have not only returned to how their relationship was in the past, but also progressed it as well.


    When Wu Zhangkong found out about this, he felt a sense of relief fill his body. He had been worried quite a bit for the past few days that Huang Yu would become a lone wolf if Gu Yue, his only friend, stopped involving herself with him. However, everything was solved now and even better than before.


    ''Every cloud has a silver lining then¡­'' Wu Zhangkong thought as he watched Huang Yu and Gu Yue window shopping together in the streets from a rooftop.


    With a smile, he turned around and left.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    On the soul bus back to Eastsea Academy, Gu Yue sat next to Huang Yu on the ride home.


    "I wonder why the tournament was cancelled. Was it that they didn''t want to give you the prize for winning this year?" Gu Yue said slightly grumpily. Huang Yu had steamrolled over the competition in the Junior section, but before the finals, the tournament was cancelled!


    How could she not feel that an injustice had happened to her friend?


    Huang Yu laughed. "I don''t think Skysea City will be that shameless. I heard that they had some problems behind the scenes so they had to cancel the tournament."


    "Those are rumours! Don''t you think it''s strange that the tournament was cancelled the moment you beat the favourites from their city?"


    "It''s fine. The prize isn''t that much anyways. I don''t particularly care about it." he replied with a smile.


    In reality, Huang Yu''s words weren''t just rumours. They were the truth.


    The real reason why Skysea City had cancelled the Skysea Alliance Tournament was because they were facing an internal political crisis.


    It turned out that Guang Biao, as capable as he was, had converted a lot of people in the government to Nox''s cause. Cancelling the tournament was the last ditch effort of the officials still opposing Nox to retain resources to fight back.


    Guang Biao, had really done an amazing job at selling vital energy as a ''divine panacea'' to brainwash. However, not all of it was Guang Biao''s efforts. Vital energy itself was also a very capable energy.


    There seemed to be no limit to the power of vital energy, and it actually made Huang Yu quite curious. How could he control vital energy?


    It wasn''t from the King''s Wisdom, that much he could tell. The ability to use vital energy had come naturally to him during the intense torture at the gates.


    This was something that Huang Yu knew he had to investigate.


    Nonetheless, that was for later. Right now, Nox was taking over Skysea City, and it would most likely become Nox City in a few years.


    Although some people were still resisting, like the ones from the Blacksmith Association, Huang Yu was sure that he could make them see reason¡­


    Whether it be diplomatically, or via force in the future.


    "Hey Huang Yu, are you listening?"


    "Oh, sorry, I got lost in thought haha."


    "I was talking about Xu Xiaoyan. Do you know what she said?"


    "Oh? What?"


    "She said that....."


    Unknowingly to Huang Yu, his own inhibitions towards Gu Yue was disappearing as well.

 Chapter 39 - Casually Defeating a Dragon.

    A/N: Double chapter today since I had free time.


    On an open plain dyed with blood, a lone figure sat on top of a mountain of corpses. Looking at him from a distance, he seemed to have his face leaning on one hand while he had a sheathed sword resting on his ??p.


    A frightening smile was on his handsome face as a vast torrent of energy surrounded him. The energy seemed to be pouring into his body at rates so fast that a normal Spirit Master would explode from it.


    Energy was not the only thing that surrounded him. Around his body, there was also a frightening level of bloodlust. If one were to see him at this moment, they would definitely feel as if they were in the presence of a devil emperor.


    Inside the intermediate spirit ascension platform, no spirit master would dare approach him although he looked to be only thirteen years of age.


    This figure was naturally Huang Yu.


    Suddenly, Huang Yu, who had been motionless for quite some time, stood up with his back straight. Drawing his sword from its sheath, he spoke softly, "You''re finally here. You''ve made me wait quite a while y''know?"


    In response a roar so loud that it could deafen weaker Spirit Masters abruptly filled the area.


    A massive beast that was akin to a T-Rex appeared in the fields. Its skin was brown and its muscles seemed to hold unimaginable power. Each step it took sent tremors into the earth as a frightening aura surrounded its body. In its eyes, there was a look of extreme madness and hunger.


    If anyone else inside the intermediate spirit ascension platform were to see this beast now, they would be pissing themselves in fear.


    This was the Tyrant Dragon! A beast that had the bloodline of the Golden Dragon King inside its body and had long gone extinct on the Douluo Plane!


    Despite all this, Huang Yu, with his sword unsheathed, still stood in front of the beast fearlessly as if he wasn''t looking at something that even Titled Douluo had died trying to absorb. In fact, he seemed to be looking at the beast with curiosity.


    "To think that the Spirit Pagoda would have something like you here. It truly shows how deep the foundations of a ten thousand year old lineage are."


    As Huang Yu spoke those words, the Tyrant Dragon seemed to have lost its patience as it immediately charged at him with another roar.


    Huang Yu was undaunted by this powerful charge. Three black soul rings appeared behind his back as one of them glowed especially brightly.


    A multitude of swords that shared the same colour as Jorm''s scales appeared around Huang Yu''s body. With a soft glow of the eye under his bandana, the swords began vibrating at imaginable rates and an indomitably sharp aura surrounded those summoned swords.


    He raised a single finger before pointing it towards the Tyrant Dragon, a smile never leaving his face.


    [Scales of the World Eater] + [High Frequency Vibration] + [Inertia] + [Lowered Frictional Force] + [Sword Intent]


    The swords blasted towards the Tyrant Dragon, space seemingly distorting under the amount of power being those strikes.


    The swords quickly found themselves buried into the body of the Tyrant Dragon. However, they only managed to pierce several inches into its body before they stopped and dispersed. With its large body, the attacks had slowed it down, but it didn''t do much more than that.


    Huang Yu, noticing this, widened his smile. Although the attack had been extremely powerful, if it had taken out the Tyrant Dragon so easily, then he wouldn''t even bother trying to subdue it right now to experiment on its bloodline.


    His hair rose slightly as electricity flowed through every cell inside his body. He tensed up before suddenly disappearing from his spot.


    [Godspeed]


    The Tyrant Dragon widened its eyes in shock at it lost sight of Huang Yu, only to roar in pain as it felt a sharp blade slash the back of its neck.


    It turned around, swiping its head as it tried to hit Huang Yu but he had long since departed there.


    Before the Tyrant Dragon could react, a laceration appeared above each heel of it, severing its Achilles Tendons.


    As it toppled over, Huang Yu reappeared beside its head. With a twist of his h?ps, he sent a kick aimed at the side of its head.


    [Hwechook]


    A loud bang resounded through the area as the Tyrant Dragon, despite its incredible mass, was sent flying for several hundred metres.


    Mid flight, several afterimages of Huang Yu appeared as he repeatedly sent concentrated bursts of sword intent and severing all of its necessary muscles for movement.


    Looking at the downed spirit beast, Huang Yu appeared before it and deactivated [Godspeed]. The beast still had a mad and ferocious look in its eyes as it growled at him.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t be dying yet." Huang Yu said to it softly


    Although killing this beast would definitely bring a massive boon to Jormungandr, Huang Yu wanted to experiment on this beast more. It had a very powerful bloodline worth studying for his genetic engineering project.


    If he were to kill it now, it would disappear quickly enough that he wouldn''t get a chance to properly study its dna. He would require several visits to the intermediate spirit ascension platform to do that.


    He wasn''t afraid that it would be picked off by another beast if he just left it here. It''s regenerative ability was amazing and it wouldn''t take more than five hours for it to fully heal from this.


    Also, all the spirit beasts within a fifty kilometre radius had been slaughtered by him, so the Tyrant Dragon would have more than enough time to recover.


    He put a hand on top of the head of the Tyrant Dragon, his third eye glowing as he did so. With the King''s Wisdom, he scanned the Tyrant Dragon''s genetic code and slowly derived more knowledge from it.


    After around two hours of studying, Huang Yu''s eyes suddenly widened as he instantly turned around and bent light around the area. The Spirit Pagoda was looking at this area right now!


    Successfully putting an illusion around this place, Huang Yu phewed in relief. He didn''t want the Spirit Pagoda to know about what he had done yet. He had gotten a lot of information about the Spirit Pagoda over the years from Nox and knew that they weren''t as clean as they were from the outside.


    There were members in almost every city in the Douluo Continent and their battle power¡­


    The members of the Holy Spirit Cult had a really bad time against Nox when they tried sent people to take it over.


    As for how the members of Nox got so strong? Well, all Huang Yu did was distribute some harvested vital energy and faith energy to his followers combined with improving their genetics, making for very, very powerful warriors.


    Although Nox was strong, it still wasn''t considered a major power. However, there were many eyes on it seeing its rate of growth.


    It took a while before the prying eyes of the Spirit Pagoda disappeared. With that, Huang Yu decided that he had been here for too long. They were probably searching for the Tyrant Dragon now.


    With a press of the bu??on behind his hand, Huang Yu left the spirit ascension platform.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    "Thanks for your help!" Tang Wulin said with a smile. Together with Xie Xie, Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan, they had managed to slay a Duskgold Dreadclaw Bear. Not only that, since it was a guardian for the intermediate spirit ascension platform, he managed to obtain a spirit bone from it.


    """No problem."""


    "Do you wanna go out and celebrate?"


    Xie Xie who had been standing in front of Tang Wulin gave a quick reply. "Definitely!" Standing next to him, Xu Xiaoyan was nodding her head as well.


    Receiving those replies, Tang Wulin turned to Gu Yue. "How about you Gu Yue? You wanna come?"


    "Sorry, but I already have an appointment with someone else."


    At this, Tang Wulin''s face doured slightly. "Umm, can I ask¨C


    Before Gu Yue could give her reply, another voice suddenly made their way to their ears. "Hey Gu Yue, sorry it took so long. I was preoccupied with something."


    Hearing those words, Gu Yue smiled. "It''s fine, Huang Yu. I haven''t been waiting here for that long anyways."


    "Really? In that case, wanna get something to eat after this?" Huang Yu said as he made his way over to her.


    "Sure. It''ll be my treat this time ok? You paid for my bill last time."


    At this, while most men would be chivalrous and deny the offer, Huang Yu was quite a shameless individual.


    "Nice!" he said with a thumbs up.


    Seeing this, Gu Yue couldn''t help but sweatdrop.


    After this, she turned back to Tang Wulin. "Oh yea, what were you about to ask me Wulin?"


    A wry smile appeared on his face. "Ah, it''s nothing. Don''t worry about it."


    "If you say so¡­"


    The entirety of class zero went to find Wu Zhangkong who debriefed them before ending classes for the day.


    As Huang Yu and Gu Yue left together, Tang Wulin couldn''t help but stare in the direction they left, in a trance.


    "Captain, what''s wrong?"


    Those words snapped Tang Wulin out of the trance he had been in. He turned to face Xie Xie who had asked him the question.


    "It''s nothing. Let''s go."

 Chapter 40 - Delving more into Sword Intent

    Inside a cafe, Huang Yu and Gu Yue were sitting at a two-person table whilst drinking a drink. The two of them were in a very filled restaurant waiting for a drink that had been gaining a lot of popularity recently.


    After a while of waiting, a blonde waitress appeared and served them their drinks.


    Gu Yue took a look at the drink that she had just been served. It was in a plastic cup and had multiple black pearls inside. On the outside of the plastic, there was a Nox logo with the words, "Bubble Tea" underneath.


    As she took a sip, Huang Yu suddenly asked as he took a sip as well from his own cup. "Is it good?"


    Putting down the cup after that sip, she smiled. "It''s not bad. No wonder it has been quite popular lately."


    "By the way, how did you even get a reservation here anyways? I thought this place doesn''t do them."


    Huang Yu let out a cheeky smile. "Well, I own this establishment after all."


    Gu Yue snorted. "Sure, whatever you say. What are you going to tell me next? You own the entirety of Nox as well?"


    "Yes?"


    "..."


    Gu Yue shook her head with mirth as she took another sip from the cup. After that, her expression suddenly shifted into a serious one. "Did you manage to succeed inside there?"


    "Yup. Everything went perfectly inside. Only thing is, I''m not sure if I can do the same outside the spirit ascension platform."


    She sighed. "You''re a madman you know. I don''t think I''ve ever heard of anyone who dared to try and use sword intent as if it was spirit energy¡­"


    Huang Yu''s cheeky smile turned sheepish. "C''mon, it wasn''t that bad¡­"


    "You blew like multiple see-through holes through yourself trying that. Three times may I add."


    Well actually, it was fifteen times. However, she didn''t need to know about that.


    Trying to shift the topic away from that, Huang Yu abruptly asked, "How did you know that the energy from killing the spirit beasts inside the spirit ascension platform could be converted into sword intent and be easier to ?ssimilate though Gu Yue?


    "It''s a trade secret." she answered smugly.


    A wry expression appeared on Huang Yu''s face. In the past, Gu Yue''s answers would have been rather straightforward. However, after interacting with Huang Yu for a few years, she naturally began picking up the Dao of Bullshittery from him.


    Shaking his head, they spent an hour inside the cafe making small talk before leaving the cafe.


    As they were about to part ways, Gu Yue suddenly stopped him.


    "Huang Yu." There was a worried expression on her face as she called out to him.


    "Hm?"


    "Please stop if it gets too dangerous ok?"


    A playful grin appeared on Huang Yu''s face. "Oh? Are you getting worried for me?"


    The look on her face didn''t change. "I''m being serious here. Can you please promise me that Huang Yu?"


    At that, the playful look on Huang Yu''s face disappeared. "I''ll try."


    "Thank you." Gu Yue said as a beautiful smile bloomed on her face.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    Inside a large building, Huang Yu faced a very familiar woman kneeling on the ground. If Gu Yue were to see the woman now, she would be shocked. It was the waitress that had served on them in the cafe.


    "My king, please forgive my transgressions, but as one of your priests, may I request that you rethink this? It''s far too dangerous for you to attempt this once more."


    Huang Yu waved her off. "It''ll be fine Xiao Chen. The past attempts failed since I didn''t have enough experience doing this. I managed to get a feeling of what it feels like inside the spirit ascension platform when I defeated the Tyrant Dragon."


    Xiao Chen was a very beautiful woman with large eyes. If she had been standing, one would notice that she was very tall and possessed a voluptuous figure.


    She had joined Nox two years back when Huang Yu had saved her from a horrifying fate. Due to her martial spirit having devastating powers, it drained a large portion of lifeforce to supplement it, causing her to be declared as an evil Spirit Master by the masses.


    After that, with an invitation from Huang Yu himself, she joined Nox and quickly rose to the rank of a priest as a result of her own capabilities and undying loyalty to her new king.


    In Nox, she could be considered to have the highest ranking along with two other priests if Guang Biao, who had been promoted to a Bishop, and Huang Yu weren''t included.


    "If you say so, my king." Although she didn''t want Huang Yu to do what he was about to do, she had no choice but to step back since he was insistent on doing it.


    "Just prepare to pump carbon dioxide into the room."


    "Yes, my king."


    Huang Yu entered the aforementioned room and sat down into a lotus position. Taking a deep breath, he signalled Xiao Chen with a use of the King''s Wisdom as a vast amount of sword intent filled the surroundings.


    At this moment, Huang Yu began playing a very dangerous game. If he did one wrong move, it could potentially end his life.


    What was he doing? It was quite simple really.


    When he used sword intent, his raw intention of cutting seemed to influence the energies of nature into forming a sharp power. No matter how much he used it, the natural energies that formed sword intent seemed to be limitless, allowing him to use sword intent as much as he wanted without drawback.


    Knowing all this, a thought appeared in his mind. Couldn''t he try to merge sword intent and spirit energy?


    As for why he was doing such a thing? It was for a massive power boost of course. Inside the spirit ascension platform, he had slain a large number of spirit beasts and forcefully rerouted that energy from going to Jormungandr and instead becoming sword intent. As for how big the boost was¡­


    Well, what happened to the Tyrant Dragon was a prime example if he succeeded in the real world.


    Without that boost, how could he possibly have beaten something like the Tyrant Dragon so easily? One should know that it was still a beast with strength equal to Titled Douluos!


    Out in the real world, he had already failed many times in this experiment. After the nth failure,he was about to give up. However, Gu Yue seemed to realise what he had been doing and gave him the idea to do it in the spirit ascension platform.


    It worked. Somehow, unlike in the real world, the sword intent formed inside was a lot less unruly that it was on the outside. It merged into his meridians effortlessly while it would rampage and destroy them in the outside world.


    Huang Yu didn''t know the cause for this, but being able to achieve that state inside the spirit ascension platform had reinvigorated his drive to achieve this and shown him a path to doing it.


    With that, Huang Yu pulled all the sword intent from the surroundings into his body. He was extremely careful doing all this, making sure that he didn''t harm himself as he did in the beginning as he did so.


    Unfortunately, mistakes happened, and a tiny portion of the sword intent accidentally cut into one of his internal organs.


    Spitting out a mouthful of blood, he quickly calmed his mind as the internal injuries instantly healed. This massive healing factor that he had obtained in the past three years from playing around with his genome was one of the reasons he dared to do such a foolish thing like infusing sword intent into his body.


    Although he healed quickly, with so many injuries, such a great healing factor required insane amounts of blood essence to function; something that he was quickly running out of despite his arduous body cultivation.


    Luckily, this was where the carbon dioxide he had asked Xiao Chen to pump in came in. To refuel his blood essence, he would need one thing: nutrition. Hence, with the King''s Wisdom, he could unbind the carbon from the carbon dioxide, and attach it to food in his body.


    This created a practically unlimited amount of nutrition to fuel his blood essence. As for processing speed, after cultivating his body for so long, the conversion of the nutrition was near instantaneous.


    With that, blood continuously poured out of all the pores of Huang Yu''s body as he tried to fuse his sword intent to his spirit energy.


    However, matter how he tried, he merely couldn''t do it. Although he had already succeeded inside the spirit ascension platform, why was there such a massive difference in the real world?


    After trying for several hours, he finally gave up for the day. With a sigh, he quickly gathered all the blood that had come out of his body as he atomized it with a snap. Didn''t want anyone making a clone of him after all.


    He was frustrated at this. Ever since he had arrived in this world, thanks to the King''s Wisdom, everything went exceedingly easy for him. Yet, despite the King''s Wisdom''s help, he couldn''t help but feel that something was missing for him to not be able to achieve his goal.


    Well at least this period wasn''t a complete waste. Despite not being able to achieve his true goal, he had still managed to improve in his control over sword intent quite a bit.


    Leaving the room, a bawling Xiao Chen suddenly appeared before him.


    "My king! Please don''t do something like this again! There are lots of people who are in pain seeing you like this my king!" she said before she continued bawling.


    Seeing her like this, Huang Yu laughed sheepishly as he tried to soothe her.


    Although Xiao Chen was one of his retainers, with the way she acted around him, he couldn''t help but see her as a friend.


    After a while, he managed to soothe Xiao Chen. Bidding her goodbye, he left to return to the academy.

 Chapter 41 - Yuanen Yehui

    A/N: I don''t know if I managed to capture Yuanen''s character at all so if you any feedback on that, it would be nice. Also, I''ve already finished Huang Yu''s power sheet and posted it as an auxilliary chapter. If you wanna take a look at this current powers and maybe get some subtle spoilers you can go take a look. : )


    In a room pervaded by and heavy with the element of darkness, a purple halo lit up, driving back some of the oppressive atmosphere.


    "My Lord," a deep voice said deferentially, its owner kneeling. In spite of his human appearance, he had an aura as frightening as the abyss.


    "Mn." A petite figure emerged, a sight for sore eyes in the midst of the heavy room.


    "What''s the progress?" A delicate voice rang, as if from a young girl. Long blackish-purple hair that was tied into a ponytail swayed behind her as she spoke.


    "We have already completely integrated ourselves and collected information from all parties."


    "Very good. I shall take a look at it later."


    "My Lord, what about the child with the Sage''s Body? Should we capture him for his blood essence? It''s not strong enough yet, but it should be enough for you..."


    A sneer made its way onto the face of the petite figure clad in shadows. "You''ll do no such thing! If you dare to talk about this again, I will personally rip your tongue out of your throat!"


    The owner of the deep voice''s eyes widened. Then, he immediately bent into a kowtow. "I apologise for overstepping my boundaries, my Lord. It''s just that this one was curious why you changed your mind about using him..."


    "Are you questioning my decisions?" The delicate female voice seemed to become cold.


    "No, my Lord. I apologise once more for my transgressions."


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    "Dear guests and travellers, we have arrived at the greatest city on the Douluo Continent, Shrek City. Shrek City''s roots extend tens of thousands of years..."


    At this moment, Huang Yu was sitting in a soul train. As one could tell from the announcements, he, along with the other students of class zero, were heading straight to Shrek City.


    The first time Huang Yu heard of Shrek Academy, he couldn''t help but burst into giggles. When he was asked for the reason for that by Wu Zhangkong, his reply was that it reminded him of a green ogre.


    Ah¡­ the memories of watching Shrek still existed in his mind vividly. His favourite song was from that movie.


    One could say that it was one of his ''All Star'' favourites.


    Ba dum tss.


    Get it?


    ¡­


    No? Ok, I''ll stop with the puns here.


    Sitting right next to him, was Gu Yue. She was fast asleep at that moment with her head lying on his shoulder. Seeing her drool on his shirt sleeve, he found her quite cute and infuriating at the same time.


    Although he really wanted to wake her up to stop her from drooling on his sleeve, he couldn''t bring himself to do so. In the end, he just ignored it and looked outside the window to appreciate the scenery of Shrek City.


    Eventually, they arrived at the station. Oh wait, it was ''soul'' station wasn''t it? Couldn''t forget about the extra prefixes for everything in Xianxia.


    As the soul train slowly came to a halt, Huang Yu poked Gu Yue''s cheek to wake her up.


    Doing so, her sparkling, purple eyes slowly opened. She rubbed her eyes a bit before asking Huang Yu slightly drowsily, "Are we already here?"


    "Yup."


    Along with the other students of class zero and Wu Zhangkong, they all departed the soul train.


    "Let''s first find an inn." Wu Zhangkong said frostily when everyone had gathered in front of him.


    The inn Wu Zhangkong chose didn''t really fit the definition of luxurious. It had an antique feel with its simple architecture and mottled exterior of stone and wood.


    Each room had one bed, two bedside cabinets, a wardrobe, a desk and a chair. Only two people could fit in the washroom at a time, and it had four white walls with a window showing the view of the train station.


    All in all, it could be considered a very spartan room.


    After everyone went into their respective rooms, Huang Yu decided to go get a change of clothes. His shirt sleeve still had Gu Yue''s drool all over it and he had been courteous enough to not tell her that.


    Walking around and getting a good tour of the city for a few hours, he finally felt a hint of hunger and went into a cafe owned by Nox for a meal.


    Inside, he found himself having to wait in a long queue. Seeing this, he made a quick call to Guang Biao. It was unfair for the customers but wasn''t it his cafe anyways?


    A few minutes later, he was quickly seated.


    At the table, he was waited on by a waitress with long, fiery red hair, a fair face and a slim build. With a smile on her face, she introduced herself.


    "Good day sir, my name is Yuanen Yehui. What would you like today?"


    Although she hid it well, Huang Yu could tell that her smile felt rather unnatural and slightly forced. It seemed that Guang Biao had asked for him to receive service like this again even though he asked him not to do so for many times.


    This was why he liked asking Xiao Chen to do things more. She always listened to him properly. Too bad that she was currently on a mission.


    Huang Yu sighed. "Miss Yuanen?"


    "Y,yes?" Yuanen Yehui felt a bit of trepidation when she heard Huang Yu''s sigh. Was he unsatisfied with her service? The manager had told her that the red-haired boy in front of her was considered a VVIP. If he wasn''t happy with her, she''d lose this job faster than you could say "Fired".


    She didn''t know if she had done something wrong, but she had heard that VVIPs were very eccentric people.


    "You don''t have to act like this y''know. It''s fine. I don''t know what they told you but just be yourself."


    Hearing that, she sighed in relief in her head. With this, although she didn''t fully relax, her smile became a bit more natural.


    She took Huang Yu''s order before she left. After fifteen minutes, she returned with a plate of medium-rare steak with some fries at the side.


    As she placed the plate on the table, Huang Yu suddenly asked, "Are you from Shrek Academy?" There was a curious look on his face as he said so.


    The reason he asked this question was because he had felt her Spirit Master cultivation. Although he couldn''t pinpoint its exact level, he knew that she wasn''t a pushover and that the spirit energy in her body was particularly dense in a way that indicated she had twin martial spirits.


    Although normally a person wouldn''t be able to tell this, with all the times he had allowed his senses to investigate with another person''s body for genetic engineering, he had gotten a lot better at pinpointing the strength of others.


    A look of shock appeared on Yuanen''s face when she heard his words. "How did you know?"


    "I''m a wizard." he joked.


    Yuanen couldn''t help but laugh when she heard his words. The expressions on her face became a lot more natural after this.


    ''Maybe those stories about VVIPs being ?ssholes were just rumours? This guy seems pretty decent."


    However, she didn''t ask about it again. Since he had joked about it, it probably meant that he didn''t want to tell. It wasn''t tactful to dig when someone clearly didn''t want to tell.


    Huang Yu continued to chat with Yuanen for a while. Throughout the conversation, she had gotten a pretty decent impression of him.


    After he finished his meal, he gave his thanks before he left.


    As Huang Yu walked away, Yuanen couldn''t help but think that it would be much better if she could have customers that were as friendly as this more often. Most of the time, the customers she served were pretty rude or liked to harass her because of her beauty. However, Huang Yu seemed to treat her with friendliness although he was a VVIP.


    Unbeknownst to her, Huang Yu also had his own thoughts about her as he walked back to the inn.


    ''What was that dark energy I felt inside her?''

 Chapter 42 - So... Whats the Test?

    "Fuck me¡­ am I gonna have to go through this shit again?"


    In an infinite expanse of darkness, there were four gigantic structures in front of Huang Yu. If you were to look at it from far away enough, they would look like massive gates.


    Of the four gates, one of them was open and had gigantic bolts of electricity crackling throughout it. This was the gate that Huang Yu had opened previously to obtain electromagnetism.


    Huang Yu looked at the remaining closed gates with a wry expression. He wasn''t unaccustomed to pain, but the pain caused from the ?ssimilation of knowledge from opening the gate of electromagnetism was far too much.


    If not for the fact that he had managed to give himself some moments of respite with vital energy back then, he would be in a mental asylum right now.


    Suddenly, familiar strands of golden energy appeared again before coalescing into words he had been expecting.


    [Choose your path of wisdom]


    "Oh well, might as well get it over with. I''m pretty good with vital energy now anyways. Hopefully it won''t be as bad as back then." Huang Yu tried convincing himself.


    After a few moments of Huang Yu talking to himself, he took a deep breath. With that, he calmed his heart rate, and by extension, himself.


    He walked to the gate on the leftmost side. Putting his hand on it, he felt as if he suddenly became a few times heavier. However, with his strength now, this little bit of extra weight was negligible.


    ''This gate has the weakest energy signature out of all of them. If my conjecture about what these gates are is right, then this should be the one I want at this moment.''


    With a grunt, Huang Yu pushed the gate open with all his strength. The moment the gate opened, Huang Yu closed in eyes, bracing himself for the incoming torture session.


    A few moments passed before Huang Yu opened one eye. ''Nothing? Could it be that there won''t be pain for this gate? If that''s the case, then I''ll be so damn thankful.''


    Suddenly, the pain he had been expecting earlier hit him.


    "ARRGH, You fu?k?n? dogshit gate! Give me back my feelings!"


    Perhaps if the gate he had just opened had a face right now, it would be in the form of a troll face.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    "Zhangkong, why are you staying in a place like this? Why not pick a place closer to the academy?" Shen Yi frowned as she inspected the room.


    Wu Zhangkong calmly replied. "It''s enough as long as I can rest. Besides, I don''t like how noisy it is at the academy."


    "The exams are tomorrow. Are your students ready?" Shen Yi suddenly changed the subject as she sat down in a chair.


    Wu Zhangkong''s forehead wrinkled. "I asked to come because I have a favour to request of you. The others are ready, but I have a student who isn''t. He''s meditating deeply and still hasn''t awakened. Is there a way to delay the exam?"


    Shen Yi became silent for a while. "It depends on which student is missing to be honest. My answer can change depending on that. So which student are you talking about? I don''t see two of your students here?"


    "It''s Tang Wu¡ª" Wu Zhangkong suddenly paused as he processed Shen Yi''s words.


    ''Two?''


    Turning to the three students who had been standing behind him, he looked at Gu Yue before asking, "Gu Yue. Where''s Huang Yu?"


    Wu Zhangkong was surprised to find that Huang Yu wasn''t here. Usually, all his students would be punctual and almost never skip class. He had grown so accustomed to it that he hadn''t even bothered checking if they were all here other than Tang Wulin. He just ?ssumed that they were.


    "Teacher, I think Huang Yu is in deep meditation as well. I went up to check on him a few days ago and he seemed to be really out of it."


    Wu Zhangkong''s brows furrowed. He turned back to Shen Yi before slightly gritting his teeth. "Two of them. The captain, Tang Wulin and Huang Yu."


    Seeing that Wu Zhangkong believed her words, Gu Yue inwardly let out a sigh of relief. ''I can only help you hide your third eye this much Huang Yu¡­''


    Having spent some time with Huang Yu, she had begun to pick up on all the little tricks Huang Yu used in his conversations. She, just like Huang Yu usually does, told a half-truth.


    She did go in to see Huang Yu and he was in deep meditation. However, she had skipped out the other details, like how Huang Yu''s bandana had been destroyed and his third eye was in full display.


    She didn''t know why Huang Yu was hiding it, but she didn''t ask him. She believed when Huang Yu trusted her enough, he would tell her himself.


    Hearing this, Shen Yi sighed. "In that case, there might be a chance that they would give you another shot. If it was just Tang Wulin, I wouldn''t dare say that, but since Huang Yu is included as well¡­"


    She didn''t continue, but Wu Zhangkong knew that Shrek Academy really wanted Huang Yu to join. Naturally, after Huang Yu''s reveal of sword intent, almost every single person worth mentioning wanted him to join their organisation.


    In the distant past, a user of sword intent would definitely become a powerhouse as long as they didn''t meet an untimely end. Hence, if anyone could recruit him, they were sure to allow their organisation to prosper for at least another several hundred years.


    It was worth it for Shrek Academy if they just decided to kick everyone out in this year''s application for Huang Yu to join, much less just to make a new test for them.


    Just as Wu Zhangkong was about to let out a breath of relief, Shen Yi suddenly said, "I''ll carry the message to the higher-ups. However, even if they make an exception for Huang Yu, it may not be the case for Tang Wulin..."


    Wu Zhangkong sighed. "I see¡­"


    "I''ll be leaving now then. Zhangkong, if you really want all your students to go through, you know what you can do¡­"


    At this Wu Zhangkong grimaced before turning back to his students. "You all go and rest first. I''ll be right back. I''ll handle this."


    Gu Yue, Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan nodded their heads before they all left the room that they were in.


    After they all left the room that Wu Zhangkong was in, Xie Xie suddenly asked, "Will you guys wait? From what they said, I''m pretty sure that Huang Yu''ll get some special treatment, but I don''t think Captain will get it."


    Xu Xiaoyan laughed. "You don''t need to ask me that. I don''t even think I have a good chance of passing if Huang Yu and Captain aren''t there."


    Xie Xie smiled before turning to Gu Yue. "What about you?"


    "I''m thinking about it.??? Another trick stolen from Huang Yu''s book. She just gave a vague answer instead of a concrete one.


    "Yo! Wassup guys."


    When everyone woke up the next day, they were surprised to see Huang Yu who had been missing for the past few days sitting on the couch in the inn''s living room with a new bandana.


    Looking at him, they were all stunned for words. He didn''t look different, but they could clearly feel something different about him.


    In the past, Huang Yu seemed to have a certain sort of aura about him that just made people listen to him. However now, that same aura seemed to have been turned up to 11.


    He felt like a completely different person.


    "So when are we going to take the exam?"


    Gu Yue was the first to snap out of her trance. "I don''t know. We have to wait for Teacher Wu to return before we can do anything. Also, Tang Wulin had went into his own deep meditation and the others won''t be going without him."


    Hearing this, Huang Yu smiled. "Let''s wait for him then."


    "Mm."


    Now why would Huang Yu choose to wait for Tang Wulin you may ask? The answer was simple. He found Tang Wulin''s bloodline very interesting. It was powerful, yet it felt distinctly incomplete. At the moment, Tang Wulin''s bloodline was far too complex for him to decipher its progression path so he wanted to personally see how it would turn out.


    Eventually, Wu Zhangkong came back. Everyone waited for a few hours before Tang Wulin woke up.


    Seeing him, Huang Yu inwardly smirked. Tang Wulin''s bloodline seemed to have progressed. It was the right choice to stay around and see how his bloodline worked for a bit.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Shen Yi deftly brought them all to Shrek Academy. They were late to the entrance exam, but because of the existence of Huang Yu and the fact that Wu Zhangkong had gone to beg his master in Shrek, they were allowed to take it anyway.


    Shrek Academy looked pretty damn rad. There were many sculptures with faces that was familiar to Huang Yu there. Not only that, the architecture was amazingly done.


    After that, all the students of class zero into one of the buildings. Having walked past two corridors, they arrived in a round hall.


    In front of them, there was a mural painted on the ceiling. It was one of a large black dragon. It''s eyes glowed golden, striking against the backdrop of its ebony face and its wings were spread wide.


    "The test starts now." Shen Yi said before she suddenly disappeared.


    Instantly, Gu Yue, Tang Wulin, Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan felt a large pressure descend on top of them. Despite this, Gu Yue and Tang Wulin were only a bit affected by the unseen pressure. Both of their blood essences roared as they fought back against the black dragon''s pressure.


    On the other hand, Huang Yu, was standing there not really giving much of a shit. All he felt was a little itch that was getting annoying on the top of his head.


    When he got fed up with that little itch, he snorted before using a bit of force against that tiny itch.


    Instantly, the black dragon mural on the ceiling abruptly roared in agony before it seemed to lose all its ?ustre. Cracks appeared on the black dragon mural before all the pressure in the area quickly disappeared.


    In the vicinity, Shen Yi''s eyes widened in shock as she saw this. Several other figures appeared beside her in an instant.


    "What happened to the black dragon mural?" a female voice asked rudely.


    Shen Yi took a few moments to regain her bearing before opening her mouth to answer the elderly woman in front of her. However, before she could reply, Huang Yu''s voice suddenly rang throughout the round hall.


    "So... what''s the test and when is it starting?"

 Chapter 43 - More trials I guess

    A/N: This chapter was kinda rushed. I''m getting busy again so sorry about that.


    When everyone heard this, a look of shock entered their face.


    Had Huang Yu truly been unaffected the entire time throughout the test? He might be bluffing, but his expression seemed genuine.


    Tang Wulin opened his mouth to question Huang Yu about this, but before his words got stuck in his throat as Huang Yu seemed to shift his gaze onto a random empty bit of space.


    "Excuse me Miss Shen and the elders of Shrek Academy, but will the test start after you all leave?"


    There was silence for a few moments after that.


    A while later, Shen Yi reappeared in front of the students of class zero with a forced smile on her face.


    "Sorry, Huang Yu, but the apparatus for the test is facing¡­ some problems right now¡­ We''ll just have you guys skip this test alright?"


    The moment she said this, all the students of class zero couldn''t help but think the same thing.


    ''Shameless.''


    As she brought them to the next testing area, Huang Yu went next to Gu Yue before whispering into her ear. "Seriously, what was the test?" There was clear humour in his voice.


    Gu Yue turned to look at him with a raised eyebrow. "You really don''t know? I thought you were just playing around. Did you not feel something pressing down on you at all?"


    "There was a very annoying itch on my head. Does that count?"


    "Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan were forced to their knees by that pressure and all you felt was an itch?"


    "Yea."


    "..."


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    The next two trials went pretty smoothly. For the second one, an Earth Rhinoceros came and charged at them but it was stopped dead in its tracks when Huang Yu shot a beam of sword intent through its head.


    You''d think that this would be difficult, but in actuality no, it really wasn''t for them.


    In fact, when Huang Yu walked straight ahead without waiting for Shen Yi, a guillotine blade fell from the ceilings and smashed into him with over thirty thousand newtons of force.


    Guess which one broke.


    On the other side of the hallway, Shen Yi was gritting her teeth when she remembered what Huang Yu had said when he got hit.


    "Not bad. Makes for a nice back massager. Too bad it''s just a bit too fragile though."


    Right now, they were at the fourth trial. Instead of a giant hall as they were expecting, this time, it was a giant room.


    "Wait here. I''ll be going to get this trial''s administrators. This trial will test your personal strength so you should bring out your greatest specialties to wow them." After that, Shen Yi disappeared again.


    Not even five minutes later, she had reappeared with three people in tow. Two were middle-aged while the third was an elderly lady, who was known to others as Elder Cai.


    Elder Cai held a walking stick in her hand, her gait unsteady as she walked over to a long table and took a seat. The two middle-aged men treated her with respect, sitting down on each side of her after she was seated. Due to this, Shen Yi was left to stand on the side.


    "The trial''s administrators are here now." Shen Yi said. "Which one of you will go first?"


    Xie Xie went up first. He went up and introduced himself before showing off his cloning ability. He got an average rating in return along with some feedback for improvement.


    Xu Xiaoyan was next. Unlike Xie Xie, she was stopped the moment she finished her introductions. Apparently, her martial spirit was some super rare variation or something so she got a free pass.


    When it was Tang Wulin''s turn, something pretty interesting happened. He summoned a golden ring before punching out at Elder Cai. Since she was a Titled Douluo, she batted his first few blows aside with relative ease but she didn''t stop there as she mocked him continuously throughout the exchanges.


    To be honest, when Huang Yu saw this, he really felt that this old lady was one of those people¡­


    You know¡­ the ones you see very often after the young masters shout out, "Do you know who my father/ancestor/sect is?"


    It wasn''t conclusive yet though. He would need more evidence before he could declare her as one of those.


    During one of Tang Wulin''s punches, Elder Cai summoned her nine rings, symbolising her cultivation as a Titled Douluo before punching back. As you would expect, Tang Wulin was sent flying away and smashed into a wall.


    "Next." she said as if she hadn''t just launched a student into a wall.


    At this, both Huang Yu and Gu Yue looked at each other. The two seemed to communicate with their eyes before they both stepped back.


    ""Rock, paper, scissor, shoot!""


    "Ha! I win. Paper beats rock, so you go first Gu Yue."


    Having lost the match, Gu Yue huffed before turning around. Huang Yu could faintly hear her grumbling to herself. "How the hell do rocks even lose to paper? It doesn''t even make sense..."


    Everyone in the vicinity was flabbergasted at what they saw. Were these two so confident that they could pass that they could still play games to see who up first?


    The old lady''s face quickly distorted into one of anger. She was about to shout out but suddenly remembered that one of the people there was the boy with sword intent. Although she couldn''t outright fail them out due to a warning from Yun Ming, she could still make their lives a bit more difficult.


    Gu Yue walked to the centre of the stage. She did not bow nor introduce herself as her three classmates did previously. Instead, she simply said, "I''m beginning now."


    Why did Huang Yu hear a crack from Elder Cai when Gu Yue said that?


    In the end, although Elder Cai was extremely unhappy and wanted to make trouble with Gu Yue, she couldn''t help but marvel at her masterful control over the elements. Gu Yue had created a flower formed from four elements, something completely extraordinary for a Spirit Elder, with complete ease.


    It should be known that doing something like that required extremely great mental faculties since one would have to perfectly balance all the elements together. If she had even made one misstep during the creation of that flower, it would have blown up in her face.


    When Elder Cai saw this, all her anger had faded away. She knew that she must have this girl as her disciple and she wouldn''t take a no for an answer.


    With a nod of her head, she dismissed Gu Yue before Huang Yu came up to take her place.


    Before Huang Yu could even say anything, Elder Cai suddenly spoke up. "You were the one to break the black dragon mural weren''t you?"


    "Pardon?"


    "You don''t have to play dumb. You should know that you''ll have to pay for it when you join Shrek Academy." Her words were firm as confident, as if it was a fact that Huang Yu would join Shrek.


    Huang Yu was dumbfounded. The black dragon mural? What did have to do with him? He didn''t remember expressly doing anything to it. "I have to pay for it if I join Shrek?" he asked to make sure.


    "Yes."


    "But do you have any proof it was me though?"


    "There is no need. I just know that it was you."


    Wow¡­ this....


    Yea¡­ Huang Yu wasn''t really that far off the mark about this old lady.


    A sly look appeared on Elder Cai''s face. "Of course, you don''t have to pay if you decide to become my disciple. So what do you say?"


    "I refuse!" Huang Yu said without hesitation.


    "What? Why?" A look of shock appeared on Elder Cai''s face. She had already expected that Huang Yu would be forced to agree, then she would get Gu Yue in on the bandwagon as well. She didn''t expect that Huang Yu would refuse just like that.


    "One of my favourite things to do is to tell someone ''no''"


    Everyone, even Gu Yue who had gotten slightly pissed off at Elder Cai, was flabbergasted hearing those words.


    Elder Cai''s face burned red with anger. "Fine then! Do what you want! Just know that you will be in sky-high debt when you enter Shrek Academy!"


    Hearing this, Gu Yue was starting to burn up in anger. Just as she opened her mouth to back Huang Yu up, even more shocking words came out of Huang Yu''s mouth.


    "I guess I just won''t enter Shrek then¡­"

 Chapter 44 - Domination

    A/N: This is a double length chapter. I must say, it was pretty fun to write this chapter to me.


    With that, Huang Yu left everyone speechless. As he turned around to leave, Gu Yue suddenly spoke to him.


    "You''re really not joining?"


    Huang Yu gave a wry smile. "Not at this rate."


    A sigh emerged from her lips before she suddenly moved to stand next to him. "If you won''t join, I won''t join as well. "


    Surprise marred Huang Yu''s face when he heard this. "What? Gu Yue, are you sure? You don''t have to ?ssociate my troubles with you."


    "I''m sure. Besides, if this is how an elder of Shrek Academy treats its potential students, then I don''t really want to have any part in it."


    As Huang Yu was about to speak up once more, Elder Cai had decided that she had heard enough.


    "You two! Do you think that you can walk in and out of this academy as you please?!!"


    Huang Yu shifted his gaze from Gu Yue to Elder Cai. "I can. Just watch." He turned back to Gu Yue before speaking to her in a soft tone. "Let''s go then Gu Yue."


    "Mm."


    An incredible pressure burst out of Elder Cai''s body as all her rings suddenly showed up behind her. She disappeared from her original spot before putting herself Huang Yu and the exit.


    "If you want to leave, then you must each take a blow of me. If you can survive, I''ll let you both go."


    Huang Yu raised an eyebrow hearing this. ''She even acts like one of those people¡­" he couldn''t help to say to himself in his head.


    Gu Yue''s eyes narrowed. Silver scales began forming on her arms but then disappeared when she saw that Huang Yu was completely unperturbed by this during a quick glance.


    "So we''ll have to take a blow each if we want to leave?" Huang Yu asked.


    An arrogant smile appeared on Elder Cai''s face. "Yes."


    ''Do they think they can disrespect Shrek and I like this? Forcing them to stay here will just be a little punishment for them.'' Elder Cai schemed.


    "What if I say no?" Huang Yu''s voice suddenly sounded out behind her.


    Elder Cai stiffened up. A feeling of astonishment welled up behind her when she had realised that Huang Yu and Gu Yue had already disappeared from her field of vision.


    ''Teleportation?'' she thought? ''No, I feel hints of sword intent in the atmosphere. Did he cut through space?''


    A frown appeared on Elder Cai''s face. "What did you do?" she demanded.


    Huang Yu turned his head back. "Magic." With that, he continued walking out with Gu Yue in tow.


    At the side, Gu Yue felt a little astonished, herself. Unlike Elder Cai who was confused with what Huang Yu had done, with her understanding over spatial laws as the Silver Dragon King and being teleported herself, she knew what Huang Yu had done.


    ''He summoned a bit of sword intent to make it seem as if he was cutting through space like what the old scriptures said, but in actuality, he had just teleported us there. Strange thing was, that there were no spatial energy disturbances while he was doing it.''


    Elder Cai who had gone quiet for a while suddenly spoke up again. "You two. Stop. Huang Yu, I won''t deem you responsible for the destruction of the black dragon mural. Is that enough for you to join Shrek Academy?"


    The two elders who had been sitting next to Elder Cai had looks of surprise entering their face. They were surprised to see her actually give in for once. One should know that in the past, she had gone on a rampage throughout the continent. Only when Shrek Academy sent people to get her did she finally stop.


    Since Elder Cai had given the two children so much face, they ?ssumed that the two of them would give in. But who could have known that Gu Yue would suddenly speak up at this time.


    "It''s not enough. You have to compensate us for emotional damages."


    "What?!"


    Huang Yu hearing Gu Yue''s words had a look of shock on his face. Her words were what he was about to say. Did she read his mind or something?


    If he had chosen to give in now, wouldn''t that prove to Shrek that he was a complete pushover? He had to show that he had other choices other than Shrek Academy so that Shrek Academy would know their own limits.


    Although Gu Yue wasn''t as powerful as Huang Yu, she had vast potential herself. The two of them leaving and joining another school would be devastating.


    They could just attempt to ?ssassinate the two children of course, but not only would they ruin their reputation as an upright and just school, the Sun and Moon Federation, the Spirit Pagoda, and all the other schools that had enmities with Shrek would have as casus belli to attack them.


    This wasn''t mentioning the fact that Huang Yu could easily escape them with Gu Yue in tow even with Yun Ming here and that Gu Yue had Di Tian behind her back.


    Elder Cai knew this. Hence, she couldn''t go up and kill them no matter how wild she was. However, she could beat them up under the guise of ''teaching them respect to their elders''.


    "Very good¡­ very good. You kids nowadays don''t show respect to your elders¡­"


    "Isn''t respect only given to those who deserve it though?"


    A trail of blood suddenly came out of Elder Cai''s mouth. She had been angered so much that the energies in the body had gone chaotic and caused her internal damage.


    No more words were spoken after that as she suddenly exploded with a power equivalent to a Spirit Sage. She couldn''t use full power in fear of killing them but this was enough for her to relieve her anger on them.


    Huang Yu''s expression became serious seeing this before he shielded Gu Yue with his body.


    The two of them were blown out of the building. However, Huang Yu, with his tyrannical body, didn''t even get hurt from it.


    Landing on both feet with Gu Yue in his arms, he put her down before he summoned his martial spirit.


    Elder Cai instantly burst out of the building herself with seven rings floating behind her. She believed that this would be enough power to teach the two kids a lesson.


    With a shout, a massive bright moon appeared behind her before shooting beams of light towards the two of them.


    Huang Yu let out a smirk as an overbearingly sharp aura burst out from him as well. He swung his sword before multiple beams of sword intent burst out.


    As the sword intent collided with spirit energy, Elder Cai quickly became aware of why sword intent was so terrifying. No matter how much Huang Yu shot out sword intent, it didn''t drain his stamina at all. Not only that, sword intent was far more powerful than spirit energy as well.


    Tsking, Elder Cai sneered as the multiple strands of white lights coalesced to form a large beam. This amount of energy was enough to destroy a city but she seemed to have lost reason as she fired it, the surrounding buildings rumbling as she did so.


    Huang Yu''s eyes narrowed. He raised his hands as he began invoking the new powers he had gained from the King''s Wisdom.


    ''A domain!'' Elder Cai''s eyes widened. She had been planning on stopping the attack before it hit Huang Yu just to scare him. However, she didn''t expect that he would have a card like this under his sleeve.


    It had appeared together with a spike of Huang Yu''s sword intent, so she naturally thought that it was one of its abilities as well.


    Elder Cai''s bright beam of light was abruptly subjected to over 10 years of time in an instant. Under the unstoppable corrosion of time, her attack dispersed before it could even near Huang Yu.


    ''What a powerful domain'' she thought in awe. She really couldn''t allow Huang Yu to leave Shrek Academy.


    Huang Yu''s face was slightly pale. This was the first time he had done something like this and with such intensity as well. However, he quickly recovered by drawing upon carbon atoms in the surroundings.


    With a step, he crossed through space, instantly arriving next to Elder Cai with a black ring glowing behind him as he poked the side of his head.


    [Jeahbongchim X 50] + [Inertia] + [Lowered Frictional Force] + [Saliva of the World Eater] + [Sword Intent] + [Velocity Increase] + [Gravity]


    He swung downwards with tremendous force, the world seemed to roar with him as he did so.


    Seeing this, Elder Cai tried to move out of the way. Huang Yu''s attack contained insane killing power. If it hits, even she may not survive.


    Elder Cai instantly turned her head to Gu Yue. As she had expected, Gu Yue had used a spatial retreat on Huang Yu to get him out of the way.


    Giving her a quick thanks, another black ring appeared behind Huang Yu as he pointed his sword at Elder Cai.


    [Sword Extend] + [Opposing Forces] + [Sword Intent]


    Elder Cai felt her instincts screaming at her before she quickly tilted her head to the right. As she did so, she felt a slight bit of pain on her cheek.


    Her eyes widened for the nth time today. Huang Yu''s attack¡­ had actually evaded her senses?


    Yes, she was suppressing herself heavily. However, not only did she have her senses trained but countless battles, she also had her body tempered by her Titled Douluo cultivation. When she realised that it was merely a 13 year old child who did this to her, she trembled at the implications.


    ''This boy¡­ he might have a chance to become a god in the future¡­''


    At that, she began laughing hysterically.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA"


    Huang Yu tsked at seeing this. It was at this moment as well that the recoil of f?r??b?? boosting his own body to fifty times of its original level appeared.


    A sharp pain ?ssaulted his body forcing him nearly to his knees, but it was quickly healed by his powerful healing factor. Any remaining sequelae was swiftly eliminated with vital energy as well.


    Gu Yue felt a sting in her heart seeing him like this. She gritted her teeth, preparing to reveal her true powers, however a different idea suddenly popped up in her head.


    "Huang Yu¡­" she spoke softly. Despite being in a battle, she was feeling a bit hesitant at what she was about to do.


    "Yes?" He didn''t turn back to face her. He had to prepare himself if Elder Cai came again.


    Before he could react, he felt a pair of arms wrap around his body. He stiffened up before he felt a very strange feeling enter his body.


    At this moment, Elder Cai had already been planning to stop attacking. Yun Ming only hadn''t intervened throughout all of this yet because he wanted to see Huang Yu''s prowess. Now that he had, Yun Ming had sent a message to Elder Cai for her to stop.


    However, when she saw Gu Yue going up to Huang Yu before hugging him, she couldn''t help but think that there might be something more.


    This was a horrible mistake.


    Gu Yue seemed to turn into strands of light, entering Huang Yu''s body. At that, his eyes seemed to lose all emotion before he looked up at Elder Cai.


    Before she could react, the world seemed to break apart around her. A sense of primal fear seemed to fill her body.


    She instantly summoned all nine of her spirit rings and unleashed her true power. However, her actions didn''t hold meaning as all the power she released seemed to disappear the moment it left her body.


    It was then that a humanoid illusory figure suddenly appeared in front of her. Looking at it, she felt as if it was indescribable and completely out of her reach.


    The illusory figure placed both its hands in a praying position before raising one of its palms.


    On top of her, the palm was an endless sky. There seemed to be no limits to its heights as it seemed to contain the boundless universe in it.


    As she was left awestruck by it, the palm finally began descending. When it did, all the fear in her body seemed to fade away. She didn''t know why, she felt as if she was in peace and that it was pointless to defend herself.


    Her spirit energy quickly scattered, leaving her body completely defenceless. She could hear an echo of several words before she closed her eyes.


    "Dreams of Ancient Times"

 Chapter 45 - Played like a Fool

    Before the giant palm could squash Elder Cai into a meat paste, a seemingly youthful person wearing a four-word battle armour suddenly appeared.


    In his hands was a long spear. With a loud shout, he thrust upwards against the giant palm that seemed to cover the heavens and the earth.


    The boundless dao of the universe coiled around his spear as he did so, but in the face of the giant palm, it was still insufficient. He was actually being suppressed by this incredible force.


    His shout turning into a roar, nine rings appeared behind his back as he tried to push back against the seemingly unstoppable palm.


    It didn''t work.


    Fortunately for him though, it was at this moment that the giant palm from the illusory figure flickered. Before he could react, the world without space and time he was in returned to normal, as if what just happened was just an illusion.


    With a pale face, he was gasping slightly as he stood straight with his spear in his hand. Although he was a Rank 99 Quasi God with a four word battle armour, never in his life did he ever see an attack this domineering before.


    From the descriptions given, anyone from Shrek Academy could tell that this person was Yun Ming, the Sea God Pavillion Master.


    He turned to look at Elder Cai, a guilty look on his face. He picked her up before shifting his gaze to the ones who had caused this attack.


    In front of him, was Huang Yu with Gu Yue in his arms. She was unconscious, but he seemed to be as fresh as a daisy, as if he hadn''t just done a spirit fusion that caused even a Demigod like Yun Ming to nearly perish by its hands.


    "Are you going to leave just like that?"


    An emotionless look was on Huang Yu''s face as he stared at arguably the strongest Spirit Master in the world at the moment with an emotionless look.


    Although Huang Yu was only 13 years old and was only a Spirit Elder, something that was considered a miniscule existence compared to him, Yun Ming couldn''t help but feel a shiver down his spine at Huang Yu.


    ''What an extraordinary presence¡­'' exclaimed Yun Ming inside his thoughts. He had been watching Huang Yu ever since he had entered. Although he did feel that Huang Yu was strong and had great potential, he didn''t think that Huang Yu had the necessary presence of an expert.


    Seeing him now, made Yun Ming start to change his thoughts about him.


    He had already been incredibly satisfied with Huang Yu''s performance against Elder Cai today, but he hadn''t expected that he would also have a fusion attack with Gu Yue that was capable of threatening even his life!


    Yun Ming coughed drily before giving a reply. "Of course not. All of this was a problem caused by one of our elders. As the Sea God Pavillion Master, I shall apologise to you in her stead."


    "If an apology could fix everything, why would there be laws and the police?"


    A wry smile appeared on Yun Ming''s face. Most people would already be extremely grateful to receive even a word from him, much less an apology. However, this boy clearly didn''t give him any face at all.


    He was quite conflicted about this. He didn''t like that he wasn''t being shown respect by a boy over a hundred years younger than him, but at the same time, he felt as if this was an attitude needed to be taken for one to be a supreme expert.


    "In that case, what do you want?"


    Huang Yu smiled. "The two of us have been rather traumatised from being ?ssaulted by an elder from Shrek Academy and even the Sea God Pavillion Master had to save us right? I''m thinking that some remuneration should be necessary for the emotional and physical distress we have suffered from all of this."


    Yun Ming chuckled. "So is that the story you''re going with?"


    "What do you mean? Everything I said made complete sense." A ???ky smirk was on Huang Yu''s face.


    Yun Ming closed his eyes for a few moments, stuck in thought before he opened them again.


    "Very well. What do you want? As long as it isn''t too outrageous, like asking for Cai Yue''er''s life, I''ll do everything in my power to get you what you want to put the water under the bridge."


    The smirk never leaving his face, Huang Yu flicked his wrist before a folded piece of paper was sent flying towards Yun Ming at invisible speeds.


    As Yun Ming caught the piece of paper, he couldn''t help but narrow his eyes.


    ''This boy already had his demands written on a piece of paper? Was everything that happened all within his plans already?''


    Yun Ming knew at this moment that he had completely misjudged the type of person Huang Yu was. In the beginning, he had thought that Huang Yu was a gullible and arrogant boy, but now, he felt as if what he saw previously was all an act just for this exact scenario.


    There would be nowhere out for him at this moment. He had to get the two of them into Shrek Academy now thanks to Huang Yu''s machinations. If they left, Shrek Academy''s name would be completely dragged into the mud.


    This wouldn''t affect them much now, but in the future, less people would want to join Shrek Academy as a result of Elder Cai''s actions today in fear of getting attacked. Eventually, this would cause the decline of Shrek Academy, not unlike the one the Tang Sect had experienced ten thousand years ago.


    "You want ten each of all these fifty thousand year old herbs? That''s too much even for us. The most we can give is five each."


    "Deal." Huang Yu said without hesitation.


    At this, Yun Ming realised that he had just been duped by the boy in front of him again. He had been so focused on Huang Yu''s previous actions in his head, that he had accidentally fallen into the oldest business trick in the book.


    Huang Yu gave a completely unreasonable ask so that Yun Ming would give a price that would at least be close to it.


    In reality, if Yun Ming had been thinking straight, he may have been able to negotiate an even lower price. But now, since he had already given the offer, he had dug a grave for himself.


    Huang Yu pulled out another piece of paper from his spatial ring before tossing it over to Yun Ming again. "You don''t mind if you write an IOU do you? You may be the Sea God Pavillion Master and your words hold a lot of weight, but this is just an ?ssurance."


    Yun Ming sighed. With his spirit energy, he engraved an IOU onto the piece of paper he had just received before sending it back to Huang Yu.


    After a short reading of the IOU he had just gotten from Yun Ming, Huang Yu returned the piece of paper into his storage ring before.


    "Nice doing business with you, Sea God Pavillion Master."


    "May I ask what you''ll be doing with those herbs?"


    "That''s for me to know and for you to find out."


    In actuality, Huang Yu wanted all of these herbs to study them. If he could understand how these herbs were formed, he could make more of them himself and speed up the process of them growing immensely, giving a major boost of cultivation resources to Nox.


    Although Nox was getting more powerful, it didn''t have the resources nor the connections of a thirty thousand year old lineage to get the herbs he wanted. Hence, he went to Shrek to find a way to ''convince'' them to hand the things he wanted over.


    "So you''ll join Shrek like you said in the contract?"


    "Only if we receive ''fair'' treatment of course."


    "You two want to join the inner court immediately?" Yun Ming asked with a raised eyebrow.


    Huang Yu shook his head. "No need. We''ll stay in the outer court. Just make our dorms more ''presentable''."


    Yun Ming sighed. "Ok. In that case, would it be too much if you finished the rest of the trials? No matter the results, you''ll still be in. It''s just a formality."


    "Sure. Just delay it until Gu Yue wakes up."


    At that, Yun Ming gave a nod before he flew off with Elder Cai in tow. As he flew back to the Sea God Island, he couldn''t think that Huang Yu was really too frightening. However, that wasn''t necessarily a bad thing. If a person like him were to become a pillar of the academy, there would be a chance that Shrek Academy could reach even greater heights.


    For now, he would have to find a way to make up for all the resources that Shrek would be missing after this exchange. The things that Huang Yu had asked were stupidly expensive after all.


    ''Huang Yu¡­'' Yun Ming thought, ''He really played us all like a monkey on Buddha''s palm.''

 Chapter 46 - Blooming Feelings

    Watching Yun Ming fly off, Huang Yu sighed. He shifted his gaze to Gu Yue before looking at her with a soft, yet strange look in his eyes.


    The reason for this was because of what he felt during the spirit fusion with Gu Yue. He had clearly felt the strength of her bloodline. Yet, when they fused, her bloodline was forced to completely submit to his, so the spirit fusion attack was at 100% compatibility.


    The situation was truly bizarre, but it was just like that.


    Knowing this, he hypothesised that his bloodline was somewhat special when it came to spirit fusions. If it did the same thing during every spirit fusion, then he could theoretically do it with whoever he wanted to at a compatibility rate of 100%.


    Putting aside those thoughts for now, Huang Yu began pouring some vital energy into Gu Yue to wake her up. With her current cultivation, a spirit fusion attack of the calibre they had unleashed previously was far to taxing.


    If he hadn''t shouldered around 70% of the burden, it may have turned her into a complete husk of a human.


    He sighed again. "Gu Yue, why did you have to attempt something so dangerous?" he whispered softly to her.


    Unfortunately, she wasn''t able to hear this since she was unconscious.


    "GU YUE/BIG SIS GU YUE!!"


    Several sudden shouts sounded out from behind him. Turning around, he was met with the frantic faces of Tang Wulin, Xu Xiaoyan and Xie Xie.


    Tang Wulin ran up to Huang Yu who was holding Gu Yue in his arms. With gritted teeth, he rasped out, "What happened to her Huang Yu?"


    The three other students from class zero hadn''t managed to see what had happened just now. The battle may have taken many words to describe, but it all happened in a flash.


    They had been knocked back due to Elder Cai''s sudden burst of power as well. Hence, they took some time to get back up.


    "Gu Yue, are you alright?" Tang Wulin asked hurriedly as he rushed over to her.


    Gu Yue coughed a few times before looking up. "Thanks for the concern, I''m fine Wulin." she said half-heartedly before looking around to search for Huang Yu.


    Noticing this, Tang Wulin let out a wry smile before stepping back to give her space.


    When Gu Yue found Huang Yu, she asked in a slightly hoarse voice, "Huang Yu, are you hurt?"


    This girl¡­


    Huang Yu let out a wry smile of his own. "I''m fine. But you''re such an idiot you know?"


    Gu Yue flinched as Huang Yu''s words made their way into her ears.


    Hearing Huang Yu''s spiteful words towards Gu Yue, Tang Wulin began getting angry. Opening his mouth to shout out at Huang Yu, he deftly closed it again when Huang Yu spoke his next words.


    "What you did was extremely reckless. You could have died from that, you know? The situation wasn''t serious to the point where you had to do something like that."


    Gu Yue looked down, not daring to look Huang Yu in the eyes. "I''m sorry. I just wanted to help¡­"


    A sigh emerged from Huang Yu''s lips before he closed his eyes. Opening them again, he approached Gu Yue before pulling her into a hug, causing a high-pitched squeak to come out of her mouth.


    A burning blush appeared on Gu Yue''s face. She wanted to say something, but each and every word she wanted to say was stuck in her throat. In the end, she decided not to resist and melted into the hug.


    Tang Wulin, seeing this, couldn''t help but clench his fists slightly. He took deep breaths, trying to keep the Golden Dragon King blood essence in his body from rampaging.


    "Thank you for that. But next time, please don''t do something like that again. I don''t want you getting hurt." Huang Yu whispered gently into her ear.


    "Mm." That was the only thing Gu Yue could reply with at the moment. Her brain had been so scrambled from Huang Yu''s actions that she couldn''t think straight.


    However, she really couldn''t help but feel that Huang Yu was really warm.


    When he finally let her go, for some reason, Gu Yue felt a sense of not wanting to let go. Nonetheless, she didn''t voice it out.


    "Are we still leaving Shrek?" she suddenly blurted out. Saying those words, she wanted to curse herself. She had just ruined a perfectly splendid moment with those words.


    Huang Yu gave a smile. "Nah. The Sea God Pavillion Master came just now and said that he would give Elder Cai a suitable punishment for her actions. He said he''d also compensate us."


    "Ok." she smiled back at him.


    *Cough Cough*


    The two of them turned to see Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan looking at them.


    Xie Xie began, "Well since the two of you aren''t leaving anymore¡­"


    "... can we go do the next trials now?" Xu Xiaoyan ended for him.


    ""Sure."" Huang Yu and Gu Yue said in unison.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    For the fifth trial, because Elder Cai was unconscious, all the students of class zero got a free pass for that.


    For the sixth trial, it was a trial about eating. This was Tang Wulin''s specialty, hence, he absolutely demolished this stage of the trial by himself.


    Huang Yu could have eaten more, but he chose not to. The buns they had provided were very bland and he didn''t want to eat too much of them.


    The seventh trial was a bunch of physical exercises. Gu Yue still hadn''t completely recovered from what happened previously, so Huang Yu decided to help her out with it.


    For the eighth trial, things got a bit more interesting. Shrek Academy had set up ten students to pick from and the one you chose was the one you would fight in the test.


    Victory wasn''t a necessity to pass, but did anyone expect anything less from Huang Yu and the others?


    Huang Yu originally wasn''t interested in this, but he got intrigued when he saw the one standing in the second position among all the students of Shrek Academy there.


    It seemed to be a boy whom Huang Yu had chosen. However, he knew better.


    The one he had chosen¡­


    ...was a reverse trap!


    You thought it was a boy, but it was Yuanen Yehui all along!


    As for how he knew that? He could still clearly feel the distinct dark energy flowing inside her. WIth that, he could recognise her no matter what she looked like as long as he was near enough.


    Xu Xiaoyan won with a mischievous combination of her acting and special abilities. She stood no chance in a straight up battle against her opponent so she played dirty to win.


    Gu Yue completely decimated her opponent, despite not being in her best condition. Her control over the elements were so great that it swiftly overwhelmed her opponent.


    In the end, it was Huang Yu''s turn. When he was on the stage facing the crossdressing Yuanen, her eyes widened imperceptibly seeing him.


    "Hi. It''s been a while since we met." Huang Yu greeted.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t recognise you." Yuanen replied coldly. However, in her mind, she was absolutely shocked. She didn''t expect that the VVIP whom she thought was a pretty swell guy would appear in the Shrek Academy entrance exams and recognise her too!


    Huang Yu laughed before scratching the back of his head. "Ah, don''t worry. I don''t judge on your preferences. I''m a very open person."


    A tick mark appeared on Yuanen''s head when she heard this. As the signal for the match to start was given, she charged at Huang Yu, her third spirit ring, a thousand year one, lighting up as she did so.


    Her body instantly swelled up, her clothes bursting apart, leaving only insanely elastic und?r??rm?nts.


    Brown hair then covered her body. After this, she no longer looked like a human, much more like an ape.


    He didn''t particularly care for it, but he could see why others would.


    Despite all this, Huang Yu wasn''t going to go easy on her. Before she could react, Huang Yu was already in front of her.


    [Acupuncture Artery Block]


    With several swift but forceful pokes at several pressure points throughout Yuanen''s body, she suddenly felt as if she had completely lost control of her entire body.


    Her martial spirit deftly unsummoned itself before she was left lying on the ground unable to move.


    "Stop! It''s Huang Yu''s win!."


    With those words spoken, Huang Yu went and unblocked the arteries in her body. At that, she felt her mobility return as she stood up.


    He gave her a quick goodbye before running back to his team. As he did so, she couldn''t help but look at his back with shock. She was the strongest student of the second years at Shrek Academy, yet Huang Yu had taken her out so easily.


    ''Does he come from a clan?'' she thought? However, she shook her head and rid herself of those thoughts. She was curious, but she didn''t want to dig too much into it.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    For the ninth trial, Shen Yi took the students of class zero into a small room. Throughout the entire time she had been guiding them, she couldn''t help but keep thinking about Huang Yu''s actions.


    ''He had actually threatened the Sea God Pavillion Master like that¡­'' she thought in horror. She didn''t like him much, but she had to admit that she didn''t want to be on the receiving end of his wrath.


    How much had Huang Yu taken from the academy? His ask was an insane amount.


    It would take several years of Elder Cai''s salary just to pay back the amount they had lost as a result of her actions. If she chose to only take a part of her monthly salary for each payment, then Elder Cai may be paying for over twenty years!


    If Huang Yu had known this, then he would have definitely felt that this was a great end for someone who had tried to incur debt onto others.


    She would be in crippling debt herself.


    Inside the small room, Shen Yi suddenly spoke. "Your goal for the ninth trial is to survive. I believe you''ve all been inside a spirit ascension platform before. It''s something similar to that. The spirit beasts inside this one are real and if you kill one, you can get a spirit ring. Prepare to enter."


    With that, the students of class zero entered the simulation.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    In a flash, the entirety of class zero found themselves in a lush forest. They walked around for a few hours, taking breaks here and there.


    Eventually, when the sun was about to set, a sudden loud roar caused the surroundings to rumble.


    Turning their heads to the location the roar came from, all of them stiffened up.


    In front of them, were two beasts. One was a 10000+ year old Duskgold Dreadclaw Bear. With such a cultivation, normal 100000+ year old beasts would be ripped into shreds by it. However, it wasn''t the true threat here.


    The other beast that had arrived was. It was a lion with golden fur and had a third eye on its forehead, not much unlike the one on Huang Yu''s. It seemed to contain an aura of majesty as it stared down at them.


    What was it? Simple. A 10000+ year old Three-eyed Golden Lion..


    And both of the beasts looked absolutely starving as they looked at Huang Yu.


    Seeing them here, Huang Yu felt his left eye twitched. He sighed before raising a hand.


    This caught the attention of all the people accompanying him. Before anyone else could do anything¡­


    Huang Yu just snapped his fingers.


    (Alternate Chapter Title: I am Inevitable)

 Chapter 47 - Ponderings

    "What did you do this time, Huang Yu?"


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand? Just like how I didn''t understand how the black dragon mural broke."


    Shen Yi grit her teeth. This boy was driving her mad with all his antics.


    "Everyone knew that it was your action that broke the platform! You literally snapped your fingers before exactly half of the simulation started breaking apart!" she borderline shouted.


    A sagely smile appeared on Huang Yu''s face. "Ahh, perfectly balanced, as all things should be¡­"


    "So you''re admitting to it?"


    At this moment, Gu Yue took the chance to intervene. "Teacher Shen, do you have proof that it was Huang Yu?"


    Shen Yi looked at Gu Yue with a frown. "Isn''t it obvious that all of it was his doing? He''s even making fun of it right now."


    Gu Yue turned to look at Huang Yu before she sweat dropped. Nonetheless, she turned back to Shen Yi, planning to defend Huang Yu.


    "Huang is just a Spirit Elder? Is your platform that fragile?"


    That was a twist of words in her part. She didn''t really know the true depths of Huang Yu''s strength at the moment, but she knew that Huang Yu was definitely strong enough to cause the amount of damage that had been done.


    The thing was, that, Shen Yi didn''t.


    She had only been there to see the ending of the battle, when Yun Ming appeared. She had ?ssumed that it had been him that had saved both Huang Yu and Gu Yue, just as according to Huang Yu''s keikaku. (Translator note: Keikaku means plan)


    Nevertheless, she had the odd feeling that everything was caused by Huang Yu. Everything just matched up too well.


    It was then that Huang Yu spoke up with a bright smile. Yet, it seemed like the one of a devil in Shen Yi''s eyes. "Teacher Shen, since you''re not willing to trust our words, shall we go to Elder Yun about this? I''m sure that with him here, everything will be resolved"


    She flinched before forcing out a smile of her own. "It''s fine. Let''s not disturb Elder Yun with this. You''re right. How could you have done it hahaha. I''m sure it''s just a problem with the system."


    "So.. Tang Wulin, Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan, follow me. Huang Yu and Gu Yue have already been admitted by Elder Yun previously." She turned to Huang Yu and Gu Yue. "Do you two know where to go?"


    "Yup/Yes."


    Xie Xie seemed shocked at that. "What?! That''s not fair! How come they can just get in but I still have to go through this?"


    Gu Yue looked at Xie Xie with a smug look. "We''re just better than you."


    Oof. It was super effective.


    After that, Huang Yu beckoned Gu Yue to follow before leaving the other three students of class zero with Shen Yi.


    As they followed Shen Yi to the next trail, Xu Xiaoyan couldn''t help but ask, "Captain, what''s wrong? You''re kinda pale. Are you sick?"


    Tang Wulin smiled wryly. "Don''t worry. I''m just feeling a little bit under the weather right now. I''ll be fine in a bit."


    Both Xu Xiaoyan and Xie Xie looked at him with concern. "If you say so."


    Inside Tang Wulin''s mindscape.


    Old Tang was standing in a vast plain of darkness. His brows were furrowed as he looked at the seals that contained the power of the Golden Dragon King.


    ''Why are the powers of the Golden Dragon King rampaging so much? I''ve found out that the boy''s physique shows similarities to the Sage''s Body from some of Wulin''s memories, but it shouldn''t affect the power of the Golden Dragon King inside the seal.''


    Old Tang sighed softly.


    ''If this keeps up, Wulin may have to face the trials of releasing the seals of the Golden Dragon King far earlier than expected. I''ll have to use some of my energy to prolong the time needed, but I have to go into a slumber after this¡­''


    ''Though, to think that the both of you finally managed to obtain your wish. Hopefully his relationship with Wulin can improve¡­''


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    Huang Yu and Gu Yue stood there blan as they arrived at their dorm room. They were reading a note that had been left on the desk by Yun Ming


    The note read: ''Since you two seem to have such a good relationship, I''ve taken it upon myself to give the two of you a room that caters to your tastes. You did say that you wanted ''fair'' treatment for the both of you correct? What could be more fair than gender equality! Enjoy the one bed in the room!''


    ''What a petty old fox¡­'' Huang Yu grumbled internally.


    Gu Yue who had been reading the note as well beside him broke Huang Yu out of his grumblings. "So what are we going to do now? A, are we actually going to share a bed?" she stuttered.


    "No need, Yun Ming underestimates my power." Huang Yu said in a deeper tone before bringing out a bed from his spatial ring. He then placed it opposite the other bed.


    Seeing this, Gu Yue raised an eyebrow. "Do you have everything inside there? It seems as if you have everything you need there."


    "I''m just a very well-prepared person."


    Gu Yue chuckled softly before lying on top of the bed that was originally in the room. She didn''t know why, she felt some disappointment for some reason when Huang Yu had brought out another bed.


    ''What is happening to me?'' she thought as she closed her eyes.


    Huang Yu at the side arranging his own belongings noticed this. He scratched the back of his head before shaking it.


    He was a person who had lived through two lives. How could he not know what Gu Yue was thinking from her actions?


    He would admit that there was a great friendship between them, and even that he liked her slightly too. Yet, he didn''t like her in that way at the moment.


    She was too young! Although she was a spirit master and her body had m?tur?d a lot quicker than girl''s in his original world, in the end, it didn''t change the fact that she still had the body of a child.


    He was a man of principles. This may offend many, but he completely abided by his rule of don''t ??wd the loli.


    He ??wded the milfs of course. He was a man of culture indeed.


    Those were his thoughts about her for now. That may change in the future, but for now, he couldn''t reciprocate her feelings.


    Maybe the best thing to do right now is to just pretend that nothing was going on between the two of them.

 Chapter 48 - Training

    A/N: Tbh, I wanted to write about Yue Zhengyu this chapter, but my Chem paper this morning completely slew all my brain cells so I couldn''t think of anything for it.


    A few days after the trials of joining Shrek Academy, everyone had settled down in their dorms. Unlike Huang Yu and Gu Yue who were studying at Shrek for free, Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, and Xu Xiaoyan had to settle for being working students.


    What did that mean? It meant that they had to work to be allowed to stay in the school.


    The first time Huang Yu had heard of it, he had likened it to child labour. However, the excuses for it were that it was to instil ''discipline'' and ''teamwork'' so Huang Yu couldn''t really say anything about it.


    At the moment, Huang Yu, Gu Yue, Tang Wulin, Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan were at the Spirit Ice Plaza. The opening ceremony for the new year for Shrek Academy was about to begin.


    After waiting for a while, Elder Cai, who had reawakened from being knocked unconscious and Huang Yu and Gu Yue''s spirit fusion attack by this time, came down together with nineteen other people.


    Out of the rest of the people that had arrived, Huang Yu could only recognise two. They were Wu Zhangkong and Shen Yi. However, he could tell that the others had strength rivalling those two.


    Elder Cai was invited to give a speech since she was the headmaster of the outer court. After a few words from her that Huang Yu had frankly just tuned out, all the teachers went to their respective classes.


    Naturally, Wu Zhangkong and Shen Yi were heading to their area. However, Huang Yu didn''t expect that there was a third party coming with them.


    It was Elder Cai¡­


    As she arrived above the class he was in, she spoke, "I will be personally managing this year''s new class. Beside me are my ?ssistant teachers, Teacher Shen YI and Teacher Wu Zhangkong. Now to the classroom."


    Bruhhhhh¡­


    Seeing the signs of a sly smirk on her face, Huang Yu couldn''t help but think, ''Maybe I shouldn''t have stopped that palm from turning her into a pancake. It seems like she really doesn''t learn her lesson...''


    Beside him, his classmates also had their own responses.


    Tan Wulin''s eyes went wide, Xie Xie''s jaw dropped, Xu Xiaoyan gasped, while Gu Yue''s lips quivered slightly.


    After Elder Cai finished speaking, she flew toward the school building, leading the way for the rest of the class.


    Walking towards the classroom with Wu Zhangkong and Shen Yi in front of them, Gu Yue whispered softly to Huang Yu, "This woman is definitely going to make our lives difficult in this place after what happened a few days ago."


    Huang Yu gave a smile in reply. "It doesn''t matter. We can always just leave if it goes too far. I''m sure some other schools would love to accept us into our ranks."


    Gu Yue nodded in affirmation.


    They entered the outer court''s classroom for the first grade, which was on the first floor in the school building.


    It was a lecture theater large enough to hold three hundred people. Elder Cai ascended it and stood behind the lectern.


    At the side, Shen Yi spoke up. "Students, please take your seat according to what I announce. Huang Yu, row one seat one."


    Oh? So Elder Cai is trying to look as if she was favouring his strength compared to the other students so they would all target him?


    It was a stupid to try that if she wanted to affect him to be honest. She should have known from their fight a few days ago that he was leaps and bounds beyond everyone else here.


    However, if it was for the sake of making him a goal for the other students to surpass, then this action she had done wasn''t that bad. Yet, if the other students noticed that Huang Yu was too far above them, it may cause them to be discouraged instead.


    The only thing that her action could possibly do was to make it so that Huang Yu couldn''t outright sleep through the lessons. Unfortunately for her, Huang Yu had a very nice cheat called the King''s Wisdom.


    Huang Yu made his way to his seat. It was at the dead centre of the lecture theatre.


    "Gu Yue, row one, seat two."


    "Tang Wulin, row one, seat three."


    "Xie Xie, row one, seat four"


    "Xu Xiaoyan, row one, seat five."


    Eventually everyone was seated. Elder Cai gave another short speech before she left.


    Seriously, what is it with headmasters and speeches? It seems like everytime you meet them, they would give a little speech before leaving.


    With Elder Cai gone from the class, the sombre mood that had been plaguing all the students lessened somewhat. Shen Yi went up on the lectern before she started talking as well.


    "All of you are now members of Shrek Academy..."


    "Today''s first topic is about battle armour masters. As all of you may know, you can''t graduate from Shrek Academy if you don''t become a battle armour master by thirty-five years of age. Also, you can only get into the inner court if you can become a battle armour master before reaching the age of twenty-five."


    Shen Yi continued talking about battle armours for the rest of the class.


    Despite Huang Yu sitting in the front, he didn''t even pretend that he was interested in the topic. He wasn''t planning on becoming a battle armour master anyways and he was going to leave Shrek Academy when he felt the time was right anyways.


    Shen Yi obviously noticed this, and with that, her dislike of him grew. She couldn''t help but want to ask how Wu Zhangkong had managed to deal with Huang Yu.


    The class soon ended and the students left the class to return to their dorms.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    On an open plain under the night sky, Huang Yu sat on the grass in a lotus position.


    With the second gate open, he had obtained another one of the fundamental forces of the universe.


    Which one?


    Since he had already obtained two fundamental forces from opening two gates, he had an inkling of what the other two gates would provide.


    They would most likely contain the powers of containing the weak force and the strong force.


    Back to gravity, although it was considered the weakest force among all the fundamental forces, it was pretty damn versatile.


    Gravity, according to Einstein''s theory of relativity, could distort the curvature of space and time. One could tell how broken it was just from the description.


    With Huang Yu''s current control over gravity, he did have some control over space and time. That was how he had created a time domain to nullify Elder Cai''s attack a few days ago.


    However, he knew he had to train in it. When he had used it a few days ago with such intensity, it caused many internal injuries to him.


    If he hadn''t had a healing factor, it may incapacitated him then and there.


    Raising his hand, he manipulated gravity around the area as he slowly got used to the nuances of the ability.


    After an hour of training in the usage of gravity, he moved on to the main course for tonight. He would attempt to fuse sword intent into his meridians again.


    He already had a glimpse of the power he had managed to wield when he was in the Spirit Ascension Platform and it wasn''t something he would give up on so easily.


    Hence, he had been trying this almost everyday during the night when he had free time.


    It failed each and every time.


    He knew that he was missing something, but he didn''t know what he was missing exactly. With his situation like this, he didn''t have a clear cut path on how to proceed with this.


    What he was attempting was an entirely new path, one never traversed before by sword intent users in the past.


    Thus, Huang Yu could only rely on trial and error at the moment to try and gain enlightenment.


    Soon, the sun began rising from the east. At that signal, multiple holes were blown in Huang Yu''s body that quickly healed up thanks to his healing factor.


    This was the backlash he faced each and every time he failed. To make a new internal cultivation path, there would naturally be dangers that he would have to face.


    After his wounds completely healed, Huang Yu sighed gently before making his way back to the dorms.

 Chapter 49 - Battle Royale?

    "Today we will be electing the class representatives." With Elder Cai absent as usual since she only wanted to be the teacher of this class to abuse her power, Shen Yi took charge of the lectures while Wu Zhangkong stood to the side in silence.


    "A class battle will be held and the final victor will be the class president. Those who do exceptionally well will fill in the other positions. All of you will be going to a practice field later where you can fight to your heart''s content. Feel free to make teams if you want to as well."


    As she said that, the attention of all the students in the class were directed to Huang Yu almost immediately. Since Elder Cai had placed him in the first seat first row a few days ago, everyone wanted to show that they were more deserving of that spot than a slacker like Huang Yu who didn''t even pay attention in nearly every class.


    Hearing those words from Shen Yi, Huang Yu perked up. He raised a hand before asking, "Ms. Shen, is this a battle royale?"


    Shen Yi raised an eyebrow. "I suppose you could call it something like that."


    A bright smile appeared on Huang Yu''s face as he gave a thumbs up. "Nice~"


    "You all have fifteen minutes to prepare. You can do whatever you want during this time, it''s all up to you. We will only observe the battle."


    At that, everyone scurried about to form their own groups. The only exception to this was Huang Yu.


    Of course, the other students didn''t know this. Only Gu Yue, Tang Wulin, Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan had a small inkling of how strong he actually was.


    Fifteen minutes passed by in a flash. Shen Yi and Wu Zhangkong led the 101 students of the first grade out of the classroom. They walked down a long hall, venturing into the depths of the school building.


    They soon arrived in a large circular room.


    "In a moment, all of you will enter an illusory world. It''s rather similar to the spirit ascension platform which I ?ssume all of you have been in before." Shen Yi said. She then shifted her gaze onto Huang Yu. "And please, do not do anything that might damage the illusory world."


    The other students were all confused at Shen Yi''s last sentence, but Gu Yue, Tang Wulin, Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan knew what she was talking about.


    *Cough* Huang Yu''s snapping half the platform away. *Cough*


    Several oval cabins appeared from the centre of the room. Then, all the students deftly went inside them so that they could be sent inside the illusory world.


    Huang Yu and Gu Yue chose two of the cabins that were closer to one another before being sent in.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Since she wasn''t here at the moment, he might as well go and have a bit of fun with the other students.


    He was an Ace rank player in PUBG mobile. He was going to play those kids like a fiddle.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    The first vic¡ª classmate Huang Yu found was a large boy by the name of Yang Nianxia. It was really easy to find him since this guy was¡­


    Well, he wasn''t really being subtle about where he was with all the shouting out of Tang Wulin''s name he had been doing.


    Huang Yu dropped down from a tree he had been standing on, causing Yang Nianxia to instantly stiffen up.


    ''What? How did he approach me like this? I didn''t even sense him." Yang Nianxia thought in shock. He was very confident in his own capabilities and didn''t believe that there would be someone his age that could sneak up on him like this.


    Huang Yu gave him a smile before waving his hand at him. "Hello there."


    Yang Nianxia, seeing Huang Yu''s distinct features, widened his eyes in astonishment. "Classmate Huang Yu. You are a bold one, to confront me like this."


    Huang Yu chuckled softly seeing this but he didn''t make a move to defend. Yang Nianxia eventually entered a close enough range to attack Huang Yu.


    He swung down his massive claw, twisting his h?ps as he did so to provide that extra power to his strike. Noticing that Huang Yu wasn''t even reacting, Yang Nianxia thought that Huang Yu wasn''t all that the teachers had cracked him up to be.


    However, to his surprise, he suddenly felt as if he had hit an unbreakable wall just as his claws were around thirty centimetres away from making contact with Huang Yu''s head.


    Yang Nianxia instantly jumped back. He was very wary of Huang Yu now. He didn''t know what Huang Yu had done, but his thoughts about Huang Yu not being strong were quickly disappearing.


    Despite his wariness, Yang Nianxia was a knuckleheaded individual thanks to his martial spirit. He charged forward once again with a flurry of blows this time.


    A swipe at the ribs, a claw to the ?h?st, a kick to the knee. Each and every attack that Yang Nianxia did, they were all stopped by an invisible force of nature.


    At this, a sigh came out of Huang Yu''s lips as he closed in eyes. "Good grief, are you really not capable of breaking through my defences?"


    Yang Nianxia grit his teeth. "What the hell is that? Is that your martial spirit? Why is it invisible?"


    "It is a pity then. You can''t see it which means you don''t have the potential to have this power..."


    "What power?" Yang Nianxia narrowed his eyes.


    Huang Yu''s eyes burst open and he widened his arms, "Stando Powah. Go! Za Warudo!" Huang Yu shouted his bullshit with complete confidence.


    In reality, what Huang Yu had done was manipulate the vectors to defend and attack as a stand would.


    Yang Nianxia didn''t even have a chance to react before he felt a massive force blast him in the gut, causing him to spit out a wad of blood. Before he could topple over from the force of the blow, he felt several extra attacks blasting at different parts of his body.


    With that, Yang Nianxia disappeared in a flash of light.


    "I guess it''s time to go find the next vic¡ª I mean classmate to terrorise."


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Zheng Yiran, rank 30 in the Genius Youths Ranking competition was currently running in fear in the forest. Despite her martial spirit being a Jade Phosphor Serpent, she had no choice but to run away with cowardice as she was chased by a red-haired demon in her eyes.


    That person was terrifying! She had just been resting with her two lackeys Zheng Long and Zheng Hu at a large tree before that person suddenly tore that tree in half shouting, "Here''s Huang Yu!!!"


    The three of them had attacked him. However, Zheng Long and Zheng Hu were instantly eliminated without any of them being able to react.


    Unfortunately, her hopes didn''t come through.


    Before she was eliminated, she merely heard a shout from that red-haired devil.


    "Emerald Splash!"


    From that attack, a portion of the forest was blasted into a large clearing. Landing there, Huang Yu laughed.


    "No one can dodge the Emerald Splash."


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Xu Yucheng was known as the rank 19 Immortal Xu Yucheng in the Genius Youths Ranking. He had always prided himself as a proud son of heaven thanks to his remarkably powerful martial spirit, the Reaper''s Scythe.


    Usually, all those who met him would run away in fear of his prowess. However, the people at Shrek Academy were all geniuses in their own right. Hence, his ?ssumption that he would finally get people who could match up against him in this place was correct.


    Despite all this, he didn''t expect he would actually get completely outclassed. Especially by the person he had looked down upon a few hours ago.


    "So, they call you the immortal right? Do you know a Meng Hao, Wang Lin or Su Ming by any chance?"


    For God''s sake, this guy was spouting references that he didn''t even understand. Who the hell were those people anyway?


    "Shut up!" Xu Yucheng shouted as his four spirit rings lit up behind him, in preparation for a powerful attack.


    Huang Yu jumped back seeing this. "Since you have a cultivator-ish name, I shall respond in kind. See my ultimate move!"


    Xu Yucheng didn''t even bother paying attention to Huang Yu anymore as he swung his scythe, shooting a slash of devastating power at Huang Yu.


    However, Huang Yu easily dodged the attack before disappearing from Xu Yucheng''s eyes.


    The next thing that Xu Yucheng saw was darkness before he disappeared in a flash of light.


    Behind where Xu Yucheng once was, Huang Yu had a sagely smile on his face. In his hand was a weapon that could destroy the heavens and the earth.


    "The Dao of the Brick is profound indeed."

 Chapter 50 - Resolving her Fears

    As the class battle continued, more and more people were eliminated from the platform.


    At this very moment, Huang Yu was still lurking around in search of others to terro¨C sorry, he meant to give pointers to.


    He had gained a very profound understanding of the Dao of Bullshit during his brief stint in this place.


    Leaping from tree branch to tree branch sending out echolocation waves every few seconds, he suddenly stopped as he felt the feedback of a living person.


    It was Gu Yue. Previously when he tried to find her, he couldn''t since she wasn''t inside the range of his detection range but now she was.


    Hence, it was time to stop his trolling and to go find her.


    He had enough fun today anyways. He was pretty sure that most people will be staying away from him after this though.


    Taking a single leap, he made use of the King''s Wisdom to drastically shorten the distance between him and Gu Yue, allowing him to arrive at her location near instantly.


    Gu Yue stiffened up when a person suddenly appeared before her without any warning. However, she quickly calmed down when she realised that it was Huang Yu who had arrived.


    "Huang Yu." she greeted.


    "Yo!" he greeted cheerfully back.


    Gu Yue raised an eyebrow. "You seem to be in an awfully good mood right now. Did you do something to our classmates?"


    A look of shock and dismay suddenly appeared on Huang Yu''s face. "Is that how you see me Gu Yue? Am I such a deviant in your mind?""


    "Yes."


    There was an awkward silence between them for a few moments.


    Ouch.


    "You were supposed to deny my accusation Gu Yue." Huang Yu said with a wry expression on his face.


    "I was just telling you the truth." Gu Yue replied with a bright smile. However, that smile clearly didn''t match the words she was speaking at the moment.


    Huang Yu sighed. "Sometimes I don''t know if I rubbed off too much on you or if you were like this naturally."


    "It was a God given talent."


    Ok, this girl was getting really good at the Dao of Bullshit. She had probably progressed a few realms in her cultivation of this profound art.


    Huang Yu chuckled softly before shaking his head. "C''mon, let''s go. Since the both of us are together right now, why not go and enjoy the scenery together?"


    "You''re not planning on becoming the Class President?" Gu Yue questioned.


    "Nah, too much work. I don''t want to be the teacher''s pet. I just want to look around this place some more before I go and leave."


    "Mm."


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    Huang Yu and Gu Yue stood in a meadow of a variety of colourful flora. Apparently, one''s spatial rings were also transferred in with them so he could bring out some nice snacks for a picnic.


    He pulled out a picnic blanket before setting it on the grass. At the same time, he brought out some sandwiches on a plate before placing them on the blanket he had set up.


    If anyone else were to see what the two of them were doing at the moment, they would spit out blood.


    The two of them ate in relative silence, enjoying each other''s company. They weren''t bothered by other students since Huang Yu had placed a nice little illusion around them that would keep others from intruding.


    After a while, Gu Yue finished her plate. Her common sense had been slightly distorted from all the time she had spent with Huang Yu so she didn''t feel as if their actions were too unnatural.


    "Huang Yu."


    "Hmm?" As he replied, he took the last few bites of his sandwich.


    A slight look of melancholy suddenly entered Gu Yue''s eyes. "Can I ask you something?"


    Huang Yu smiled. "Of course. I''m always willing to lend an ear."


    "Do you hate spirit beasts?"


    A look of surprise appeared on Huang Yu''s face. "Why the random question?"


    "I just thought of it at the moment." she answered with a smile that didn''t really reach her eyes.


    "Spirit beasts¡­ in truth I don''t really have any opinion about them at the moment."


    "Really? Why? Haven''t you heard rumours about spirit beasts about their brutality in the olden days?" As she said that, she really wanted to slap herself. Why was she trying to dig a hole for herself even though she had already received a reply that she had wanted?


    Huang Yu scratched the back of his head. "Sure, spirit beasts can be dangerous and all, but aren''t humans even more dangerous?"


    A surprised look appeared on Gu Yue''s face when she heard this.


    "I think that history has proven that humans are the main reason for most genocides. With all the differing opinions and greed in people, humans are the ones that have killed the most of their own kind. Knowing that, I don''t think spirit beasts killing a few people is anything much."


    At this, muscles that Gu Yue didn''t even know she had been tensing finally could relax at this moment. Huang Yu''s answer was one that brought her a large amount of relief.


    ''If his opinion of spirit beasts are only like this, then he probably shouldn''t hate me right?''


    "Gu Yue?"


    Those words broke Gu Yue out of her thoughts. She looked at Huang Yu in the eye before giving the most genuine smile he had ever seen from her. "Yes?"


    Seeing her like this, Huang Yu couldn''t help but smile himself. "From the looks of it, it seems that you''ve sorted out your thoughts. I told you that confiding in others would help a lot."


    Gu Yue laughed softly.


    With that, Huang Yu stood up before holding out a hand to her. "Do you want to go now? We''ve been here for a while."


    Her smile never leaving her face, Gu Yue grasped the hand offered.


    "Yeah, let''s go..."


    ''Together.''

 Chapter 51 - A Single Step

    Huang Yu and Gu Yue walked side by side through the forest in relative silence. The two of them had many words to say, but somehow, the silence communicated better than words ever could.


    Gu Yue had a beautiful smile on her face throughout all of it. Walking next to him, she felt as if she was on top of the world at this moment.


    Every step they took seemed to accelerate her heartbeat when she was next to him. Despite that, Gu Yue didn''t dislike it.


    In fact, she liked it quite a bit.


    Is this what humans called liking someone?


    She had come to the human world in order to learn about humans to learn them. From what she had seen initially, she couldn''t understand why most humans would only choose one person for life. Wouldn''t it be better if they had more partners so that they could spread their genes?


    However, at this moment, she had realised exactly why.


    This feeling she felt when she was with him, it was something special, something beautiful that she didn''t want to lose.


    And she would never want to share it with someone else.


    The trees rustled as a gentle breeze blew across the forest. Pulses of spiritual energy from battles in the vicinity came in their direction, breaking the two of them out of their silence.


    This little disturbance annoyed Gu Yue a tiny bit, but it didn''t even so much as cause a dent to her amazing mood, being forgotten as if it was the passing wind.


    Both of them weren''t planning on being the class president anyways. There was no reason for them to be serious about this little mock battle.


    "Gu Yue," Huang Yu suddenly called out at this time.


    "Yes?"


    "Let''s leave shall we? While I would love for us to stay here for a while longer, I don''t think there are many people left."


    Gu Yue gave a nod. "Okay."


    In a flash, the both of them disappeared from the forest that they were in.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    The doors to two cabins side-by-side one another opened at the same time. The two who came out were naturally Huang Yu and Gu Yue respectively.


    The moment most of the students saw them, or rather Huang Yu, a look of fear and surprise appeared on their faces.


    That person was a deviant! He had run around eliminating most of the students in the class by himself! Not only that, he had clearly been fooling around the entire time, clearly not putting them in his eyes.


    Who was the monster who could eliminate a devil like Huang Yu? It definitely couldn''t be the girl next to him. She was very clearly his teammate from the interactions they had seen between them.


    Could it be Hell Wu Siduo? She was a powerhouse at the ninth rank of the Genius Youth''s Rankings. If it was her, it may not be that far-fetched.


    However, Zheng Yiran and Xu Yucheng knew better. They had seen first-hand how strong Wu Siduo was, and it was clear to them that she definitely wasn''t a match for him.


    In that case, was there a hidden tiger inside their class pretending to be a pig?


    Or perhaps it was the even more scary option¡­


    He had left the platform of his own accord since he disdained to lead them.


    Throughout all these speculations, Gu Yue turned to Huang Yu with a raised eyebrow. "So¡­"


    A wry expression appeared on Huang Yu''s face. "Don''t say it."


    Soft laughter emerged from Gu Yue''s lips as she heard those words. She paused for a bit, mustering up a bit of courage before she went through with her actions.


    "C''mon, let''s go find somewhere to sit." she said, grabbing his hand before pulling Huang Yu along.


    A look of surprise appeared on Huang Yu''s face as Gu Yue pulled him along. Her actions were rather brave weren''t they?


    Looking at her face, he saw the faint signs of a blush. She had hidden it rather well with her spirit energy but she naturally couldn''t hide everything from his eyes.


    Eventually, Gu Yue pulled Huang Yu along to two seats that were next to one another. Huang Yu really couldn''t help but feel she was being a bit obvious about it.


    However, he didn''t try to stop her. While he wasn''t romantically interested in her at the moment, he would let nature run its course. Who knew what the future would have in store for the two of them.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    In the end, Tang Wulin became the class president while Wu Siduo became the ?ssistant class president. A few more positions in the class such as the representatives for occupations were filled up before everyone left the class for the day.


    Late at night, after everyone had gone to sleep, Huang Yu had sneaked out of the dorm room he shared with Gu Yue before sneakily leaving the compounds of the academy through the powers of space he had gotten through initial mastery of the usage of gravity.


    In fact, he had left the compound taking only five steps overall. This was the level he could use leisurely with his current attainments of the powers of space.


    If he pushed himself further, he could do better, but there wasn''t really a point to do so at the moment.


    Huang Yu arrived at a rather tall building near the centre of Shrek City and entered it. Before he did so, he made sure not that there was no surveillance on him first.


    "My king," Xiao Chen greeted Huang Yu with a bow as he entered through the doors.


    "Have you gotten the cultivation manuals?"


    "Yes, my king. We have managed to get cultivation manuals all the way from completely unknown techniques to the Tang Sect''s Mysterious Heaven Technique and Purple Demon Eye cultivation method. They are all in the scrolls in this spatial ring, my king." Xiao Chen said before handing over the aforementioned ring.


    Huang Yu took the given spatial ring and went through its contents before nodding his head. "Thank you. You''ve worked hard Xiao Chen. Since you''ve done this for me, you deserve a reward."


    Before Xiao Chen could react, Huang Yu waved his hand, a powerful burst of vital energy entering into Xiao Chen''s body as he did so.


    Instantly, all the hidden injuries that had accumulated as a result of her use of her martial spirit were healed. Realising what had happened to her, she immediately dropped to her knees before kowtowing before Huang Yu.


    "Thank you for your blessing, my king!"


    Huang Yu seeing this, gave a nod before walking off. He had a use for all of these cultivation techniques.


    The project he was about to be attempting was a rather arduous one, not one that could be done in a few days.


    In a way, this project may be just as large as the genetic engineering project he had done in order to gain a massive healing factor for himself.


    Huang Yu was going to make his own cultivation manual. The reason he was doing this was because he had a small epiphany a few days ago about why he couldn''t enter the sword intent into his meridians.


    He had been using the wrong path! All this time, he had been trying to force the sword intent into his meridians. However, the essence of cultivation was to return to the primordial state, so how could he attempt something that went against nature?


    The reason it succeeded in the spirit ascension platform was because the energy he had been using from slaying spirit beasts was naturally inclined to stay in his body despite it being in sword intent form.


    It was a completely different story in real life.


    Hence, if he ever wanted to succeed, he would have to create his own cultivation method that made what he was attempting happen in a natural way.


    Perhaps in the future, he could use his cultivation technique to unify all his powers as well.


    There wouldn''t be single cultivations like body cultivation or spiritual cultivation.


    Just one unified power.


    Huang Yu didn''t know that on this day he had taken his first step into becoming the true King of the Heavens.

 Chapter 52

    A few days had passed since the day of the election of the class president.


    Huang Yu had studied the multiple cultivation techniques he had obtained with great zeal. Despite this, he had only progressed a little in the creation of his new cultivation technique.


    Although he had a great learning capability, being able to more or less derive the entirety of any martial art with just a few looks, the only thing he had to go off here was merely theory.


    Not only that, it wasn''t enough just to mix and mash the characteristics he wanted into his technique, he would have to learn their inner workings and redesign them from scratch in order to make a cultivation technique that not only worked but not kill him as well.


    Luckily for him, he had a pretty good head start for the medical part of the cultivation techniques since he had the inheritance of the Divine Doctor. However, he would still have to understand all the philosophy behind it as well.


    This also wasn''t considering the fact that the philosophy was slightly wrong as well after all.


    For some reason, the cultivation in this world worked a lot differently from Daoism. Instead of returning to your roots and learning from nature, apparently the way cultivation worked here was to forcefully elevate oneself to a higher level.


    The only ones that truly tried returning to nature were gods. Apparently, gods embodied the concept of the domain they take control over.


    But the method of ascending to godhood was either to use a godhood tablet, connect to the divine realm, or get the position from another god. Without it, unless they completely reverse the process they had taken, or undergo the horrifyingly difficult process to elevate oneself further, they would be stuck at Rank 99.


    This theory he had come up with also fit with the need of spirit rings to breakthrough bottlenecks every 10 ranks and the low lifespan of even those at Rank 99.


    When he had initially arrived in this world, he had hoped that the beings here weren''t overpowered. However, he found out he was wrong when Yun Ming blocked his Dreams of Ancient Times.


    If this was the level of a Rank 99, then what about Rank 100 and above, which went up to the legendary Godking realm?


    Their strength would surely be unimaginable.


    Thankfully, he had the King''s Wisdom. If he didn''t, it would have been extremely difficult to thrive in a world like this.


    Due to this theory he had hypothesised, he would need to recreate an entirely new philosophy in order to fill up the gaps of the cultivation techniques.


    A cultivation technique is made up of both medical knowledge and Daoist philosophy.


    Since he was trying to make a cultivation technique that would return to nature, Huang Yu believed that he would ''naturally'' learn all the laws of the universe if he cultivated this way.


    It was a stark contrast to how Spirit Masters would have to learn laws, which was to specifically focus on trying to sense and try to comprehend a singular law each time. The efficiency of the two different methods were like heaven and earth.


    Sighing, Huang Yu stopped his studying for the day. It was really tiring to do all of these even with his extremely analytical mind. This would really be impossible had he not had it.


    Huang Yu pushed himself off the chair he had been sitting in before making his way back to the academy.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    [Baek Rok]


    [Halla]


    [Gor Yo]


    Each of those kicks were struck at the multi-elemental bolts of energy that were aimed at him.


    With that, the bolts of energy were instantly dispersed under the horrifying force behind those kicks.


    Taking a step forward, Huang Yu suddenly swung his arm backwards as he felt a space fluctuation behind him.


    The swing made contact with a tri-coloured tornado, courtesy from the person he was sparring with at this moment.


    It was naturally Gu Yue whom he was sparring with.


    Taking a sharp breath, he shot a powerful kick in Gu Yue''s direction. A forceful shockwave was released from the kick as it quickly blasted towards her.


    Widening her eyes slightly in surprise at Huang Yu''s brute strength, she swiftly teleported out of the way of the incoming shockwave.


    Huang Yu saw this and disappeared from his spot.


    [Hwechook]


    Gu Yue wasn''t even able to react before Huang Yu kicked, driving a powerful force through a twist of his hits.


    Just before it touched the side of her face, Huang Yu stopped abruptly. With a smile, he lowered his leg before taking a step back.


    "I win."


    It was an utter suppression from Huang Yu. Gu Yue hadn''t even been able to exert up to 30% of her true capabilities as a result of Huang Yu completely suppressing her.


    Hearing this, Gu Yue sighed. "Even without any of your other abilities, your martial arts are still this insane. Did you really not use any spirit energy?"


    Gu Yue smiled wryly. "I don''t even know why you want me to learn pure martial arts. With my martial spirit, wouldn''t it be better for me to focus more on my spiritual power instead?."


    "But martial arts is always a good compliment to a fighter. If you had practised a martial art, would you be teleporting away each time I come near?"


    "Yes."


    Huang Yu sweatdropped hearing this.


    "Ok, maybe that wasn''t the best example. Then what about this? When you punch, you can infuse elements into your fist right?"


    "Yea¡­"


    "If you used martial arts, you could be extremely deadly in a hand-to-hand battle by using your elements that way. Martial arts exist to increase the force you exert in your attacks y''know?"


    Hearing this, Gu Yue wasn''t really convinced. However, since Huang Yu seemed so enthusiastic about it, she decided that she would just oblige and learn martial arts from him.


    The fact that she could spend more time with Huang Yu played a factor as well of course.


    "Of course!" Huang Yu smiled infectiously, causing Gu Yue to smile as well.


    Huang Yu tapped his chin before going into thought for a while before he spoke again. "So we start training here tomorrow at 2pm?"


    A nod in affirmation was Gu Yue''s reply.


    There were reasons that Huang Yu wanted to teach Gu Yue of course. The first was that she was falling too far behind him now. She was a great training partner with her skillset so he wanted to try to improve her strength so that he could have a better sparring partner.


    Not only that, he wanted her to be able to improve her strength so that she would be able to protect herself better as well. Although she was strong, it never hurt to have another trick up one''s sleeves.


    Huang Yu beckoned Gu Yue before the two of them returned to their dorm room together.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    "Can I not make battle armour?"


    Those were Huang Yu''s words as he faced down Shen Yi and Wu Zhangkong in the lecture theatre when they stated that all the students would have to form groups to make battle armour.


    Who didn''t want to be a battle armour master? Those that were one were considered elites in this world and received amazing treatment no matter where they went.


    However, Huang Yu right now was showing his complete and utter disdain towards the usage of them.


    "Why don''t you want to be a battle armour master Huang Yu?" Wu Zhangkong asked. Having been acquainted with Huang Yu for over four years already, he knew that Huang Yu would always have a reason when he refused to do something.


    "It''s kinda a waste of my time to make one to be honest."


    "..."


    Awkward silence permeated the room as Huang Yu''s words reverberated throughout it.


    After a few moments, Shen Yi broke the silence. "Becoming a battle armour master is the greatest honour a Spirit Master could have. How could it be a waste of time?" Shen Yi''s left eye was twitching as she asked this.


    "It''s a waste of time because I feel that it is a waste of time." A smile appeared on Huang Yu''s face.


    Shen Yi almost couldn''t resist punching him in the face.


    "In that case, then prove to us that you don''t need battle armour then." Wu Zhangkong said.


    Huang Yu raised an eyebrow hearing this. "How do I do that then Teacher Wu?"


    "You will fight every single student in this class at the same time. If you can beat them without using your sword intent, I will personally petition Elder Cai to remove the restriction of having to make battle armour for you only. Is that fine?"


    Hearing those words, Huang Yu smiled.


    "It''s absolutely perfect."

 Chapter 53 - Someone Got Plagiarised...

    A/N: Double update for a celebration since exams ended. This was supposed to be a short chapter, but I don''t know how it ended up as this monstrosity. Enjoy the 2800+ words in this chapter though.


    Huang Yu stood in the middle of a massive platform as he was surrounded by a hundred other students. He was about to fight his entire class by himself, yet he appeared extremely leisurely, as if he was just taking a walk in a park.


    This naturally angered a majority of the students in the class. They were all proud sons of heaven and this was the first time anyone their age group had shown such disdain towards them.


    While a lot of them were clueless about Huang Yu''s strength, there were also quite a few that had seen a glimpse of Huang Yu''s power. Those that had were shivering in fear at the thought of fighting him again.


    Despite having so many other people fighting with them, they didn''t feel secure at all.


    On the platform as well was Gu Yue. She wasn''t going to try and fight him since she knew that it would be a worthless endeavour.


    None of them were going to scratch Huang Yu unless he allowed them to anyways.


    "Gu Yue."


    Turning to the source of the voice, she was greeted with the sight of Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, and Xu Xiaoyan.


    "Yes?"


    "Let''s work together. We haven''t sparred with Huang Yu together for a while and we all have grown quite a lot since then. With everyone else in the class as well, I''m sure that we can finally edge out a win." Tang Wulin said enthusiastically.


    He tried to grab Gu Yue''s hand in order to pull her into the group, but to his surprise, Gu Yue moved her hands behind her back before she answered him. "I''m sorry but I won''t be fighting."


    Xu Xiaoyan suddenly cut in. "Big Sis, why? Don''t you want to finally beat Huang Yu once?"


    "I''ve beaten him once¡­" Xie Xie blurted out with a cheeky smile.


    "You want to say that to his face?" Xu Xiaoyan asked with a raised eyebrow.


    Xie Xie instantly paled before he shook his head frantically, causing Xu Xiaoyan to laugh at him and Tang Wulin to chuckle slightly.


    At this time, Gu Yue gave her reply. "There''s no need. I''ve been sparring with him for quite a while already. It wouldn''t make a difference whether I choose to join or not."


    "But don''t you want to fight together with us?" Tang Wulin asked.


    "I''m sorry." Gu Yue said as she shook her head.


    Slightly downtrodden, Tang Wulin left along with Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan as they prepared for the battle to begin.


    Wu Zhangkong, Shen Yi, and another person suddenly appeared in the sky. The other person that appeared, stood in front of both Wu Zhangkong and Shen Yi.


    When she had heard of this battle, she had almost laughed in disdain. With Huang Yu''s strength, how could he possibly lose to a bunch of brats?


    However, when she heard that Huang Yu had agreed not to use sword intent, her interest was piqued.


    To her knowledge, all of the feats that Huang Yu had done that day was because of his powerful sword intent, a testament to how well Huang Yu managed to trick her.


    She didn''t have a clue as to Huang Yu''s normal battle prowess without sword intent. Hence, she wanted to gauge his prowess in his other aspects of combat.


    Huang Yu noticed their arrival, but chose not to comment on it. He wouldn''t try to continue the feud with her as long as she didn''t act as reasonable as she did previously.


    Channeling spirit energy into her throat, Elder Cai declared,


    "The battle begins now."


    Instantly, a wave of martial spirits were summoned as they all charged at Huang Yu who was at the epicenter of all of their attacks.


    A smile appeared on Huang Yu''s face as he dropped down into his fighting stance. As the attacks neared melee range, Huang Yu took a deep breath before he just¡­ disappeared from their line of sight.


    They were swiftly brought out of their thoughts as they suddenly heard a shout from within their ranks.


    Turning to the source, they were greeted with the sight of Huang Yu utterly demolishing five students having an average cultivation of Rank 35, with absolute ease.


    [Arang]


    Huang Yu slammed his elbow into the gut of one of his classmates, bending him into an < shape. Before he was sent flying, Huang Yu grabbed his arm and used him as a shield to block an energy beam.


    The student quickly disappearing a flash of light, Huang Yu dashed forward.


    [Open Palm Strike ¡Á 4]


    Huang Yu struck four students in the throat with powerful blows from his palm. Having eliminated those students, Huang Yu disappeared once again in a burst of speed.


    He was akin to a spectre, fading in and out of existence, eliminating 3 to 6 students every time he did so. Huang Yu seemed to easily escape their senses every time and his skill in martial arts was unprecedented.


    Flying on top of the platform, Wu Zhangkong stood there with a cold expression, yet Shen Yi could tell that Wu Zhangkong was radiating a type of pride that said, "This is my student. He''s stronger than all of you."


    He was moving at extremely fast speeds to perform his feats of disappearances and reappearances. However. What confused Elder Cai was the fact that Huang Yu''s legs weren''t moving that quickly nor were they exerting large amounts of force despite him moving at such speeds.


    Watching for a while longer, her eyes suddenly widened. ''Is this a footwork technique? It seems comparable to the Tang Sect''s Ghost Shadow Perplexing Technique, but I''ve never heard of a technique like this before. Or maybe¡­


    He made it himself?''


    Elder Cai suddenly su?k?d in a sharp breath, drawing the attention of Wu Zhangkong and Shen Yi. She quickly calmed her expression before waving them off.


    The thought she had just entertained had frightening implications. Shrek Academy had wanted Huang Yu to join for the sake of his powerful sword intent and so that Shrek Academy''s name wouldn''t be ruined by her actions previously.


    However, if it was true that Huang Yu actually had the capabilities to create his own techniques, that was a different talent entirely! It was one arguably even more important than just sheer combat power!


    The knowledge to create general techniques that could be used by anyone.


    Shrek Academy had truly hit a goldmine in Huang Yu if that footwork technique was his own.


    Back down on the platform, Huang Yu dodged a staff aiming for his cranium with a tilt of his head. Taking a step, he seemed to teleport behind the attacker before knocking him out with a strike to the nape.


    It was called Bo-bup, and it roughly translated to Way of Walking from Korean.


    Why from Korean? This was a martial arts technique and the martial arts he used was Taekwondo, so he might as well.


    But to be honest, the Taekwondo he was using now had changed quite a bit from the one he had originally learned.


    This version was far more powerful and deadly. In terms of lethality, he would say that it even surpassed the likes of Krav Maga.


    Perhaps he would have to give it a new name. Renewal Taekwondo perhaps?


    Huang Yu was suddenly broken out of his thoughts as he dodged a sudden scythe that had been aiming at his neck.


    Shifting his gaze to see that it was Xu Yucheng who had attacked him, Huang Yu''s lips curved up slightly as he easily sidestepped several swings of his scythe.


    Xu Yucheng sneered before suddenly swinging his scythe in a strange arc, four yellow rings appearing behind his back as he did so.


    Aimed at Huang Yu''s vitals once more, Xu Yucheng''s scythe glowed black as it rapidly approached its target.


    "N, no way¡­" someone stuttered out


    "What type of monster is he? How is a monster like him in the outer court?"


    "You''re telling me that he is thirteen just like us?"


    All this was because of how Huang Yu had stopped the spirit ring empowered scythe swing from Xu Yucheng.


    It was with just a single finger.


    Xu Yucheng had never felt such despair in his life. How could someone be so powerful? Not even Spirit Douluos could do something like this without using spirit energy, but somehow, their peer, Huang Yu could?


    With a smile on his face, Huang Yu slowly bent the finger he had used to block the scythe swing.


    Elder Cai''s eyes narrowed seeing this before she suddenly released spirit energy, shocking Wu Zhangkong and Shen Yi.


    Xu Yucheng was instantly teleported out of the fighting platform with that burst of energy from Elder Cai. Before he could question why he had been teleported out, he saw several flashes of light appear at his former position.


    A trail of cold sweat dripped down his forehead as he realised that he had very nearly been cut into pieces.


    ''This guy is a maniac¡­'' Xu Yucheng thought fearfully.


    Of course, Xu Yucheng didn''t know that Huang Yu would never have done so. The most that Huang Yu would have done was to strike at several non-vital points to knock him out.


    Most of the remaining students, seeing this, didn''t even want to fight anymore. All they wanted to do was to jump out of the platform.


    Noticing their fear, Huang Yu tried to provoke them into attacking. He hadn''t had enough fun with this battle yet.


    "So is this all?"


    The only answer to his words was complete and utter silence. No one dared to give a reply.


    "Pathetic." Huang Yu sneered.


    "Who are you calling pathetic?"


    The moment Huang Yu heard those words, he felt as if he could really win the Oscars for Best Actor this year if he was still on Earth. His acting skills were truly too phenomenal.


    At the side, Gu Yue had a look filled with pity on her face. ''That person who just answered that just got baited so hard by Huang Yu...''


    Turning to the source of the voice, a menacing smile appeared on Huang Yu''s lips. "Hoh? Wu Siduo, you''re approaching me?"


    A hmph was the reply he got in return as she initiated a spirit fusion between her Hell Civet and White Tiger martial spirits, releasing a powerful aura that removitated the other students.


    She instantly charged at him, her claws at her sides ready to attack Huang Yu. At this moment, some of the students began charging as well. Most notable of them were Zheng Yiran, Yang Nanxia and Luo Guixing, who was ranked nineteen on the Genius Youth''s Ranking.


    Huang Yu was happy to see this. It wouldn''t be fun if he was only beating up people who were more or less punching bags.


    This made it all the more interesting.


    As all the students quickly closed the distance between them and Huang Yu, Tang Wulin suddenly made his appearance.


    With the help of his spirit soul and the power of his spirit rings, he summoned golden blades of Bluesilver Grass that wrapped around Huang Yu.


    Not only that, Xu Xiaoyan activated the ability of her martial spirit which was to attempt to stun Huang Yu for a second.


    Xie Xie was already in front of him, activating his own set of abilities as well.


    Tens of other abilities were launched, all determined to make Huang Yu eat his words. With the combined power of all of their attacks, they were sure that they could defeat this raid boss at last.


    To their dismay, the only reaction Huang Yu gave in return to all of their efforts, was this phrase,


    "So you have chosen death¡­"


    Huang Yu casually ignored Xu Xiaoyan''s martial spirit ability that was able to stun even Wu Zhangkong for a brief moment. He ripped apart Tang Wulin''s golden Bluesilver Grass then shot a foot up Xie Xie''s chin.


    [Baek Rok]


    Xie Xie was instantly eliminated as Huang Yu''s foot made contact with flesh. Looking at the attacks that were arriving at this moment, Huang Yu sneered before their attacks were blown back by four black rings that appeared behind Huang Yu.


    This proved that Huang Yu had already increased his cultivation to Spirit Ancestor rank!


    Looks of shock and dismay filled the faces of the others when they realised that all their efforts had been blown away by Huang Yu alone.


    Not only that, Huang Yu had four black spirit rings! This meant that all of them were over the ten thousand year old level! How could they even hope to compete?


    Wu Siduo gritted her teeth when she saw this. How could someone be this strong at this age? It didn''t make any sense at all.


    Due to her pride, she wasn''t discouraged by Huang Yu''s show of power. Instead, she ignored it and directly charged at Huang Yu again.


    [Scales of the World Eater: Sword Mode]


    With that, Wu Siduo was eliminated the next moment before she could even react.


    ''Wha..'' Wu Siduo thought in confusion when she found herself suddenly outside the platform. She looked at the area she had been in previously to find that there over thirty blades piercing the floor she had previously been standing on.


    A shiver ran down the spine as she realised how easily she had been defeated by Huang Yu. Was the gap between them really so large?


    With Wu Siduo defeated, the students started to crack. Wu Siduo was ranked ninth in the Genius Youths Ranking and the strongest student in the class in their hearts even though she was the vice class president. With a pillar of support like her disposed of so easily, a lot of students didn''t even want to fight against Huang Yu anymore.


    One by one, students began leaving. After a few moments, there was only Huang Yu, Gu Yue, Tang Wulin and Xu Xiaoyan on the platform.


    Tang Wulin was not to be daunted despite Huang Yu''s strength. He charged forwards, a golden ring appearing behind his back as his arm turned into a Golden Dragon Claw.


    "Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens!"


    With that, a powerful bloodline power emerged from Tang Wulin as he threw an incredibly powerful punch.


    Huang Yu raised an eyebrow hearing this. Was the tradition of having attacks with long names appearing now?


    Huang Yu sidestepped Tang Wulin''s punch before pulling him into an armbar. He was forced to let go, however, as Xu Xiaoyan shot a high-speed icicle at his head where his bandana was at.


    Tang Wulin jumped forward trying to take the initiative for the fight. However, whether it were powerful haymakers or quick jabs, Huang Yu deflected and countered all of them with shocking ease.


    Noticing this, Tang Wulin signalled Xu Xiaoyan who used her martial spirit to try and immobilise Huang Yu again.


    Huang Yu ignored it, shocking Xu Xiaoyan as he suddenly punched out in her direction.


    A concentrated burst of air pressure was quickly shot towards Xu Xiaoyan. Unable to react in time, she was deftly eliminated.


    Tang Wulin gritted his teeth sensing this happen, but he charged on as he tried to use what he considered Huang Yu''s opening to land a blow.


    Mobilising the blood essence of the Golden Dragon King, he punched forwards again at Huang Yu''s ?h?st.


    "Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens!"


    As the powerful fist quickly neared Huang Yu, Tang Wulin was suddenly shocked as Huang Yu met his punch with one of his own.


    Not only that, he felt a very familiar power being used on him before he was blown away.


    Landing several metres away, Tang Wulin spat out a mouthful of blood from Huang Yu''s blow.


    Looking up, he was met by an amused look on Huang Yu''s face. When Huang Yu opened his mouth to speak, his next words caused the blood of every student, including Gu Yue to freeze.


    "Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens, was that how you did it?"

 Chapter 54 - Human

    Total silence.


    Those words perfectly described the situation at the platform after Huang Yu had spoken those words.


    ''Golden Dragon Shocks the Heavens, was that how you did it?''


    Huang Yu''s words repeated over and over in their head. In the beginning, none of them could fathom what Huang Yu''s words implied, but everyone slowly started understanding what was going on.


    He had copied Tang Wulin''s technique just by looking at it!


    Elder Cai, Shen Yi and Wu Zhangkong''s eyes were wide open as they looked at Huang Yu in shock. They wanted to tell themselves that this was a dream, but reality was a harsh slap in their faces.


    The ''Shocks the Heavens'' technique was one that took years of study and dedication from a Titled Douluo to create. Not only that, it was one made by the Scarlet Dragon Douluo, Zhuo Shi! That person was Shen Yi and Wu Zhangkong''s teacher!


    The two of them respected Zhuo Shi very deeply. In their hearts, he was like an immovable mountain that acted as a pillar that shielded them from wind and rain.


    Elder Cai often made fun of Zhuo Shi as well. However, deep down, she respected him for his talents and capabilities in combat. She knew how difficult Zhuo Shi''s techniques were to master.


    Hence, seeing Huang Yu stealing one of Zhuo Shi''s techniques from Tang Wulin and using it so smoothly made all of them feel horrified.


    Was this type of talent one that should belong to a human? It seemed more like the talent of gods...


    Tang Wulin felt his breath caught in his throat. His eyes were wide open as well.


    Huang Yu''s attack was extremely similar to his. It was so similar to the point where he even felt the Golden Dragon King''s energy from Huang Yu''s punch.


    This was also the reason Gu Yue was shocked.


    From what Gu Yue knew, other than having the third eye and a very special set of circumstances in his body, Huang Yu was a human. A very talented and powerful one, but a human nonetheless.


    Then how? How did he manage to obtain the Golden Dragon King''s power and use it in that strike against Tang Wulin?


    The reason that was unknown to the two of them was that Huang Yu had always been studying Tang Wulin''s bloodline.


    He would get samples of Tang Wulin''s DNA often and study them to learn more about his bloodline. Out of all the DNA''s he had ever studied, Tang Wulin''s seemed to contain the most secrets, barring his own bloodline of course.


    The fact that he had been in contact so much about Tang Wulin''s bloodline allowed him to perfectly replicate it with the King''s Wisdom and use it as well.


    Trying it out, Huang Yu would say that it wasn''t anything special. His own bloodline was far superior to it.


    If any god were to hear Huang Yu''s words right now, they would want to choke him to death.


    The other students didn''t know all this. However, their reactions were spectacular as well, with them all having their jaws wide open seeing Huang Yu perfectly emulate Tang Wulin''s attack.


    Not that bad? Was that the only rating the only one he would give to a technique that sent fear into the hearts of many?


    If Zhuo Shi were to hear these words, he would be spitting mouthfuls of blood in anger.


    Huang Yu smiled before holding out a hand. "I guess I''ll try my own version of it then. Come out Jormungandr¡­"


    As those words were spoken, a small ball of light suddenly came out of Huang Yu''s body. The small ball of light quickly morphed into a small bearded snake that quickly rested on Huang Yu''s outstretched palm.


    Tang Wulin, who managed to calm himself down enough thanks to his great mental strength spoke up seeing this. "What do you mean by your own version¡­" Tang Wulin choked out, looking at the small snake on Huang Yu''s palm.


    Gu Yue herself was a bit nervous herself. Although both Gu Yue and Tang Wulin had the most powerful dragon bloodlines in the universe, they could both feel something strange about the snake in Huang Yu''s hands.


    "This."


    The moment those words were spoken, Jorm''s eyes turned blood red before it turned into strands of light that entered Huang Yu''s arm.


    Huang Yu slid one foot back, and ???ked his arm in preparation to throw a punch.


    Huang Yu twisted his body forwards as he threw the punch.


    "[World Eater Devours the Heavens]"


    The spectre of a massive head that was larger than a bus suddenly appeared behind Huang Yu''s body. When Huang Yu''s punch was fully thrown, the spectral head that very clearly belonged to Jorm roared loudly.


    A devouring energy was blasted in Tang Wulin''s direction. In the face of this power, spirit energy or bloodline power, all of them were merely nutrition of this monstrous attack.


    Seeing this, Elder Cai attempted to teleport Tang Wulin out of the platform. However, to her dismay, there were no spatial energies to be used for teleportation!


    Unknown to her, the reason for this was that Huang Yu''s [World Eater Devours the Heavens] rang true to its namesake and devoured even that!


    Elder Cai let out a tsk before she rushed downwards, her nine rings all summoned behind her back. Shen Yi and Wu Zhangkong weren''t idle as well as they made their way to rescue Tang Wulin.


    Appearing in front of Tang Wulin, a brilliant moon was summoned by Elder Cai as it collided with the devouring energies.


    As the two powers collided, Elder Cai noticed something wrong. Why did the attack seem to get stronger while she felt her own spirit energy being drained at a massive rate?


    However, at that moment, the devouring force abruptly disappeared.


    Elder Cai turned to look at Huang Yu who was chuckling nervously while scratching the back of his head. "Sorry, I got a bit too excited and forgot to hold back enough for that punch¡­"


    "..."


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    The battle was stopped after that despite there being Gu Yue left. After Huang Yu''s show of power, there wasn''t any point in him fighting her anyways.


    With that, Huang Yu was exempted from the mandatory creation of battle armour, which brought him great joy.


    As Huang Yu walked back to his dorm room with Gu Yue, she suddenly asked him a question.


    "Huang Yu, how did you use the Golden Dragon powers just now?" Gu Yue asked seriously. She had stopped questioning Huang Yu like this quite a while ago about his powers, but this was something that was too important to the spirit beasts.


    If Huang Yu had the bloodline of the Golden Dragon King as well, then they could¡­


    Huang Yu raised an eyebrow. "I borrowed it from Tang Wulin." Technically he wasn''t lying. He had borrowed genetic material from Tang Wulin to learn to create the Golden Dragon King''s energy. He just didn''t specify what the ''it'' he had borrowed was.


    No matter how much Gu Yue had learned from Huang Yu these past few years, she still couldn''t outplay him when it came to a play of words like this. Hence, she didn''t ask more.


    "Oh," There was a slight disappointment. However, she pushed it aside. Even if he didn''t have it, it wouldn''t change how their relationship worked anyways.


    Back in their room, Huang Yu found a small box on his desk. On it, was a note that read:


    ''These are the herbs as promised in the contract.''


    Huang Yu opened up the small box, to find a spatial ring inside. He took a few moments to scan through the spatial ring, making sure Yun Ming didn''t give him less than promised.


    Although he knew that someone as prestigious as Yun Ming probably wouldn''t do something like that, it never hurt to be cautious. Who knew what was going on in the heads of man.


    After he checked that everything was there, he bade goodbye to Gu Yue as he left the dorm to go deliver these herbs to the Nox building. He would find time to study them later.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    As she stood under the pale moonlight, a voice suddenly made its way into her ears.


    "Are you admitting defeat on the bet? It doesn''t even seem like you''re trying to get Wulin''s attention..."


    Turning to the source of the voice, Gu Yue was faced with a young girl with long flowing silver hair. She had amethyst eyes and was amazingly beautiful. "What bet? I don''t remember any bet."


    The silver haired girl raised an eyebrow. "Are you trying to renege on the bet in that way? Isn''t that too shameless for you considering your status, Gu Yue?"


    "I don''t understand. What bet are you talking about? Do you have any proof of the bet, Na''er? I really can''t seem to remember saying anything about it." Gu Yue asked with a tilt of her head. She tried to hide it, but the silver haired girl, now christened as Na''er saw the slight upward curves on the sides of Gu Yue''s lips.


    Na''er frowned. "You''re not planning on making yourself complete?"


    "Of course I am." Gu Yue said. She didn''t deign to elaborate more on this.


    "Are you doing this because of him? You should know that your relationship can''t succeed. The spirit beasts won''t accept someone like him."


    Gu Yue gave a hmph. "I''ll make them accept it."


    "They may not listen¡­"


    "I''ll force them to listen. If I obtain the Golden Dragon King''s bloodline, all spirit beasts in the world naturally have to fall in line to my words."


    At those words, Na''er''s frown deepened. "You''re planning on killing Wulin for his bloodline?"


    A strange smile appeared on Gu Yue''s lips. "That depends. Will you listen to me, or will I have to take things into my own hands?"


    Hearing those words, Na''er closed her eyes before letting out a sigh. Opening them again, she spoke softly. "You''ve changed. You would have never done something like this before."


    Gu Yue didn''t answer as she turned to look at the beautiful and bright moon once more.


    Na''er sighed once more. "Can you give me some time? If you promise to not harm Tang Wulin, I''ll return to you by the time the others turn twenty years old."


    Not receiving a reply, Na''er clenched her fists before she relaxed them. Shaking her head, she began leaving.


    "You''ve became the very thing you sought to destroy Gu Yue¡­" With that Na''er left the area to return to the Sea God Island.


    A chuckle came out of Gu Yue''s lips after Na''er left..


    "I know that I''ve become like one of them, but I don''t mind."

 Chapter 55 - I Believe I can Fly

    Tang Wulin was puzzled.


    Actually no, scratch that. He was completely bewildered.


    There were two reasons for this. One of them was the fact that Huang Yu just copied his technique and used it even better than he did.


    How did Huang Yu even use it though. That technique required one to train in reversing their blood essence in order to use it. It wasn''t something that talent could do. You really needed time to master Shocks the Heavens.


    When he brought this concern to his teacher, Zhuo Shi, who was technically also their grandmaster, he saw a strange expression appear on Zhuo Shi''s face. Zhuo Shi quickly hid it though and just told Tang Wulin that it wasn''t anything to worry about.


    "I''ll go meet him about it later." were Zhuo Shi''s words.


    As for the other reason for his bewilderment, it was one that he was far more worried about than just Huang Yu copying his techniques.


    It was about his relationship with Gu Yue.


    ''What happened?'' Tang Wulin thought as he searched for Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan. ''Why did Gu Yue avoid me holding her hands?''


    Back at Eastsea Academy, his relationship with her could be considered amazing. The two of them were together quite often and she would side with him for almost anything.


    As a result of this, the two of them had been teased many times by Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan that they could be childhood sweethearts and grow up to become a power couple.


    However, this started to change after returning from the Skysea Alliance Tournament.


    Starting from that time, she began spending a lot more time with Huang Yu, someone who was considered sort of an outsider in their group. Huang Yu tended not to mix around with them, and he seemed to disappear every so often.


    Back to about Gu Yue, she began spending less and less time with all of them, eventually reaching the point now where she didn''t even bother meeting up with them anymore unless there was something going on that required them to work together, like for the creation of battle armour.


    As all of these ran through his head, Tang Wulin couldn''t help but wish that Gu Yue could just return to the old her. He missed her companionship.


    Lost in thought, Tang Wulin didn''t even realise when he had arrived at his dorm that he shared with Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    "So you''re saying that you''re the Scarlet Dragon Douluo Zhou Shi and that you''re my grandmaster?"


    "That''s right."


    "Greetings to¡­ grandmaster, I guess?" Huang Yu said.


    Seeing this, Zhuo Shi raised an eyebrow. He had heard about this specific grand disciple of his from the others that Huang Yu wasn''t really the type of person who shows respect to others. He didn''t believe it at first, but seeing him like this now, he knew where the others were coming from.


    This brat wasn''t even pretending to be filial to his teachers. From Huang Yu''s posture to his tone of voice when he greeted him, he could tell that Huang Yu didn''t even care that the person standing in front of him was his grandmaster.


    Zhuo Shi didn''t particularly mind of course. With the strength and talent he had heard that Huang Yu had, he was allowed to be arrogant like this.


    Huang Yu wasn''t one to be late, so he was naturally in a hurry to get there now.


    Snapped out of his thoughts by Huang Yu''s words, Zhuo Shi spoke. "Cancel it. It isn''t that important. I want to see your Shocks the Heavens."


    Huang Yu was dumbfounded when he heard these words. His grandmaster was also this type of person?


    Weren''t Zhuo Shi''s actions too unreasonable? No sane person would just go up to someone they never met before, call themselves their grandmaster and then ask them to cancel all their preexisting appointments.


    Huang Yu gave a smile that didn''t reach his eyes. "I''m sorry, but it''s actually really important, so I have to go now. Maybe we can set another time for that." Huang Yu said as he tried to leave through another way.


    The only reason Huang Yu didn''t outright just ignore this guy was because he was Wu Zhangkong''s teacher. He may have already outstripped Wu Zhangkong in strength and skill, but his respect for him was still rather deep. Wu Zhangkong could be said to be the best teacher he ever met in this life and the last.


    As Huang Yu began leaving, Zhuo Shi frowned. He didn''t expect that he would be rejected like this. How could any existing appointment be more important than the words of an elder of Shrek Academy.


    He instantly appeared in front of Huang Yu''s path again. "I''ll help you take care of anything that comes up as a result of not going. For now, just come with me."


    Zhuo Shi moved his arm forward to grab Huang Yu on the shoulder. Before he could make contact, he heard a sigh.


    The moment those words were spoken, Zhuo Shi suddenly found himself falling from 1000 metres in the sky.


    Dropping down at breakneck speeds, he made use of his Titled Douluo cultivation and stabilised his altitude. When his fall came to a halt, he couldn''t but exclaim in shock in his heart.


    ''What was that?! How am I suddenly here right now?''


    Zhuo Shi was about to fly back to search for Huang Yu, but when he lowered himself to an altitude below the clouds, he found out that he had been sent to another city completely.


    "Holy shiet¡­ that fu?k?n? brat..."


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    When Huang Yu arrived at the meeting spot, he was surprised to see that Gu Yue was already there waiting for him.


    Gu Yue wore a beautiful plum-coloured dress that perfectly complemented the colour of her eyes. On her head was a sunhat that gave Gu Yue an innocent vibe.


    As a Spirit Master, although she was only thirteen years of age, she looked far more like a sixteen-year-old at this moment. She was 168cm tall and had long slender legs that could attract the attention of any man. She wasn''t particularly pretty, but she had an aura around her that wouldn''t make her lose out to a beauty.


    Despite her current body maturity, Huang Yu was strong in both body and mind. ''She was still thirteen'' he reminded himself repeatedly every day. He was not a degenerate and would not commit a horrid crime.


    Milfs are number one.


    "Gu Yue," Huang Yu called out. As he did so, the cold aura surrounding Gu Yue hurriedly disappeared as she turned to Huang Yu with a bright smile.


    "Huang Yu, you''re here!"


    Gu Yue went over quickly. Going over, she noticed many surrounding females staring at Huang Yu. This wasn''t really a surprise to her. Huang Yu himself had grown quite tall at his age, standing at a height of 174cm and had an amazing physique. Not only that, he had grown incredibly handsome and emanated an aura that attracted people''s attention. It was no wonder that other girls would have an interest in him.


    Naturally, due to Gu Yue''s dragon instincts, she could be¡­ rather possessive. Hence, with a look from her, the other girls staring at Huang Yu were cowed.


    Huang Yu noticed this and let out a soft chuckle. "You want to go now?"


    "Yea, I know a really nice place we could go to." Gu Yue said with a nod of her head. As she said that, she held Huang Yu''s arm and pulled him along.


    Seeing this, Huang Yu raised an eyebrow. This girl was really getting more and more courageous as time passed wasn''t she?

 Chapter 56 - Dao of Robbery

    A/N: Guys, only one comment per person is counted as a unique comment. Please don''t spam the comment section with the same comment eight times. On another note, the ending of this chapter may be a little darker than what I write normally so be warned.


    A few months passed and eventually the first semester''s final exam neared. Throughout the past few months, there were a couple of things worth noting, such as a battle between Tang Wulin''s group and Wu Siduo''s group and the battle between their class and an upper-grade class. However, Huang Yu didn''t really care much about them since he wasn''t involved at all.


    The battle between Tang Wulin''s group and Wu Siduo''s group naturally had nothing to do with him. On the other hand, he didn''t partake in the upper-grade battle since he was barred from it by the teachers.


    Apparently, he was considered an anomaly so he wasn''t a representation of how strong the class actually was considering he beat the rest of the class by himself. While holding back immensely may he add.


    To his surprise though, two people he was familiar with appeared in his class during this time. It was Xu Lizhi and Ye Xinglan.


    For some reason, something changed in the inner courts. Huang Yu didn''t know the specifics of what happened because he didn''t find it important to learn about, but the outcome of it was that their class was disbanded and had to go to the outer court.


    When the two of them had seen Huang Yu in the class, their first instinct was to freeze.


    Xu Lizhi froze because of what he saw that day during the fight between Huang Yu and Ye Xinglan at the Skysea Alliance Tournament. After Huang Yu''s complete and utter domination of Ye Xinglan, he didn''t even dare to approach him.


    Ye Xinglan on the other hand, froze because of the complex emotions she was feeling. During these past few years, she had thought through the words that Huang Yu had spoken to her that day. With that, although she could be still rather arrogant at times, it was no longer directed at everyone.


    Just the people she wanted to piss off.


    She had wanted to go up to Huang Yu for a chat, but she could never really find a proper time when he was alone to have a talk with him. He always seemed to either be with a black-haired girl, or he was just unable to be found.


    As for Zhuo Shi, he had a pretty crappy time with Huang Yu. When he was first teleported away, he took three days to return to Shrek City. After that, he immediately went to see Huang Yu again.


    He tried to get Huang Yu to follow him again. However this time, Huang Yu didn''t even bother to listen to Zhou Shi''s nonsense. He just gave a quick, "Adios amigo," before giving Zhou Shi the truck-kun treatment to another city.


    This happened four times before Zhou Shi finally got the message and stopped disturbing Huang Yu.


    When his fellow elders heard about his plight, Zhuo Shi couldn''t even show his face in front of them without getting laughed at.


    "The first semester''s final exam you''ve all been looking forward to is almost here," Shen Yi said while standing behind the lectern in the lecture theatre.


    Hearing that, Huang Yu''s first impression was to give a *pui* at her. No one, and I mean absolutely no one, likes exams. They should all be burned with fire.


    "Five people will be expelled according to the results of the exam. Work hard if you don''t want to be one of those five."


    At this point, Tang Wulin suddenly spoke up. "Teacher Shen, is there any way to avoid having anyone expelled?


    Shen Yi quirked an eyebrow at his question. "There is."


    Tang Wulin''s expression lit up immediately hearing that. "What do we have to do so no one is expelled?"


    "The results of the final exam will be based on how many points you score. If everyone meets the minimum score, then everyone might be able to pass. But the bar for the next semester''s exam would be raised by five percent. You can help the others if you''re willing to share your points with them, but be careful of how many points you give away. They could be the difference between making it into the inner court or not."


    Hearing this, Huang Yu shifted his gaze to look at Tang Wulin. From his expression, Huang Yu could tell that Tang Wulin was planning on being that guy¡­


    You know... that one guy who does everyone else''s homework at school...


    Even if you helped them out like this now, they most likely will do worse in the next ?ssessment. There are stories of how some people improved dramatically after the first test of course, but they are the exceptions, not the rule.


    "Now here are the details of the exam¡­"


    To summarise Shen Yi''s words, all the students will go to Bright City while going through at least ten cities in between. In every city, a spirit master five ranks above the examinee has to be defeated and no help is allowed during this time.


    Furthermore, spatial rings, communicators, and any other resource being possessed will be confiscated before they head out. When Huang Yu heard this, his first action was to subtly remove the spatial ring on his finger before throwing it in a pocket dimension he had just created.


    There was no way anyone was getting a hold of his spatial ring. He had lots of ''confidential'' stuff inside. It was of utmost importance that no one else knows what was inside.


    Especially Gu Yue.


    The duration of this exam would be fifteen days. One would have to obtain resources, then travel to over ten cities, defeat the required spirit masters, and return to the academy all in this timeframe.


    As class ended, there was a body search done by the teachers at Shrek Academy and everyone''s items were confiscated except Huang Yu''s of course.


    When the teachers had not found anything on Huang Yu, including no spatial ring, they all grew suspicious and checked him especially thoroughly. Unfortunately for them, how could they have ever expected that Huang Yu could open up a mini-pocket dimension?


    "Gu Yue¡­" Huang Yu whispered.


    "Yes?"


    "You wanna go get some money together?"


    There was no way Huang Yu was going to spend his own money for this test. Hence, he wanted to use the money he had obtained in another fashion.


    "How?" she inquired.


    A few more words whispered in Gu Yue''s ears later, a massive grin could be seen on her face. "I like the way you think Huang Yu."


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    "My apologies, this is a robbery. Line up properly, ladies and gentlemen!" Huang Yu said in a gentlemanly fashion with both hands behind his back. Gu Yue was standing next to him in a rather elegant manner.


    The two of them were blocking the path of a group of gangsters who were walking on the streets. The group of gangsters being inhibited by both Huang Yu and Gu Yue couldn''t help but have looks of bewilderment at what they were currently facing.


    It was Gu Yue''s turn to speak at this moment. "Hush, no more nonsense. Hurry the hell up." she spoke in a severe tone.


    "Listen to the lady, please. Men on the left and women on the right." As Huang Yu said so, he summoned his martial spirit.


    One of the men blocked wasn''t really amused by this play and got angry. "What the hell are you brats doing? Get out of our wa¡ª"


    [Arang]


    He didn''t get to finish as he was suddenly elbowed in the gut fiercely by Gu Yue. During these past few months, she had practised martial arts together with Huang Yu. She wasn''t super into it at first, but after a while, she found out how amazing it actually was when she managed to combine her elements into combat.


    Even Huang Yu himself had complimented on how deadly her fighting style was when martial arts were used in conjunction with her elemental control.


    The gangster, who was at Rank 48 was blown away as a result of the combination between the tornado and the force from Gu Yue''s blow. He landed a few metres away with a bruise on his abdomen.


    The only reason he only received this much damage was because Gu Yue was holding back immensely in her strike.


    "What! Did you guys not catch his words? He said men on the left and women on the right! You guys better get your shit together!" Gu Yue shouted at them.


    Huang Yu snorted, "Did you guys think that Yours Truly was joking about this?!? Line up!"


    Having felt Huang Yu''s domineering aura, the group of gangsters wanted to spit blood. However, they reluctantly listened to Huang Yu.


    "Now take them out." Gu Yue said.


    At those words, the gangsters gritted their teeth before removing their spirit rings. They wanted to hide some of the items they had on hand in their pockets but a flair of Huang Yu''s aura stopped them from trying any tricks.


    When all the items were laid out on the floor, Huang Yu suddenly walked towards one of the female gangsters. She was rather pretty and had a voluptuous figure.


    As Huang Yu stood in front of her, she tried to seduce him by bending forwards a bit and revealing some more cleavage.


    Gu Yue, seeing this, wanted to just drop the act and pummel this woman at this moment.


    "Alright, alright. Hand em out!" Huang Yu laughed before holding out his palm.


    The woman flinched seeing this before she took out her own items that she had hidden.


    A nod was what Huang Yu received in reply before the two of them walked off back to the academy.


    Walking off, Huang Yu suddenly turned back to look at them without them noticing. The humour in his eyes was suddenly replaced by a cold glint.


    "Huang Yu, what''s wrong?"


    Huang Yu blinked once, returning his gaze back to normal before he shifted his gaze back to Gu Yue and laughed. "It''s nothing."


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    The mob of gangsters began going back to their hangout empty-handed and fuming with anger.


    "Damn it!" the one who had been hit by Gu Yue previously shouted. "If I ever see that bitch again, I''ll make sure to break her!"


    "Humph, we''ll just ask our brothers to gang up and attack them."


    "Are you sure though? If they''re brave and strong enough to do something like this to us, shouldn''t they be from Shrek Academy?"


    As these words were spoken, all the mobsters quieted down. Gritting their teeth, they realised that they probably wouldn''t get a chance to exact their revenge.


    When they arrived at their hangout, they noticed that something was off. It was oddly quiet there, something that was usually impossible considering the people inside. Not only that, there was an odd metallic yet sweet smell in the surroundings.


    This brought a sense of dread to all of them. Had Shrek Academy finally come to bust them today? That can''t be right? They weren''t big enough to warrant Shrek Academy''s attention so they mostly went unnoticed all this time in Shrek City.


    Slowly, one of them approached the door to the hangout. Twisting the doorknob to their hangout, what they saw next caused their blood to freeze.


    Dead, unmoving bodies decorated the room while blood dyed the walls red. There were limbs strewn around the room as well, showing signs of a struggle, albeit a brief one.


    Looking at this, all of them were silenced. Bile rushed up to their throats as they forcefully tried to swallow it back down.


    After a few moments did they finally manage to calm down a bit. They were about to run away, but a voice from inside the hangout suddenly paralyzed all of them.


    "Are you leaving so soon?"


    From the darkness of the shadows inside the hangout, a cloaked man with dark skin appeared. On his forehead was a small red bindu. There seemed to be several small dots on his head but they were mostly covered by the cloak he was wearing. The man lacked eyebrows and seemed to wear a pair of large hooped gold earrings. On his cloak were two symbols of ¦¸ on each side of his shoulder.


    "You should stay." As he said those words, the group of gangsters felt an irresistible force dragging them into the hideout before the doors slammed shut.


    Inside the dark hangout, one male gangster in the group stuttered out, "W, who are y, you¡­ and w, what do you w, want with us!"


    The dark-skinned man gave a bright smile. However, on his large lips, he looked outright terrifying.


    "You may call me Romaria Traviola, the name that was given to me by his eminence. As for what I want with you¡­ well, your group has been rather¡­ naughty recently hasn''t it?"


    A look of realisation suddenly appeared on the face of the woman who attempted seducing Huang Yu previously. "You''re from Nox! And a bishop from there nonetheless!"


    At those words, all of the gangsters paled even further.


    Romaria didn''t deny nor confirm those words as he continued speaking. "Drug dealing, child trafficking, ****. Those are but some of the misdeeds your little group has condoned. Because of these acts, you have brought upon yourselves the fury of our king¡­ our God¡­" Romaria whispered out the last part.


    "You can''t do this! You should hand us to be judged by the law!??


    A sneer appeared on Romario''s face as he heard this.


    "My king''s words are the law."

 Chapter 57 - Bishops Having a Nice Time

    After Huang Yu and Gu Yue split up the loot they had gotten from that gang of gangsters, they bade each other goodbye and went their separate ways. Students weren''t allowed to work together after leaving the school area.


    Huang Yu left Shrek Academy relatively quickly via a soul train. Releasing his senses to the surroundings, he didn''t sense the existence of any teachers from Shrek Academy following him. They were probably only going to start the supervision after he actually arrived in another city.


    As the soul train left Shrek City, Huang Yu was sitting alone on a seat. An hour passed before a dark-skinned man went and sat next to him.


    "My king, this lowly one has obeyed your wishes..." the dark-skinned man suddenly spoke.


    "Good job, Romario" Huang Yu''s reply was curt and he didn''t seem to be interested. At this moment, he was in a public area, so he couldn''t show that he was well acquainted with the person beside him.


    In fact, he had already set up a barrier that stopped the sound from escaping to the surroundings. Even a Quasi God standing nearby wouldn''t be able to hear their words. Not only that, Huang Yu had created a subtle illusion that made it seem as if their lips weren''t moving. One could never be too safe after all.


    The only reason Romario would come near him now anyways was because he had sensed that there weren''t any other spirit masters looking in on them at this moment. Romario was a fanatic for Nox, but he wasn''t dumb.


    "My king, you do not have to exert yourself. This humble one has managed to manifest a mind manipulation technique. I can just wipe the minds of everyone here of this conversation happening."


    Huang Yu raised an eyebrow. "Won''t it be found out if there is a checkup from other spirit masters?"


    "My mind control is more like a type of hypnosis, my king. It can''t be found out by other spirit masters because I am not wiping their memories from their mind. Rather, I''m influencing their minds to forget it on their own. It is similar to how a normal person will not remember what they ate a week ago."


    "That''s a nifty ability to have." Huang Yu commented.


    A smile appeared on Romario''s lips. "I thank you for your compliment, my king."


    Suddenly, a look of alertness appeared on Romario''s face. That look of alertness soon shifted into one of horrible anger.


    Romario turned back to Huang Yu who gave him a nod in reply. Having received his king''s permission, Romario stood up before swiftly wiping the minds of the other people in the same car as them.


    As soon as he did so, he disappeared from the spot he had been in.


    Still sitting in his seat, Huang Yu let out a soft laugh. ''That Spirit Emperor from the Holy Spirit Cult coming right now is so unlucky. Out of all the trains he could have chosen to attack, he chose this one¡­'' Huang Yu thought amusedly.


    Looking out the window, Huang Yu cleared his head from those thoughts about the soon-to-be-dead Spirit Emperor as his thoughts unknowingly drifted to a very familiar black-haired girl.


    ''Gu Yue¡­ should be a spirit beast, or is directly related to them in some way. From her asking me about spirit beasts and that black dragon in human form protecting her in the shadows all the time, those are all discriminate proof of it.''


    ''I can sense some malicious intent from the spirit beast pretending to be a human, but I don''t sense any from her. With the powerful dragon bloodline I sense from her as well, she should have quite the deep background.''


    Huang Yu sighed before scratching the back of his head. Thinking about all these things were so troublesome. He could tell that Gu Yue actually wanted to tell him the things she was hiding, but there was some sense of duty stopping her from doing so. Huang Yu had seen Gu Yue go through many mental dilemmas when he asked her about some more s?ns?t?v? things.


    He understood of course. Everyone had something that they didn''t want to reveal to others. The status of him as the King of Nox and his third eye were all things that he wouldn''t reveal to anyone willy-nilly.


    However, he himself was tired as well having to keep such a great mental wall. He, like Gu Yue, personally wanted to be able to confide with others about the things he was facing as well. He was incredibly powerful now, but he was still a human after all.


    Humans were social creatures. They needed to interact with others to function properly.


    His followers weren''t ones that he could depend on with something like this. They admired him so deeply that they didn''t have any differing opinions from him. While they made great followers to his organisation, they didn''t make good friends for him.


    The only person in this world he could call a true friend was Gu Yue. Sure they had their ups and downs sometimes, but she was still the person he cherished the most in this world.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    A man shrouded in a pitch-black cloak and holding a scepter in his right hand was currently making his way onto the train Huang Yu was on right now.


    His goals at this moment were to cause a catastrophe for this train. From that, a large number of people who were riding on this train would be killed. The souls of these innocent people who died would then be used as a supplement for him to grow his cultivation.


    This was the way of cultivation for evil Spirit Masters in the Holy Spirit Cult! With this, they were stronger and faster than a normal Spirit Master at the same stage. They would also cultivate faster as well.


    Unfortunately, this evil Spirit Master didn''t know that he had just kicked a steel plate by choosing this specific train.


    While his guard was down, he was suddenly grabbed by the face and dragged into a nearby forest before he could even react.


    His body was dragged without a care. Rocks, branches, trees, he hit many of them during his ''free trip'', having a majority of the bones in his body broken before he was thrown in a random clearing in that forest.


    Spitting out a mouthful of blood, a stifling fear filled his ?h?st as he realised the situation he was in. The Federation must have found out about their plans and hid a powerful Spirit Master in wait for them.


    But how? There were so many possibilities for the places that the Holy Spirit Cult could have attacked! There could be no way that the Federation could have predicted this beforehand!


    Six spirit rings glowed brightly behind him as green mist poured out of them.


    He looked up wanting to see the person he would have to defend himself against. Unfortunately, before he could even catch a glimpse of who had dragged him here, he suddenly found him flying sky high.


    ''Eh?'' the Emissary of Pestilence thought in confusion. He hadn''t felt any pain although he was clearly hit with such force. Why was that?


    Also, why was he feeling so light?


    The evil Spirit Master didn''t understand what had happened to him before he died.


    "Hmph, a vermin from the Holy Spirit Cult with this little ability dares to approach the train our king was in?" a beautiful female with long-blonde hair said in disdain.


    "Ah Xiao Chen, why did you kill that sacrilegious heretic before I could get my hands on him? Our king had expressly given me the go-ahead to do it."


    The woman, who was known as Xiao Chen, turned her head to look at Romario. "Sorry, but I was too outraged at this piece of filth for daring to do his actions. I really couldn''t control my anger."


    Romario let out a sigh. "It''s fine. It''s just a shame that you killed him too quickly. Scum like this should be nailed to a wall and let slowly bleed to death."


    "That''s why you need to train your mentality. You''re too brash. If Bishop Guang Biao was here, he would definitely flay this heretic alive."


    The two fanatical bishops of Nox kept speaking like this in the open plain for quite a while. If Huang Yu could hear what these two were talking about right now, he would want to slap them.


    Nox was an upright and just organisation okay! How the fu?k did your minds wire themselves to think like this?

 Chapter 58

    After a while, the soul train that Huang Yu was in eventually made it to the soul train station of a random city. However, Huang Yu, who was lost in thought, didn''t realise this.


    It was only when the soul train doors opened did he finally snap out of this state. Getting up, Huang Yu frowned slightly. He normally never got this lost in his thoughts after he awakened the King''s Wisdom since he was capable of resolving problems at a fast pace after its awakening.


    The fact that he did get so lost in his thoughts was proof of how much Gu Yue''s situation troubled him.


    He shook his head to get rid of those thoughts. He couldn''t do anything about it at the moment anyway, so why bother thinking about it some more? It was better to just live in the moment.


    The moment that thought crossed his head, Huang Yu''s eyes widened.


    Living in the moment. Those words¡­ they just might be a piece in the puzzle of creating a new philosophy of his new cultivation technique.


    Sure those words have a very easy to understand the meaning on the surface, but Huang Yu could feel that there was a deeper meaning deep down.


    It was something a normal human could not comprehend. This was because it was more akin to a feeling rather than something that could be put into human words.


    It didn''t make sense, but could human words give an explanation to something in a higher dimension? A human''s five senses were incredibly limited. Only with one''s spiritual feelings could a being truly understand the universe.


    The reason Huang Yu could feel something about those words was because the King''s Wisdom had already given him complete comprehension of two of the fundamental forces of the universe. Huang Yu''s understanding of the world he was living in was incomparable to any non-God level being on Douluo Plane at the moment.


    This was something Huang Yu would need to ponder and comprehend more of in his own time. Him fretting over Gu Yue''s situation previously was actually a blessing in disguise.


    He quickly left the soul train since the doors were about to close. When he exited the soul train, he found Wu Zhangkong waiting for him there, sitting on one of the seats in the waiting area.


    Huang Yu wasn''t really surprised about this. He had sensed Wu Zhangkong''s arrival long ago.


    "Teacher Wu, what are you doing here? I thought that the teachers were supposed to be watching from the shadows." Huang Yu asked. He had an inkling of what was going on, but he wanted a confirmation.


    Wu Zhangkong stood up. "The dead body of an evil Spirit Master was found nearby the soul train tracks in a forest. We believe that he was about to commit an act terrorism but was killed before he could do so. To be safe, you have to get together in a group with your classmates since there aren''t enough teachers to supervise all of you."


    Ah¡­ it was almost exactly as he expected. Normally he would reprimand Xiao Chen and Romario for not cleaning up the traces of a battle, but it seemed to work out in his favour this time since he could see Gu Yue again.


    Now that he thought about it, his thoughts seemed to stray to Gu Yue quite often these past few months. Realising what was going on, he almost let out a sigh.


    It wasn''t a complete certainty that Gu Yue was a spirit beast and was past the age of consent. Without knowing for sure, he didn''t dare try to extend their relationship anything beyond a platonic one.


    Sure he could just take a bit of blood from her to check, but he wasn''t the type of person who did these types of things to the ones he cared about.


    Call him a coward if you will, but this was a moral bottom line of his that he would never cross.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Wu Zhangkong brought Huang Yu outside the soul train station. The moment they exited it, Huang Yu was greeted with the sight of Gu Yue, Tang Wulin, Xu Lizhi, Xie Xie, Xu Xiaoyan and Ye Xinglan.


    Gu Yue had been chatting with Tang Wulin. However, the moment she saw Huang Yu appear, her eyes brightened up as she excused herself from the conversation.


    "You''re here," she said rather cheerfully.


    Huang Yu smiled as he saw her before nodding his head in affirmation.


    "We''re heading to the Spirit Pagoda to find some opponents. Do you want to go?" Gu Yue inquired. If Huang Yu had any other ideas on where to go, then Gu Yue was willing to change the place they were going to even though it was her that convinced the others to go there in the first place.


    "Great!"


    Huang Yu joined the group before they headed off to the local Spirit Pagoda. During their trip there, Ye Xinglan had tried a few times to get a conversation with Huang Yu. However, each and every time, Gu Yue would interrupt her before she could say anything by speaking first.


    Noticing this, Ye Xinglan couldn''t help but feel that Gu Yue had a sixth sense for this.


    Tang Wulin himself had tried to talk to Gu Yue a few times. Unfortunately, she would reply curtly before going back to talk with Huang Yu again.


    Due to this, Tang Wulin had to go and talk to the others instead.


    Huang Yu saw all this of course. Despite this, he didn''t deign to say anything about it. Inside his thoughts though, he couldn''t help but comment that Gu Yue was rather devious in her actions.


    When they arrived at the Spirit Pagoda, they were unfortunately rejected from being given any help despite Gu Yue being a disciple of the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo, a very influential elder in the Spirit Pagoda.


    It seemed that Gu Yue''s teacher had also been informed about this test and she didn''t want to make it easy for Gu Yue.


    As a result of this, Huang Yu and the others had to resort to some more¡­ interesting methods to fight against opponents.


    "Sir, if you want to get past this area, please give us a sizeable donation."


    Sun Runyu was extremely confused when he was suddenly blocked by several strangers. Out of all of them, the most eye-catching one was the one with bright red hair.


    "What are you kids doing? You shouldn''t be playing jokes around the Spirit Pagoda. Hurry up and go home!" Sun Runyu suddenly shouted with the imposing airs of a military officer.


    Hearing this, Gu Yue suddenly spoke up. "Hmph, so you''re calling us a bunch of jokes just for asking for some donations?"


    ''Eh?'' Sun Runyu thought confusedly.


    Gu Yue suddenly put her hands on her heart as her eyes slowly became red. "I''ve been hurt emotionally. I don''t think I can live on any longer."


    ''Eehh???''


    A loud snort came from Huang Yu. "To hurt the heart of a young maiden. You are truly despicable! Guys, let''s make him give Gu Yue an explanation!"


    ''Eeeeehhhhhhhh???????"


    When he found himself waking up in the hospital a few hours later, Sun Runyu still didn''t truly understand what had happened.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    "You kids! Who set off the soul power alarm?!"


    In front of the students of Shrek Academy were five purple mechas. They were quite imposing, standing at a height of three feet.


    When Huang Yu heard this, a deadpanned look almost appeared on his face. However, thanks to his strong willpower, he kept a straight face as he ratted one of his teammates out.


    "Sir! It was him/her!"


    At this moment, the purple mecha pilots had their eyebrows raised inside their mechas. These kids were just randomly pointing at each other.


    "Since none of you want to be honest, all of you will have to come with us. Don''t worry, the Spirit Pagoda''s punishment won''t be too harsh."


    "How much is not ''too harsh''?" Tang Wulin suddenly asked.


    Everyone looked at each other for a moment before nodding their heads. All at once, they performed a special and complex manoeuvre that took many years to master.


    Nigerundayo!!


    Immediately, they all blasted off. As they did so, Huang Yu had grabbed Gu Yue''s hand to pull her along as they ran, making her blush a lightly at the contact.


    The pilots of the purple mechas, who were the law enforcement officers of the Spirit Pagoda sighed seeing this. Weren''t kids supposed to look up to mecha pilots?


    The mechas began quickly chasing after them. Sadly, they didn''t know¡­


    That they had activated Huang Yu''s trap card!


    A few moments later, the three purple mechas were tied up in chains that they for some reason couldn''t break.


    Standing next to Huang Yu, Gu Yue suddenly teased him. "I wonder why you have chains like those with you, Huang Yu¡­ Your taste is quite heavy..."


    With a completely straight face, Huang Yu replied. "Because I am a man of culture and have very refined tastes!"


    Gu Yu was left dumbfounded by Huang Yu''s answer. She really couldn''t tell whether Huang Yu was joking or if he was being serious.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    At the side, Wu Zhangkong was watching the misadventures of his students. Despite his default cold and aloof persona, he really had to exert himself to not laugh at their actions. Only when he managed to hide himself properly did he finally burst out in laughter.


    Those kids were truly too domineering, weren''t they? To cause such chaos at the Spirit Pagoda and do it in such a¡­ strange manner.


    It was only after a while did Wu Zhangkong finally manage to restrain his laughter. He took a glance at Huang Yu, then at Gu Yue, before a look of melancholy appeared on his face.


    ''Those two¡­ have gotten really close. Hopefully, they don''t commit the same mistakes that I did¡­''


    Wu Zhangkong shook his head to get rid of depressing thoughts. After that, he disappeared from his spot.


    ''They look really good together.''

 Chapter 59

    A/N: I''m rushing through the Shrek exam arc since I don''t find it particularly interesting to write nor read about. Also, I want to get to Starluo soon since quite a few bigger developments will happen between Huang Yu and Gu Yue there.


    After Huang Yu and the others had beaten enough Spirit Masters at the local Spirit Pagoda, Wu Zhangkong suddenly appeared before them.


    Wu Zhangkong told them that they had completed their quota for the specific city and that they would have to go to the next one. Hence, they went and bought a soul car.


    The others didn''t have enough money to buy one. However, Huang Yu and Gu Yue had ''borrowed'' some money from some very nice people back at Shrek City, so they paid for it.


    With Xie Xie as the driver, they went on their way to the next destination, Heaven Spirit City. Huang Yu was actually rather confused when he found out that Xie Xie had a driver''s license although he was only thirteen years old. It turned out that it was because Xie Xie had some special privileges due to his background.


    The soul car itself wasn''t a very big one, being only a five-seater. This, along with the fact that there were seven people in their group, forced all of them to have squeeze together in order to fit in the soul car.


    Xie Xie naturally took the driver''s seat while Xu Lizhi was riding shotgun due to his larger stature.


    At the back, it was sort of a weird seating arrangement. The other three girls sat together in the middle. Since they were rather skinny so it wasn''t too bad for them. However, Huang Yu and Tang Wulin weren''t. The both of them had wide shoulders as a result of their training and bloodlines. Hence, they both had to sit at the window seats.


    On the other hand, Huang Yu was busy reciting Buddhist scriptures in his head to try and ignore the soft mounds that were pressing onto him and the pleasant fragrance that entered his nose. It wouldn''t do him any good if his Great Pillar decided to extend to the Heavens now would it?


    Those teenage hormones were really doing their number on Huang Yu.


    "It''s boring in here, let''s talk about something." Tang Wulin suddenly spoke aloud in the soul car.


    When he said that, everyone''s attention, other than Xie Xie''s since he was driving, was diverted to him.


    "What do you want to talk about? Battle armour? I should be able to break through rank 40 when we return and get another spirit soul. I can make battle armour for you guys then." Ye Xinglan said. She was sitting in between Gu Yue and Xu Xiaoyan, who was sitting next to Tang Wulin.


    Hearing this, Huang Yu''s interest diminished a bit. If their topic was going to be about school, and a subject that he wasn''t even taking nonetheless, he might as well go and take a nap to try and ignore his temptations.


    Tang Wulin laughed. "We''re finally away from school, so let''s talk about something unrelated. Okay, how about our ambitions? Xinglan, you start. What''s your heart set on?"


    With that, they started talking about their own ambitions for the future. Huang Yu''s disinterest quickly changed as he listened intently to them. They were all different people, so he found their ambitions and why they chose them rather interesting.


    Eventually, Ye Xinglan, Xu Lizhi, Xie Xie, and Xu Xiaoyan talked about their ambitions. Tang Wulin, having heard theirs, turned to Gu Yue.


    Xie Xie was about to tease Gu Yue at this time but suddenly stopped. If he really did say what he said, then it would be rather untactful considering what was going on in their group at the moment. Also, it wasn''t good for his own well-being.


    Hearing Tang Wulin''s words, Gu Yue went lost in thought for a moment. She glanced towards Huang Yu several times before she finally answered. "I want to have a nice family."


    The moment those words were spoken, everyone else''s eyes widened in astonishment, even Huang Yu''s. They all waited for her to elaborate, but Gu Yue didn''t speak anymore.


    Tang Wulin laughed strangely after hearing that. Then, he turned to Huang Yu, hesitating slightly before he asked, "Huang Yu, what about you then?"


    Huang Yu raised an eyebrow before he spoke with a smile on his face. "I want to make a nice little organisation of my own."


    "An organisation? Is that why you didn''t join the Tang Sect previously?" Xu Xiaoyan asked with a tilt of her head.


    "Yea."


    "Creating an entirely new organisation is hard though. You need to have a lot of resources, manpower and prestige to do so. It''s almost impossible to make a successful organisation otherwise." Ye Xinglan said.


    Huang Yu chuckled but didn''t reply.


    Hearing this, Huang Yu turned to Gu Yue with a twinkle in his gaze before smiling. "Thanks. In the future, I''ll give you a tour of my organisation''s main base."


    "I''ll be looking forward to it then."


    When the others heard this, they were all still rather skeptical. However, they didn''t say anything more about it.


    I guess this is what they call, having eyes but can''t see Mt. Tai.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    When they arrived at Heaven Spirit City, they went to the local Spirit Pagoda to cajole a few people into a fight.


    The first one they provoked was a battle armour master. They fought around with the battle armour master for a while before she got pissed off and was about to suit up. Seeing this, Huang Yu decided to swiftly go and knock her out to prevent the fight from getting out of hand.


    Unfortunately, the battle caused enough of a commotion to have many high-level mechas dispatched. Huang Yu didn''t have anything to restrain them without attacking for real, which also meant that the mechas would be damaged badly, so they had to escape. With that, they were no longer able to go and bully the people at the Spirit Pagoda since there was more security there now.


    Hence, they decided that it would be easier and more convenient to go challenge spirit academies in the cities they were heading to instead.


    Also, Xu Xiaoyan flipped them the bird when she ''accidentally'' took some star energy from their academy to upgrade her martial spirit. With that, she was no longer completely useless in the daytime.


    The next few academies they had given pointers to were swiftly defeated as well. In fact, they were able to consistently do three matches a day.


    When they had finished their ninth battle, they went to the Sun Moon Soul Engineering Academy to complete their tenth one. When they had arrived, Wu Zhangkong had told them about the grudge between this academy and Shrek Academy and that if the challenge was won, they would instantly get full marks for the entire test and ten bonus points as well.


    Pretty convenient for Tang Wulin who wanted to share his points huh.


    Of course, if the challenge ended with them losing, then they would all instantly fail. However, did that outcome even have the slightest possibility of occurring with Huang Yu and Gu Yue there?


    To make things harder for them, Wu Zhangkong decided to go up to the academy with a megaphone.


    "Pay attention, students of the Imperial Sun Moon Soul Engineering Academy. The seven of us come from Shrek Academy! We''re all fourteen years old and we''re here to destroy your strongest team under the age of twenty. We''re ready to show you once again that you''re not even worthy to carry our shoes!"


    Wu Zhangkong''s voice thundered throughout the area, courtesy of the megaph- sorry, the soul megaphone.


    After that, he pressed a soul bu??on on the soul megaphone and passed the soul megaphone to Tang Wulin''s hands before leaving in a flash.


    Huang Yu let out a wry smile hearing this.


    A blonde, middle-aged man walked out of the school building with an incensed look on his face. "Shrek Academy?" he asked.


    No shit Sherlock. You don''t see the soul megaphone in Tang Wulin''s hands?


    Tang Wulin stored the soul megaphone in his storage ring and stepped forward. "We''re from Shrek Academy''s outer court. The first-grade class."


    "If you want to challenge us, then so be it. Follow me. Just keep in mind that this battle will be broadcasted live." With that, the blonde-haired man walked off into the academy.


    Gu Yue whispered in Huang Yu''s ear again after she heard this. "It looks like this academy really wants to throw its own face to broadcast this live."


    "Give them a break. They''ve been the number two academy on the continent for so long. And you know that second place is the first loser." Huang Yu said with a fake sigh. He didn''t care about Shrek, but he just wanted to poke fun at other academies.


    Hearing this, Gu Yue giggled.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Those were the only words going through the minds of the people of the Imperial Sun Moon Soul Engineering Academy.


    In front of their eyes, was something they couldn''t believe. When the seven students from Shrek Academy had arrived, they all thought that it would at least be a tough battle even if they lost.


    They didn''t expect that it only took two students, the red-haired boy and the black-haired girl, to completely demolish their students in less than a minute.


    The blonde-haired man who had invited them in had a look of horror on his face. They had wanted to broadcast the battle live to the continent so that they could ruin Shrek''s name if they won this battle or use this battle as motivation for themselves if they lost.


    However, how could they get motivation from this battle when it was this one-sided?


    That red-haired brat even broke two spirit fusion skills with a slap!


    A FUCKING SLAP FOR FUCKS SAKE!


    What the hell did Shrek Academy feed to their students to get to this level? They knew that Shrek Academy''s students were always strong, but this just reached a stupid level.


    As the Shrek Academy students were about to leave, everyone in the stadium heard Huang Yu say something to the referee that made all of them want to spit blood in anger.


    "Sorry if I hurt those guys who did the spirit fusion severely. It''s hard to use so little force in a fight."

 Chapter 60 - Slaughter

    A week had passed since the exams ended. Huang Yu and the others had returned to the academy via Wu Zhangkong''s flying car.


    Huang Yu''s group had passed their exams with full marks, and with bonus marks to boot. With that, Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, Xu Xiaoyan, Ye Xinglan, and Xu Lizhi shared their bonus marks with other students so no one would fail this semester.


    With the end of the exams marked the beginning of the semester vacations. Gu Yue said that she would be heading home during that time then train at the Spirit Pagoda. However, she promised that she would visit Huang Yu during that time as well.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Inside a massive building, three figures were kneeling in front of Huang Yu who was sitting leisurely on a chair.


    "My king!" the three of them shouted. These three were naturally the three bishops of Nox, Guang Biao, Huang Yu''s first follower, Xiao Chen, and Romario.


    "Have you done what I''ve asked you to do a few days ago?" Huang Yu asked directly.


    Guang Biao was the one to speak up. "My king, we''ve done as you commanded. Three evil Spirit Masters at the Spirit Emperor rank(Rank 60-69) have been captured by us."


    Hearing this, Huang Yu got off his seat. "Good. Take me to them."


    Huang Yu smiled. "I just want to test my strength against them."


    "But my king, with your great powers, no one in this world is a match for you!"


    "Forgive my interruption, but I believe that Romario''s words are correct as well my king! If you really wanted someone to die, they cannot live." Xiao Chen cut in at this time.


    Shaking his head, Huang Yu replied, "I don''t want to use those abilities too much. Those abilities are far too inconspicuous to use. It''s hard to just pin everything on just sword intent y''know."


    "But why do you have to care about those fools seeing your abilities, my king? If any of those heretics dare to question you, it would take merely a snap from you to annihilate their very being."


    "Because I want to play with them a bit more of course."


    The true reason was actually that Huang Yu didn''t want to disrupt the current status quo at this time. He enjoyed the days he spent with Gu Yue very much. Besides the fact that Nox itself wasn''t powerful or strong enough yet to control the continent, Gu Yue was also a factor in his choice of not going full Darth Sidious yet.


    At those words, a certain enlightenment was grasped by the three bishops in front of Huang Yu. Of course! Their king was a higher life form to those insects! His natural endowments were superior to even gods! It was his birthright to be able to play with lower life forms for his own entertainment.


    No wonder their king was so eccentric at times when dealing with people! With this, the three bishops began grieving at their own inability to understand their king''s thoughts.


    When those words entered the ears of the three bishops, they stiffened up before hurriedly obeying their king''s orders to take him to the three evil Spirit Masters they had captured.


    Huang Yu personally categorised his strength into five levels.


    In the first level, he would use the strength of his body and pure martial arts to battle. Even like this, he was capable of easily stomping enemies around twenty ranks above his own. Any higher than that carried a bit more risk. This level was the one that Huang Yu favoured using the most.


    In the second level, he would start to use his martial spirit, its spirit ring abilities, sword intent, and even get some help from Jormungandr. This was the level that Huang Yu wasn''t sure the true strength of. This was because Huang Yu never got to push the strength of this level to its limits before using other ones.


    In the third level, Huang Yu would start using amplifications on himself. Whether it be Godspeed or Limiter Removal, he would use them. Not only that, he would begin to use a bit of the King''s Wisdom in his fight as well. This was the level he used against Elder Cai that day.


    In the fourth level, Huang Yu didn''t even need to physically fight to dominate his opponents anymore. At this level, Huang Yu would spam all of the King''s Wisdom''s hax abilities. The one that he had found more interesting among all the hax abilities was vector manipulation. While it didn''t come with the comprehension of the King''s Wisdom, Huang Yu had managed to derive it himself.


    Why was vector manipulation so powerful one may ask? In essence, vectors were things that had direction and magnitude. If you could control the direction and magnitude of everything¡­


    You''re probably not going to lose in a fight.


    This level was of course something that Huang Yu had come up with rather recently. He wasn''t able to use this stage when he fought Elder Cai.


    Omae wa mou shindeiru.(Translator note: This means you''re already dead)


    "My king, we''re here." At Xiao Chen''s words, Huang Yu gave a nod. In front of him, was a door that brought him directly to a room.


    Inside it, Huang Yu found three ugly men in robes tied up there. They tried to curse, but failed due to the fact that cultivations were sealed and that there was tape on their mouths.


    With a wave of Huang Yu''s hand, the three bishops that were currently behind him left the room. As soon as they did so, the cultivations of the three men were unsealed.


    Realising what was going on, the three of them instantly broke out of their bindings.


    "HA! They''re leaving us with a brat? I''ll rip his bones out!" said one of the evil Spirit Masters.


    He instantly dashed towards Huang Yu, six spirit rings appearing behind him. During his dash, he swiftly gained the attributes of a red ant.


    This ant wasn''t just any ant of course. It was the Marrow Devouring Ant. It''s unique and special ability was that it could increase its strength at a rapid pace by devouring the bone marrow of other creatures.


    These ants were so deadly that Beast God Di Tian himself had to personally lead a group of 100000+ year old spirit beasts to annihilate them.


    "Bad move, little ant."


    [Hwechook]


    The evil Spirit Master felt an impossibly powerful kick land on the side of his face. Unable to fight against the sudden and powerful force, he was sent crashing into the spirit reinforced walls.


    The other two evil Spirit Masters began their attack at this time. However, when they saw what happened to their comrade, they were about to retreat. Unfortunately, how could Huang Yu allow them to do so?


    Using the second level of his strength, his second spirit ring appeared behind him.


    [Scales of the World Eater: Sword Mode]


    Silver scales emerged from the black ring before coalescing into tens of swords. With a gesture of his hands, horrendously terrifying sword intent filled them before it was sent flying towards the two evil Spirit Masters.


    The two of them widened their eyes seeing this and attempted to dodge. However, with Bo-bup, Huang Yu instantly reappeared near one of the escaping spirit masters.


    Huang Yu kicked sharply at one of the Spirit Emperor''s knees, causing it to jut out in the other direction. Huang Yu ignored the scream of pain from the Spirit Emperor as he struck a multitude of blows towards his ?h?st.


    It was at this moment did the evil Spirit Master who had the Marrow Devouring Ant spirit burst back out. He had actually been knocked unconscious for a split second from Huang Yu''s kick.


    Huang Yu ignored him, preferring to annihilate the evil Spirit Master he had been charging at first. Unable to react as a result of Huang Yu''s incredible speed from not only his physique but also his footwork technique, the evil Spirit Master suddenly found himself perforated with tens of holes in his body, courtesy of Huang Yu''s sword intent.


    Having incapacitated his target, Huang Yu used his second spirit ring ability to bombard him with over thirty swords.


    Using Huang Yu''s moment of defenselessness, the last remaining evil Spirit Master roared before a pair of giant pincers created from his spirit ring ability suddenly clamped down on Huang Yu''s shoulder.


    Clang.


    After that sound resounded through the room, the evil Spirit Master''s eyes widened in shock.


    "W, wha¡­ how are you¡­"


    The evil Spirit Master never did get to finish speaking before his head was cleanly removed from his shoulders.


    The last words the evil Spirit Master heard was one that sent chills down to the spine that he was now lacking.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    After taking a shower inside the Nox building, Huang Yu left it to return to his dorm. The evil Spirit Masters that he had just fought were a bunch of disappointments. They were horribly weak, even comparing them to normal Spirit Emperors.


    Perhaps it could have been a better battle had they been given battle armour. But then the battle would be too hard to keep inside the building though.


    Huang Yu didn''t feel anything from killing those three evil Spirit Masters. He had been numbed to it. Not only that, those people he killed were the worst of scum.


    Despite all this, Huang Yu didn''t enjoy killing. At the same time, he didn''t hate it as well. It was something that he had done even back in his old world. He was a politician after all. And he would do almost anything to achieve his goals. Perhaps this was why he adapted so well to this new world.


    However, there was one line he wouldn''t ever cross when it came to achieving his goals. He would never betray those close to him as long as they didn''t betray him.


    In this world, he could only call one person that, and it was¡­


    "Huang Yu!" Gu Yue suddenly called out, snapping Huang Yu out of his thoughts.


    It was her.


    Walking over, Huang Yu let out the most genuine smile he had done today.


    "You''re back?"


    "Yup!"

 Chapter 61 - Shameless Dragon King

    A/N: First time writing this type of scene that is this long, so sorry if it''s bad. On an off note, do you guys like tragic endings? Just for the sake of asking of course.


    "Huang Yu."


    "Yes?"


    "I''m bored. Do you want to go out?"


    "Sure. Just let me go get a change of clothing."


    Those words were the spark that led to Huang Yu and Gu Yue leaving their shared dormitory to go out.


    As the two of them left the dormitory, they attracted the attention of a few unsavoury people. One group was a group consisting of Nox''s bishops. The other group was a bunch of busybodies in the form of Xie Xie, Xu Lizhi, Xu Xiaoyan and Ye Xinglan. Tang Wulin wasn''t here since he was at the Tang Sect at the moment.


    When Xie Xie and the others saw Huang Yu and Gu Yue going out together, with them all being gossipy kids they wanted to sneak a peek at what the two of them were doing. It was painfully obvious to them that there was a certain tension between the duo.


    Not only that, they definitely noticed that Tang Wulin was interested in Gu Yue. Unfortunately, he was being rejected very harshly each and every time Huang Yu appeared. Xie Xie hoped that they could get some pointers from how Huang Yu acted so that Tang Wulin would stand a better chance.


    They trailed behind Huang Yu and Gu Yue, trying to make themselves not known. Luckily for them, their auras were pretty muddled amongst the crowd they were in, so Huang Yu and Gu Yue didn''t spot them. The fact that the two of them weren''t even putting their guards up played an immense part as well though.


    Unknown to everyone, Beast God Di Tian and Bi Ji were far away keeping their eyes on Huang Yu and Gu Yue as well. The two of them were curious what type of relationship was between their king and the human with the Sage''s Body.


    Huang Yu and Gu Yue soon entered a random ice-cream shop. The moment they did, Xie Xie and his group quickly camped somewhere nearby so that they could peek through the glass window of the shop. They used spirit power to be able to listen in on the conversation.


    The three bishops of Nox had their own way of peeking in. They made a few calls before they got access to the security cameras inside the ice-cream shop. Unlike Xie Xie''s group though, they didn''t use spirit power to listen in to the conversation since that would be a crime worthy of death for them.


    Di Tian and Bi JI tsked when their view was obscured by the walls of the ice-cream shop. Hence, they moved themselves to find an angle that allowed them to look through the windows.


    Inside the ice-cream shop, Huang Yu and Gu Yue were lining up to buy some ice-cream.


    "Gu Yue, what flavour do you want? I''ll treat today."


    Gu Yue put a finger to her chin, pondering for a moment before answering. "I guess I''ll have a strawberry one."


    Huang Yu nodded his head hearing that. Soon, it came to their turn to buy the ice-cream. Huang Yu bought a chocolate one and a strawberry one then gave the one Gu Yue wanted to her before they went and got a seat.


    The two sat next to each other at their table. As they sat down, they began talking while they ate. However, for some reason, Gu Yue was particularly brave and bold in the topics she chose to talk about today.


    Hearing those words, Huang Yu nearly spat out the ice-cream he just put into his mouth. Gu Yue had actually stunned him for the first time in a while, and she noticed it as well, proven by the ???ky smile that was beginning to appear on her lips.


    In order to fight back against her, Huang Yu shifted into his shameless mode. He gazed very obviously towards Gu Yue''s ?h?st area before saying, "I like them moderately sized. Too big isn''t nice."


    Noticing Huang Yu''s gaze, Gu Yue''s face blushed scarlet. She took a quick glance at her own ?h?st before secretly rejoicing at her own size. She was quite moderately endowed if she did say so herself.


    Nonetheless, Gu Yue didn''t back down. It had been quite a while since she had been able to make Huang Yu flustered and she genuinely wanted to know what Huang Yu''s other preferences as well.


    "Umm, anything else then?" Gu Yue squeaked out with a soft voice.


    Huang Yu closed his eyes for a moment before deciding what to say next. "I suppose the type of girl I like would be a girl like you then Gu Yue."


    The moment those words were spoken, Gu Yue and the people eavesdropping outside all froze.


    With a flabbergasted expression, Xie Xie suddenly said to Xu Lizhi and the others, "Huang Yu''s too smooth isn''t he? How is Captain going to fight against that?"


    The others didn''t reply as they were too stunned by what they heard. Ye Xinglan in particular felt a strange feeling in her ?h?st before she pushed it aside.


    ''Doesthismeanhelikesmethatwayaswell? Isthisaconfessionfromhim? WhatamIsupposedtosaynexttoananswerlikethat???"


    Gu Yue was cut off from her jumbled thoughts as Huang Yu let out a chuckle. Then, he put a tissue before wiping the side of Gu Yue''s lips.


    "You got some ice-cream over there."


    Outside the store, Di Tian and Bi Ji were both thinking the same thing. ''That boy is taking advantage of our king isn''t he??!!!"


    At this point, Gu Yue used all her mental power to forcefully calm herself down. After a deep breath, she was a lot calmer than she was previously. There was still a blush on her face though.


    "T, thank you." she mumbled out.


    Huang Yu laughed softly before patting Gu Yue on the head. She was so cute to tease at times like this.


    "You want to leave now? We''re both done with our ice-creams anyways right?"


    "Y, yea."


    "Ahh, I twisted my ankle!" she shouted as she fell down.


    Huang Yu instantly turned around before rushing over to her. "Hey, are you okay?"


    "I don''t think I can walk anymore for today." Gu Yue blurted out quickly. As soon as she did so, she cursed herself for not making this realistic enough.


    Huang Yu took a look at both her ankles and quickly realised that Gu Yue wasn''t injured at all. However, he didn''t say anything about it, playing along with Gu Yue''s act.


    "In that case, do you want me to bring you to the infirmary?" he asked.


    At those words, Gu Yue''s eyes widened slightly before they quickly reverted back to normal. "N, no, it''s fine. I''ll just need a while to recover."


    "But I thought you said that you couldn''t walk for the rest of the day? It must be hurting very badly. You have to get a check up!"


    "It''s really fine. Now that I feel it again, it''s not that serious. I think that I can treat it with some spirit energy."


    As Gu Yue said that, she bit her lip before a slightly downcasted expression appeared on her face. Seeing her sad look, Huang Yu couldn''t help but feel a stab towards his heart. He let out a sigh before he turned around and squatted down in front of her.


    When Huang Yu did so, a confused look appeared on Gu Yue''s face before it quickly shifted into one of happiness.


    "Okay!" Gu Yue said enthusiastically as she put her hands around Huang Yu''s neck and climbed on his back.


    The two of them walked in the plaza they were in like this. Throughout the walk, the two of them drew the attention of many other people.


    "You look at that kid carrying his girlfriend? Why can''t you do that for me?"


    "Wife, it''s just that I''m not strong enough. You''re a bit too heav¡­"


    Slap.


    Hearing similar things throughout their walk, Gu Yue smirked before she pulled herself closer to Huang Yu, causing her ?ssets to rub against his back.


    Huang Yu didn''t show any outward reaction. However, he was slowly dying from the temptation on the inside.


    ''This girl is a minx! If she was older I would definitely push her down." he grieved inwardly.


    ''Looking at them, Captain really doesn''t stand a chance anymore.'' Xie Xie thought sadly for Tang Wulin.


    Di Tian and Bi Ji were both incredibly shocked as well seeing their king like this. How could their proud and majestic king¡­ act like a little schoolgirl in love to that boy? Her actions had completely destroyed their common sense.


    Di Tian turned around with a strange expression on his face, not willing to look at this scene anymore.


    "Nope nope nope. This is all just a nightmare. I''ll wake up any moment now and it''ll all be over. Yeah, it''ll all be over. Everything will go back to normal." Di Tian whispered quietly to himself.


    Hearing this, Bi Ji let out a sweatdrop before she turned to look at him. "Di Tian, calm down."


    "Nope nope nope. This is all¡­"


    Bi Ji let out a sigh. When could you ever see the proud Beast God Di Tian act like this.


    The three bishops of Nox who saw this scene were all stunned as well. Righteous anger began burning in their hearts as they looked at Gu Yue. They couldn''t touch her it seemed since their king seemed quite fond of her, but that didn''t stop them from cursing Gu Yue in their hearts.


    ''This girl is taking advantage of our king!''


    Huang Yu and Gu Yue didn''t know the mayhem that their actions had caused of course. The only thing that they felt was each other''s heartbeat as they walked under the sky turned dark.

 Chapter 62

    The class semester break soon came to an end. During that time, Huang Yu and Gu Yue had gone out together quite a few times. Almost every time they went out though, they would be stalked by the same three groups.


    Eventually, all three groups were caught. Di Tian''s group and the group of bishops from Nox received harsh rebukes from their own kings. On the other hand, Xie Xie''s group¡­


    Well, it was pretty scary when the people they were stalking suddenly spoke up behind them.


    When classes started again, one thing of note was that there was a battle between Tang Wulin''s group and Luo Guixing''s group. It ended with Tang Wulin''s group''s victory as a result of Tang Wulin''s second golden ring ability.


    To be honest, Huang Yu found the second golden ring pretty interesting. The others couldn''t tell what it did, but he found out almost instantly that it''s ability was to absorb damage and then use the accumulated energy from the attacks he had taken to attack back.


    Also, Huang Yu could tell at a glance that Tang Wulin''s bloodline had undergone another qualitative and quantitative change. His bloodline energy was far more vigorous than it was previously.


    Huang Yu would need to pay Tang Wulin a visit for more DNA samples soon.


    At this moment, classes were just about to end for Huang Yu. As the bell rang, signalling the end of the lesson, Huang Yu got up nearly instantly to pack up his books into his spatial ring.


    When Shen Yi saw this, she really wanted to sigh. Huang Yu wasn''t serious in the lessons about battle armour at all. However, she couldn''t fault him since he wasn''t going to be making one anyways.


    With the performance he had shown previously, he definitely didn''t need it.


    "Class dismissed," Shen Yi said before she left for the teacher''s door. However, she suddenly stopped upon opening it.


    "Hello, Teacher!" said a beautiful silver-haired girl.


    Shen Yi schooled her features back into order. "Na''er? What are you doing here? Do you need me for something?"


    Na''er shook her head and pointed a finger past Shen Yi, a huge smile blossoming on her face. Shen Yi''s gaze went to the direction Na''er''s finger was pointing towards, confusion clearly marring her face.


    Na''er was the direct disciple of the Sea God Pavillion Master, Yun Ming due to her amazing talents in cultivation. What business did she have with someone in this class?


    Unlike the others though, when Huang Yu saw her, he narrowed his eyes. This girl clearly wasn''t simple. He was getting strange vibes from her.


    Tang Wulin suddenly shouted out as he approached her. "Na''er, what are you doing here?" The second those words left his lips, the entire class looked his way.


    "Brother, I came because I missed you. Also, I wanted to find someone here."


    Tang Wulin''s gaze instantly turned sharp. "Who are you searching for Na''er?"


    When those words were spoken, Huang Yu had a bad feeling. Being so connected with the universe due to the King''s Wisdom, Huang Yu knew to trust his gut instincts.


    "Gu Yue, let''s leave now." Huang Yu whispered.


    At this point, Gu Yue''s eyes were narrowed as well looking at Na''er. ''What game is she playing right now?'' she asked herself inwardly.


    Hearing Huang Yu''s words, she was snapped out of her thoughts. She nodded to him before they began leaving the class.


    "Huang Yu! There you are." Na''er shouted out suddenly before running up to him to grab his arm.


    Xie Xie had his mouth agape when he saw this. He whispered softly to the others, "Fuck, this Huang Yu too strong. He even has one foot in two boats." (Means to have two girlfriends in a chinese proverb)


    Tang Wulin himself felt a burning anger appearing in his ?h?st. He already didn''t like Huang Yu much previously but now he was stealing even his little sister who was only of this age?


    Gu Yue also began fuming in anger. It was very clear what Na''er was up to. She was trying to tempt Huang Yu in order to try and make him leave her. Gu Yue took a few quick glances to Huang Yu worriedly despite all her anger though. She didn''t know if Na''er''s charm would work on Huang Yu at the moment.


    When Na''er had grabbed Huang Yu''s arm, one thought instantly appeared in his mind.


    ''Isn''t this the most generic plot when getting a harem member in Xianxia?''


    Unfortunately, Huang Yu wasn''t interested in obtaining a harem in this world. One woman was difficult to handle as it was so one could tell how horrible his life would be if he had more.


    "Sorry, but do I know you?" Huang Yu asked as he removed Na''er from his arm. This move instantly calmed Gu Yue immensely and a smug feeling appeared in her heart.


    "Eh? What do you mean Huang Yu? Didn''t you say that I was the only person you would ever love in this life?" Na''er said with red and teary eyes. It gave her a look that evoked a sense of pity in everyone else.


    ''Fuck, this girl is making me look like a scumbag,'' Huang Yu thought annoyedly. He took a glance at Gu Yue, hoping that she wouldn''t misunderstand. Fortunately, he understood Gu Yue enough that he could see that she didn''t believe Na''er at all.


    "Hey, Huang Yu! What the hell did you do to her?!" someone in the group of students shouted out. As he said those words, everyone''s animosity began fixing on Huang Yu as they began gossiping badly about him as well.


    Luckily for Na''er, Huang Yu wasn''t Chen Beixuan. If he was, then she would most likely be dead for trying a trick like this. Hence, Huang Yu merely sighed.


    "Look, I don''t know why you''re doing this, but please move aside. I want to leave now."


    "NO!! Huang Yu! How can you just leave like this after all the things you''ve done to me?!"


    It was at this moment, Na''er knew¡­ she fu?k?d up.


    "Shut your mouth." Huang Yu''s voice instantly turned cold. "Get out of my way."


    The moment those words were spoken, everyone quieted down. Right now, Huang Yu was no longer the chill person he normally was in class. He exuded an aura akin to a cold-blooded demon that made everyone shut up in fear. It was a side of him that no one in class had ever seen from him before.


    Hearing those words and being bombarded by that fearsome aura, Na''er inadvertently took a step back. Huang Yu''s aura seemed to evoke a sense of horrifying fear in the depths of her soul despite her being part of the Silver Dragon King.


    "Gu Yue, let''s go." Huang Yu''s tone softened greatly when he spoke to Gu Yue. She also had been surprised by how powerful Huang Yu''s aura was, but she chose not to ask him about it.


    The two of them left the class together, everyone being so silent that one could hear a pin drop.


    At that, Na''er gritted her teeth. ''It failed.'' she thought depressedly before she walked to her brother who was fuming in anger as well..


    Shen Yi, who had been watching the whole spectacle could clearly tell that something was off when she watched it. Hadn''t Na''er been on Seagod Island almost all the time? How did she even have the time to find Huang Yu?


    As Huang Yu and Gu Yue left the class, Huang Yu said, "Gu Yue, I really don''t know who that girl was."


    Gu Yue let out a small smile. "Don''t worry. I know what was going on. I believe you Huang Yu."


    The rest of the walk was done in silence as the two of them made their way back to their dorm room.

 Chapter 63 - Tribulation... Its unworthy

    "Why did you do that just now Na''er?"


    Gu Yue stood on the rooftop with an extremely cold expression on her face as she faced down the silver-haired girl.


    Na''er smiled innocently. "I was just trying to see if Huang Yu really liked you. Wouldn''t it be such a shame if your feelings were one-sided? As you can see, it worked out very well."


    Hearing this, Gu Yue sneered. "Don''t think I don''t know what game you were trying to play. You better stay away from him from now on. If you don''t, Tang Wulin may have a little accident down the line."


    "Hmph, you don''t understand my good intentions." Na''er said as her expression darkened.


    "I''ve already given you my warning. Don''t forget that I don''t need you if I want to achieve my goals." Gu Yue said decisively before she left.


    When Na''er saw that Gu Yue had gone, she clenched her fists in anger.


    ''I''m sorry brother, that''s all I can do for you for now.''


    ¡ª ???? ¡ª ¡ª


    "Give me a report."


    "Of course my king!"


    Huang Yu sat in a luxurious chair inside the Nox headquarters as Xiao Chen kneeled in front of him.


    "We''ve managed to infiltrate most of the organisations that exist on the continent. Out of all of them, we have planted the most turncoats in the Tang Sect. Unfortunately, we haven''t managed to get our men inside Shrek Academy because the people inside are too loyal. Also, we haven''t managed to find any traces of the Holy Spirit Cult."


    "I see. In that case, I''ll take care of Shrek Academy personally when the time comes. For now, just do more preparations. I want this to succeed on the first try."


    "Yes, my king." Xiao Chen answered with her face looking down.


    Huang Yu tapped his chin before speaking once more. "What rank are you guys at right now? I haven''t checked up on you guys for quite a while."


    At those words, Xiao Chen instantly perked up. "My king, I''ve managed a breakthrough to the Titled Douluo stage quite recently. Along with the genetic enhancements you''ve given me, fighting two to three ranks above is not a problem even without battle armour."


    "As for Bishop Guang Biao and Bishop Romario, the two of them should be Rank 93 and Rank 92 respectively. The priests should all be around Rank 65 to Rank 80, my king."


    "Not bad," Huang Yu complimented.


    "It is all thanks to you, my king. If you hadn''t improved our natural talents and given us some faith energy, we would not have our current achievements."


    Xiao Chen''s words were the truth. In fact, if Huang Yu hadn''t improved their talents with faith energy and redirected some faith energy to them, they definitely wouldn''t manage to improve from their meagre cultivation levels to the current stage they have achieved in such a short timeframe.


    Not only that, their foundations weren''t weak at all. With the amount of followers Huang Yu had at the moment, the amount of faith energy they could use was nigh infinite.


    "What is your ninth spirit ring though?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Chen released a glaring red spirit ring behind her.


    Huang Yu''s eyes widened imperceptibly. "You hunted down a genuine spirit beast for this?"


    "Yes, my king. I killed a 1000 year old spirit beast and absorbed its ring before increasing its age to the 100000+ year old level with vital energy you have collected from your followers.."


    "Was it to avoid the tribulation?"


    "You are correct, my king."


    A smile appeared on Huang Yu''s face as he stood up. "Good. In that case, call Guang Biao and Romario. Jorm has been at the 30000+ year old level for too long. I''ll let him break through to the 100000+ year old stage in one fell swoop."


    A look of shock appeared on Xiao Chen''s face. "Then won''t it face the tribulation then my king?"


    "Exactly. That''s why I want all of you to come with me. I need the lot of you to seal up the area where Jorm is going to breakthrough so that no one else can sense it."


    "Ahh, I see my king. I shall obey your orders." Xiao Chen said humbly before leaving the room to contact Guang Biao and Romario. She didn''t forget to give another bow to Huang Yu before that of course.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    In the middle of nowhere, Huang Yu was there with his three bishops standing behind him.


    With a gesture of Huang Yu''s hands, a massive black spirit ring appeared above him. From it, a humongous serpent with dull silver scales emerged. As a result of its length, it took quite a while for its full body to come out.


    This serpent was obviously Jorm, who was at its true size.


    At this moment, Huang Yu spoke. "Seal the area."


    "Yes, my king!" the three bishops shouted in unison before they flew off in three different directions. After each of them flew around a kilometre away from the origin point, they mobilised their spirit energy.


    A powerful seal was formed as a result of three Titled Douluos working together in unison. With the seal created, it would make sure that Jorm''s ascension wouldn''t be sensed by any unsavoury beings.


    Huang Yu swiped his hand, hundreds of rough energy stones emerging from his spatial ring as he did so. He then took control of the vital energy within the rough energy stones before directing all of them to Jorm.


    Jorm''s cultivation quickly skyrocketed as a result of the influence of vital energy. As his cultivation increased. Jorm''s size slowly grew as well as his scales shone with a dull ?ustre.


    After an hour, Jorm had finally reached the most pivotal point of his growth. He was at the 99999 year old stage and was just one small step away from becoming a true freak of nature.


    However, it was at this moment that a spoilsport chose to make itself known.


    Cumulonimbus clouds hurried gathered in the sky as they coalesced to form a dark spiral of death. Thunder rumbled as bolts of lightning crackled in the sky. The laws of this world were very clearly preparing to ruin Jorm''s day. A frightening pressure emerged from the sky as it attempted to suppress everything under the Heavens.


    Huang Yu saw this very clearly, but chose not to interfere with the tribulation for now. If he really wanted to, he could easily protect Jorm from the lightning with electromagnetism. However, he wanted Jorm to be tempered by the powerful lightning from the skies.


    As soon as Jorm''s cultivation broke through to the 100000+ year old stage, his scales were shed as he exponentially grew in size. At the same time, a gigantic bolt of lightning capable of obliterating the existence of a normal 200000+ year old beast fell from the sky.


    Being hit by the lightning bolt formed from the myriad laws of this world. Jorm snorted. This level of lightning may have instantly annihilated any other spirit beast attempting its tribulation, but not itself.


    It was the proud spirit soul of a supreme hegemon(in its eyes) named Huang Yu. There was no way something of this level could bring it down.


    Jorm opened its mouth as it began releasing a devouring force. The bolt of lightning striking it was swiftly su?k?d into its mouth as it used the energy to temper its own bolt.


    However, this seemed to incense the Heavens however, as it quickly prepared another three bolts of lightning, each one stronger than the last, before striking down upon Jorm.


    Jorm wasn''t intimidated despite this. It tanked the bolts of lightning before devouring it as well. Nonetheless, despite Jorm making it look easy, it was starting to reach its limit. Those three bolts of lightning were incredibly powerful and had actually caused quite a few injuries. In fact, even Di Tian may not be able to survive a tribulation like this.


    The horrifying pressure was beginning to let up at this moment as the clouds in the sky began slowly faded away


    ''It should be over now.'' Huang Yu thought as he watched Jorm. Pride filled his ?h?st as he watched his spirit soul do so well.


    Instantly, the horrifying pressure returned, causing Huang Yu to curse himself for calling out the flag. Above the clouds that were disappearing were even darker and larger clouds, and the energy within them would frighten almost anyone.


    With several more crackles, five gigantic bolts of lightning rained down in quick succession. This was a tribulation that would surely kill any non-god being.


    Seeing this, Huang Yu snorted. "You want to kill my spirit soul? You haven''t asked for my opinion."


    Level Four!


    Huang Yu jumped upwards at impossible speeds before putting himself between the lightning bolts striking down and Jorm. These bolts of lightning were created from the laws of the world and were far faster than normal lightning bolts, yet Huang Yu could outpace them like nothing with the King??s Wisdom.


    Huang Yu roared as his third eye glowed like the sun. The bandana he wore was instantly disintegrated under the immense power the third eye was releasing right now.


    [Repulsion] + [Electromagnetism] + [Vector Manipulation]


    The bolts of lightning that were falling down from the sky were annihilated to nothing in an instant. The ?umulonimbus clouds in the sky were forcefully scattered despite containing the laws of the universe.


    This spectacle was very clearly witnessed by the three bishops at the sides. This marvel cemented the adoration of their king in their hearts even more.


    As the pressure that was in the surroundings quickly lessened as a result of Huang Yu f?r??b?? destroying the tribulation, Huang Yu let out a deep gasp.


    Huang Yu''s face was pale as a result of his attack. The tribulation lightning, from what he could sense as he destroyed the tribulation, wasn''t planning on stopping anytime soon. It was truly attempting to wipe Jorm off the face of the earth.


    Using the King''s Wisdom once more, Huang Yu quickly recovered to his peak performance before his three bishops arrived and kneeled before him.


    "We congratulate the king for having his auspicious beast reach the next level!"


    Huang Yu waved his hand at them before he turned to look at Jorm. At this moment, Jorm was very clearly immensely more powerful than before. Each breath it took rumbled the earth as its body that had a width that was larger than ten buses stacked on top of one another was lying on the ground.


    It didn''t look long, however Huang Yu knew better. Jorm was very clearly restricting its true length for it was far too long. It was truly beginning to live up to its name as Jormungandr, the World Eater.


    "My master¡­" it suddenly spoke with a deep raspy voice, causing Huang Yu to raise an eyebrow. It seemed that Jorm had truly unlocked its spiritual wisdom after this.


    "Return and recover from your injuries first Jorm."


    Jorm let out an mm of understanding before he turned into strands of light that returned to Huang Yu''s body.


    At that moment, four red rings appeared behind Huang Yu''s back, causing a imperious yet dark aura to permeate throughout the surroundings. Taking a deep breath, Huang Yu retracted his red spirit rings swiftly.


    "My king, may I ask if Heaven''s will just now was to destroy the auspicious beast?" Guang Biao suddenly asked.


    Huang Yu laughed softly.


    "Heaven''s will... it''s unworthy."


    "Only my will is eternal"

 Chapter 64 - Fluff

    A/N" Shrek Arc is almost over! Thank God! There was so little canon content to exploit in this arc that it was pretty painful to write. Luckily, StarLuo has far more content to use.


    When Huang Yu returned to his dorm that night, Gu Yue was already in her pajamas as she read a book on her bed. He had already taken a shower and changed his clothes back at Nox''s headquarters so he didn''t look as if he had just battled a lightning tribulation.


    "Hey," Huang Yu greeted as he entered the room.


    Gu Yue looked up when she heard Huang Yu. "Welcome back," Gu Yue greeted before she kept the book that was in her hands.


    "Have you eaten today?" Gu Yue''s voice suddenly sounded out as Huang Yu was about to jump on his bed. Raising an eyebrow, Huang Yu turned to her direction to see an incredibly shy look on her face.


    "Not yet." Huang Yu replied back, pretending to be oblivious to what Gu Yue was currently doing. In truth, he had already eaten a bit back at Nox, but he didn''t want to refuse Gu Yue at this moment.


    A look of joy appeared on Gu Yue''s face before it quickly turned shy once more. "In that case, why don''t we eat together? I bought a bit too much food just now back to the dorm to eat."


    "Really? Thanks Gu Yue, I don''t know what I''d do without you."


    Hearing those words, Gu Yue''s face turned crimson. However, she didn''t lose her cool. "It''s nothing. It was just a coincidence that I brought back a bit too much."


    The both of them moved towards the sole table in the dorm room before each taking a chair of their own and sitting down next to each other. The table wasn''t that big, so the two of them had to sit quite closely.


    With a gesture of her hands, Gu Yue took out several plates of food from her spatial ring. Each one of them were exquisite delicacies that would serve to enhance the blood essence of an individual tremendously.


    Seeing this, Huang Yu nearly sweatdropped. Gu Yue wasn''t trying to be discreet about her motives at all, not that he was complaining of course.


    The two of them chatted cheerfully for a bit as they ate. At one point, Gu Yue mustered up enough courage to do something that she had read about in a book.


    "Huang Yu," Gu Yue called out in a delicate voice.


    "Yes?"


    Gu Yue took a deep breath as she picked up a piece of meat with her chopsticks before putting it in Huang Yu''s plate. "Here, have some. You haven''t tried it yet."


    A mischievous smirk appeared on Huang Yu''s face when he saw this. "Can you feed me?" Huang Yu teased.


    "What?!?" Gu Yue exclaimed, accidentally letting her voice out a bit louder than she had intended it to.


    Huang Yu chuckled. "I just heard that food tastes better when it''s fed by someone else."


    Several expressions appeared on Gu Yue''s face in an instant, from shock, to embarrassment, then to¡­ rather strangely, determination.


    "Okay then. I''ll do it. However, you have to do the same for me after this then, alright?" Gu Yue dared back.


    "Sure."


    Gu Yue didn''t hesitate as she lifted up a spoonful of food from Huang Yu''s plate before slowly bringing it to his open mouth.


    As he closed it, he let out a sound of satisfaction, chewing a few times and savouring the taste of the food before he swallowed.


    "So was it true?" Gu Yue asked.


    "Why don''t you try it for yourself?" Huang Yu asked back as he picked up a spoonful of food from Gu Yue''s plate and brought it to her mouth.


    She took a look at the spoon before she opened her mouth. When the spoon filled with food entered her mouth, she felt a tinge of sweetness in her heart despite the food being salty.


    "So do you have your answer now?"


    "Mm." Gu Yue said rather cheerfully.


    With that, Gu Yue''s mood visibly brightened as the two of them continued to eat. When Huang Yu finished eating first, he turned to look at her. Doing so, Huang Yu couldn''t help but stare as she ate slowly yet enchantingly in his eyes.


    As Gu Yue finished with her meal as well, she noticed Huang Yu''s stare. She couldn''t help but feel embarrassment at his stare despite feeling happiness as well. However, a sense of insecurity suddenly appeared as it swiftly started ruining her mood.


    "Why are you staring? I''m not that pretty." Gu Yue mumbled out inadvertently.


    Hearing this, Huang Yu let out a sigh before he shook his head. "Don''t put yourself down like that Gu Yue."


    "But it''s the truth isn''t it? Take a look at Na''er, Ye Xinglan or even Xu Xiaoyan. Compared to them, I''m really not that pretty." as she said those words, her own mood was slowly starting to get worse.


    "Gu Yue¡­"


    To her surprise, she was suddenly captured in a hug by Huang Yu. She didn''t get a chance to react before Huang Yu''s next words entered her ears once more.


    "Don''t say that about yourself. Why do you need to compare yourself with the others? You''re amazing just the way you are to me y''know? "


    At those words, Gu Yue''s eyes widened. Her eyes began to fog as she heard his words. She nodded her head slightly, not fully trusting her voice at the moment before Huang Yu stopped his hug.


    Despite this, the two of them were still incredibly close at the moment, They stared at each other, transfixed with one another at just this one moment.


    A strange attraction seemed to draw their lips closer to each other as they both slowly closed their eyes.


    "Hey Big Sis Gu Yue! Can we talk about the battle armour right now or is this a bad time?"


    The sudden interruption caused the both of them to snap out of the trance they were in and jump up in shock.


    Gu Yue shook her head before shouting out. "It''s a bad time."


    "Oh, sorry then Big Sis!"


    With that, footsteps were heard before they slowly became inaudible.


    At this point, Huang Yu and Gu Yue looked at each other awkwardly for a moment. Huang Yu was the first to break the awkward silence with a cough. "Well, I think I should go to bed now."


    "Ummm, yeah¡­ I think I should too."


    The two of them swiftly turned off the lights before they went to their own beds, both having innumerable thoughts in their heads as they both tried to sleep but couldn''t.


    That night made for one very sleepless night for the two of them.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    By his calculations, his cultivation manual should be finished sometime this year. He could be considered 90% done and he had a very good framework of what he needed to do next to complete it.


    This naturally brought a wave of excitement to Huang Yu. From what he could tell from his cultivation manual already, after he started cultivating it, he wouldn''t need to fear anything in this world anymore.


    In the past, there was always a chance that Huang Yu could be incapacitated before he could truly start using the King''s Wisdom. However, with the cultivation manual, that weakness would be eliminated against the Spirit Masters of this world.


    At this moment, a competition was being held between the first grade and the second grade students. This competition was held in order to see who were worthy to face the third grade students.


    There were several types of battles, such as the one vs one, two vs two and the seven vs seven competition. Huang Yu and Gu Yue had chosen to join the two vs two battles together.


    Tang Wulin had actually asked Gu Yue to work together in the two vs two battle initially, but he had been rejected. Hence, he reluctantly wouldn''t take part in that portion of the competition.


    The battles first began with a two vs two between Xie Xie with Xu Xiaoyan and Ye Xingmo and Duan Huanxiao.


    Xie Xie and Xu Xiaoyan had improved massively over the past few months so the results of the battle¡­


    They weren''t very pretty.


    When it was heard that the two of them were fighting together, everyone in the first grade knew that that fight had its results already set in stone. Although they didn''t like Huang Yu as a result of Na''er''s machinations previously, they had to admit that he was a monster. This wasn''t even counting the fact that Gu Yue, the second strongest in the class, was fighting alongside him.


    As Huang Yu and Gu Yue faced down Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu on the stage, Huang Yu greeted Yuanen rather cheerfully. He could be said to be acquainted with her. On the other hand, Huang Yu didn''t greet Yue Zhengyu since he had no idea who he was.


    Both sides prepared to battle before Elder Cai''s voice commemorated the beginning of the battle.


    "Begin!"

 Chapter 65 - A Bit of Training Between Two Kings

    "You''ve improved." Huang Yu commented as he and Gu Yue walked off the stage. Behind them, were the two unconscious figures of Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu.


    The battle between the two teams were unbelievably one-sided, even more so than expected from the first-grade class. In fact, Gu Yue herself had managed to annihilate the two of them with a mixture of martial arts that was taught by Huang Yu and her control over the elements without him even needing to lift a finger.


    That wasn''t even the end of it. Gu Yue had even overpowered a spirit fusion from Yuanen and Yue Zhengyu by herself by the sheer virtue of her fourth spirit ring that she had obtained recently.


    It was a staff capable of controlling the elements in the atmosphere without her needing to use much of her own energy in exchange, similar to sword intent in that sense. With a piercing movement of her staff, the light and darkness elements that formed the spirit fusion attack were forcefully dispersed and the two of them were bombarded by four different elements.


    "It''s nothing much." Gu Yue replied.


    After the little situation between them that nearly escalated a few months ago, the two of them had made an unspoken agreement not to talk about it for the time being. Despite that, their relationship had clearly improved dramatically after that, with the both of them slowly becoming more intimate towards each other in their everyday life without realising it.


    Although Gu Yue''s words were meant to be humble, it was taken in a completely different way by the students of the second-grade. They saw it as them being despised by Gu Yue. Unfortunately, they couldn''t say anything about it since she had beaten their two strongest fighters by a large margin in their class without breaking a sweat.


    At the side, Xie Xie was feeling incredibly worried for Yuanen. He had an inkling that this outcome would happen but he didn''t dare to tell Yuanen that previously in fear of her thinking that he was looking down on her.


    He was slightly unhappy but that wasn''t targeted towards Gu Yue despite that she hadn''t bothered to hold back much. It was a fight, and injuries were bound to happen.


    Rather, it was just a type of dislike when you saw the person you fancy getting hurt.


    Xu Xiaoyan was starstruck as she watched Gu Yue walking down the stage with Huang Yu. ''Big Sis got stronger again!'' she thought in awe.


    However, there was a hint of fear towards being on the other side of that strength at this time. For some reason, Gu Yue had started asking to spar with her often a few months back and naturally, she accepted it.


    She didn''t know how she had offended her Big Sis, but she seemed to be clearly venting something on her during all their spars. She really wanted to decline whenever her Big Sis asked her to spar, but the look she saw on her face clearly didn''t accept no for an answer.


    Tang Wulin was feeling rather complicated when watching the fight play out. On one hand, he was happy seeing Gu Yue doing so well, but on the other, he was disappointed that he wasn''t up there fighting together with her.


    He looked at his own fist before he clenched it tightly. It was definitely because he wasn''t strong enough! However, he knew that as long as he tried his hardest and made use of his boon in the form of the Golden Dragon King bloodline, he could eventually stand up there next to her.


    After this battle had finished, the participants for the third grade were settled. For the one-on-ones, Yuanen Yehui, Wu Siduo and Ye Xinglan would participate. The others had wanted Huang Yu to participate at first, but he declined it.


    The others weren''t happy about this, but what could they do? All of them combined couldn''t beat him anyways.


    The competition was set to happen in five weeks after this day. The students were actually quite unsure about the results since there were two one-word battle armour masters in the third-grade and their cultivations were all a full rank higher so excitement ran extremely high.


    To them, Huang Yu may have been able to beat their whole class by himself a year ago, but he may not necessarily be a match for a battle armour master. One should know that a one-word battle armour could boost the battle prowess of a Rank 50 Spirit King to a Rank 70 Spirit Saint. Surely Huang Yu couldn''t be that powerful¡­ right?


    Right??


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    In a field, Huang Yu was currently instructing Gu Yue on his own martial arts.


    Huang Yu continuously corrected Gu Yue''s mistakes as she went through the forms of Renewal Taekwondo. She had picked it up very quickly when Huang Yu taught her. However, as a result of this, her foundations were rather unstable. This made her have quite a few problems in her basics that Huang Yu was trying to resolve now.


    It may not seem that important, but if a person''s basics are bad, they won''t be able to progress smoothly in the future.


    "Your back isn''t straight enough,"


    He straightened her back with a soft pat as she kicked a [Baek Rok].


    "Roll your shoulders back a bit more when you kick."


    He adjusted her shoulders slightly as she did a [Hwechook].


    Through all these little corrections, Gu Yue''s foundation for Renewal Taekwondo slowly became more and more firm. As the Silver Dragon King, her innate talents were frightening, allowing her to fix her mistakes swiftly.


    In fact, if it was any other martial art, Gu Yue most likely could have mastered it by now. However, what Gu Yue was learning right now was an incredibly complex and taxing martial art. Even with her talent, she still needed time to learn it.


    Under the hot sun, the two of them were drenched in sweat. Due to this, their clothes were stuck to their bodies and became slightly see-through. Through the past year, both of their bodies had m?tur?d a lot and Gu Yue''s current figure was already superior to most, if not all the milfs he had seen in cultured videos in his past life.


    Huang Yu, thanks to the teenage hormones raging through his body, was very s?ns?t?v? to this. His heart kept whispering to him, ''It''s fine. She''s m?tur?d enough already. Stop holding yourself back and push her down!!! You know she won''t say no!!!"


    However, he forcefully suppressed himself with a willpower made of steel. Don''t underestimate a person who could hold himself back from choking the chicken for over a year due to the fact that he shared a room with a girl.


    Unfortunately, Gu Yue didn''t hold such inhibitions. That was made painfully clear to Huang Yu whenever she ''accidentally'' brushed against his more¡­ s?ns?t?v? areas. Huang Yu didn''t believe her innocent act for a second when he saw the redness of her face.


    "Alright, that should be enough for today," Huang Yu choked out after Gu Yue finished with the last kata that she was doing particularly slowly in the name of getting more familiar with the technique.


    He coughed drily before putting a bit of distance between the two of them. He was almost at his limit.


    However¡­ that may have been a bad move as he was given a complete view of Gu Yue that left very little to the imagination. At that, he could something rising, and it sure as hell isn''t the Shield Hero.


    ''Stahp!'' Huang Yu shouted inwardly as he tried to control himself. It wasn''t his fault that he was like this at the moment. If he wasn''t in this body raging with teenage hormones at the moment, he definitely could have controlled himself. Not only that, it was also because of who was in front of him.


    Gu Yue seemed to notice that Huang Yu was beginning to react to her with the light blush she saw forming on his face. A mischievous smirk forming on her face, she ran up to him before grabbing his arm and holding it close to her body.


    "Huang Yu, let''s go back to the dorm," Gu Yue said in an incredibly cheerful manner as she pulled him along.


    This girl¡­


    ''If you want to play it that way, then fine.'' Huang Yu snorted inwardly.


    Before Gu Yue could react, she was swooped off the feet by a pair of muscular arms. She yelped out in surprise before blushing because of the sound she let out.


    "Let''s go back to the dorm then." Huang Yu said with a smile on his face.


    Gu Yue''s eyes widened as Huang Yu''s words entered her ears, ''Eh? Like this??"


    "Well of course."


    Gu Yue furrowed her brows for a moment, thinking of her next actions before it relaxed. "Sure. Let''s go. My legs were hurting and I don''t think I could walk the full trip back anyways." Gu Yue said before staring at Huang Yu with the same smile he was giving her.


    The two stared at each other for a few moments before they both burst out in abrupt laughter. Huang Yu shook his head before he started walking back to the dorm room with Gu Yue''s body pressed up against him.


    At least this way, she wouldn''t notice the tent he was pitching at the moment.

 Chapter 66 - Interlude

    A/N: Starting from this chapter, random comments like Exp or just random spam just for the sake of inflating word count won''t be included in the final count. When I asked for comments previously, I was expecting stuff like discussions or your thoughts about the chapter. Extra chapters won''t be earned that easily muahahahahaha.


    Inside a large wooden house at the core of Sea God''s Island, a long wooden table sat in the centre. Eight people seated on either side of it and one person was at the head.


    "Pavillion Master, there''s a small matter to discuss." Elder Cai said.


    Hearing this, Yun Ming raised an eyebrow. "What is it?"


    Elder Cai cleared her throat before she spoke. "The delegation from Star Luo would like us to send a group of students to an academy on Star Luo in a student exchange program." She brought out a small stack of papers that she handed to him before continuing, "Here, take a look at their proposal."


    Yun Ming flipped through the proposal for a few seconds. Then, he looked up and smiled. "Tell them that this student exchange is acceptable to us. We''ll send our best students from the outer court''s first and second grade. Around ten students maybe? Wu Zhangkong can take charge of the group. By the way, make sure that Tang Wulin is in the exchange group. He''s always getting into trouble so this is a good opportunity to place him far outside the sight of evil Spirit Masters."


    At this moment, Yun Ming was referring to the fact that Tang Wulin had gotten involved with some business about the evil Spirit Masters. In fact, an evil Spirit Master at the level of a Titled Douluo had kidnapped him earlier.


    It was only through the sheer virtue of Zhen Hua arriving quickly that Tang Wulin was saved from the fate of beginning a blood slave to the evil Spirit Master.


    "What about Huang Yu then?" Elder Cai asked abruptly.


    Hearing that name, Yun Ming''s brows furrowed slightly as he kept silent for a short while. A moment later, his expression returned to normal.


    "Make sure that he''s inside the group as well. With the way that kid operates, I''m sure he''ll get a lot done there."


    Yun Ming said it in that way, but everyone there could tell that he wanted Huang Yu to scam some resources out of the people at Star Luo.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    On the day of the competition between the first and second-grade classes against the third-grade classes, tensions were high as all the participants prepared both their mental and physical state.


    This would be the biggest challenge they had ever faced thus far, and they wanted to rise up to it.


    They weren''t planning to just do well, but they were planning to win!


    The matches soon began, with Yuanen Yehui spearheading the aggressive attack against a guy called Wu Rui.


    Wu Rui got destroyed by her. Pretty badly too might he add? With both her Titan Giant Ape and Fallen Angel martial spirits, she easily dominated the fight.


    Wu Siduo was up next. She was matched up against a person named Ye Wu. This time, it was an extremely close back and forth which eventually ended with Wu Siduo''s victory. However, one should know that although they were only two grades apart, Ye Wu was many years older than her.


    Hence, Ye Wu went back with shame plastered on his face.


    Why did she lose? Well, it was because Mo Jue used her battle armour near the end. Despite that, Ye Xinglan still fought admirably even when Mo Jue brought it out.


    As the one-on-ones were completed, the morale of the third-grade students were at an all-time low. They simply couldn''t believe that there was such a disparity between the talents of both sides.


    The only person that had won so far was their most talented battle armour master, and even that was a pyrrhic victory! If the others were as strong as those three, how would they stand a chance?


    Of course, the others definitely weren''t as strong as those three.


    Huang Yu and Gu Yue were far stronger.


    And they made it painfully clear to the third-grade students when they crushed their opponents as if they were crushing insects.


    How their opponents had lost wasn''t even funny. The battle only lasted for a pathetic five seconds before it ended.


    Did I mention that it only lasted so long because Huang Yu and Gu Yue played a game of rock paper scissors to see who would attack?


    At the side, the Holy Spirit Douluo, Yali, who was also the wife of Yun Ming, was watching this with a wry smile on her face.


    She had known that they were powerful from Cai Yue''er and Yun Ming, but this was a little too exaggerated wasn''t it?


    Feng Wuyu watched the battle with his mouth agape. When he closed his mouth, he whispered to Zhuo Shi, "So that kid is the one who sent you on a little adventure?"


    Zhuo Shi''s expression darkened as soon as he heard this. He still didn''t know how Huang Yu had done that trick. Had he slashed a space distortion with his sword intent to do that to him back then?


    Before the seven-on-seven fight could begin, the teacher of the third-grade class, Song Lin suddenly went up to the elders.


    "Excuse me, Elder Cai. We''re withdrawing from the team battle. We concede."


    At those words, different looks appeared on the faces of all the third-grade students. Looks of shame, self-derision, and disappointment were only some of the visible ones.


    When Huang Yu heard this, he suddenly felt a little bad. Maybe he and Gu Yue shouldn''t have crushed their dreams so quickly?


    Perhaps they should have given them the illusion that they were doing well in the fight instead since reality was often disappointing.


    Elder Cai declared after a brief moment of silence. "In that case, the first and second-grade team wins."


    A crescendo of cheers erupted across the stadium. The loudest claps and stomps came from the first grade. As newcomers to Shrek Academy, they had finally established their place and cemented their position today with a feat deemed nigh impossible.


    Huang Yu and Gu Yue were there smiling as they watched the others celebrate. Although they weren''t particularly excited because of the victory, their moods were influenced by everyone else''s.


    Unknowingly, as they stood next to one another, their hands began to clasp one another as if it was something completely natural for them to do.


    At this time, Elder Cai''s voice suddenly boomed. "I had something to announce." Her aura flared with a hint of the strength a Titled Douluo held, silencing the arena in an instant.


    Elder Cai made a long and verbose speech. However, the essence of it was that if the participants from the first and second-grade classes would stand a chance to be chosen to go for a student exchange program at Star Luo.


    Hearing this, a look of interest appeared on Huang Yu''s face. Star Luo Continent wasn''t as strong as the Douluo Continent to his knowledge. Maybe he could begin a little takeover there with Nox.


    The royal family seemed like a good place to take over first. Whether it would be via peaceful tactics or by force had yet to be seen.


    As all the students were dismissed, the students selected for the exchange to Star Luo were revealed. In the first grade, Huang Yu, Gu Yue, Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, Xu Lizhi, Xu Xiaoyan, and Ye Xinglan were chosen. In the second grade, Yuanen Yehui and Yue Zhengyu were picked.


    To no one''s surprise, Wu Zhangkong was ?ssigned as their teacher-in-charge while Elder Cai would act as their leader.


    After that, everyone swiftly returned to their dorms. On the way back, Huang Yu and Gu Yue didn''t even realise that their hands were still glued to one another.


    Inside a large villa, a few people sat in the living room.


    A beautiful girl with long, emerald hair sighed. "Her Highness seems to be much affected by human emotions. The boy''s body has m?tur?d earlier than expected yet she hasn''t taken any actions against him."


    "Hmph, she''s clearly playing around with that boy at the moment. Her Highness should just take that human boy''s blood essence. As long as she did, she could easily eliminate all the humans on this planet." A powerful man spoke up with a voice full of discontentment.


    "Shut up!" shouted the man who sat in the centre of the sofa. At his loud roar, the room fell silent immediately.


    Lifting his head up, a single strand of golden hair in the middle of his golden mane drooped down. With a cold voice, he spoke, "Her Highness has been blinded from her time in the human world. Although we cannot touch him now, Her Highness won''t be by his side nor will he stay in that city forever. As soon he''s open¡­"


    A sudden terrifying pressure descended upon the room. Every being inside lost their breaths as the furniture creaked under the force.


    "But Di Tian, what if Her Highness doesn''t take kindly to it?" the emerald haired girl spoke again.


    The man, now christened Di Tian, snorted. "Her Highness won''t do anything. She is the king of all spirit beasts and shall lead us to our salvation. How could she let petty things such as feelings get in the way of that after the boy is dead?"


    The girl with long, emerald hair frowned. She didn''t think that the situation would be resolved as simple as this. However, she didn''t retort. Di Tian''s words, from his current tone of voice, weren''t up for debate. They were an order.


    It was rather unfortunate that these people didn''t realise that any person their king took an interest in was bound to not be an ordinary person.

 Chapter 67 - Cultivation

    Half a year flew by like the wind. During that time, quite a few things happened. Within Nox, a man named Byron managed to breakthrough to Rank 85 and become one of the Bishops in Nox due to his contributions to the organisation. He was a battle junkie, but he was completely and utterly loyal towards his king.


    Guang Biao, Romario, and Xiao Chen had broken through as well during this period of time. With the aid of faith energy given to them by their king, they had broken through at least one rank despite them being Titled Douluos. This was proof of how much faith energy Nox was gathering right now.


    Nox had been preparing themselves after they had been informed by their king that they were going to Star Luo Continent. Their plans on the Douluo Continent would be suspended temporarily while they carried out some operations in Star Luo.


    Not only that, Huang Yu was just about to complete a very pivotal part of his ascension at this very moment.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    "It''s completed," Huang Yu said excitedly to himself as he let out a hurrah.


    In front of him, was a stack of papers that had many complicated diagrams and wordings on it. This was Huang Yu''s blood, sweat, and tears for the past two years in Shrek Academy.


    It was his very own cultivation manual.


    Originally, Huang Yu had expected that he could finish the cultivation manual a few months prior. However, the last stretch of the creation of the cultivation manual had been stuck at a bottleneck for quite a while. It was only after he took some time off that he got an enlightenment to complete it.


    At this moment, Huang Yu picked up the cultivation manual that he had compiled before he waved at an empty space with his hand. A rip in space and time appeared as Huang Yu placed his copy of his cultivation manual inside there.


    Huang Yu already had all the knowledge about the cultivation manual inside his head. All he was doing was keeping a copy just in case. You never know when you''ll need it after all.


    He stretched his limbs before he yawned. This session to complete the cultivation manual had been a marathon. However, it was all worth it. The creation of this manual would mean more than just smoother cultivation.


    It would be the creation of a path of his own in cultivation. Call it his personal Dao if you will.


    Leaving the dorm, Huang Yu made his way to the Nox building in Shrek City. He wanted a place where there would be no prying eyes on him.


    His bishops weren''t in the headquarters on this day. They were currently making their preparations to take control of Star Luo. Information gathering was the name of the game when it came to an operation like this.


    Inside his personal cultivation room inside the Nox building, Huang Yu sat down in a lotus position. Taking a deep breath, Huang Yu slowly began to circulate his internal energies as written in his own cultivation manual.


    Instantly, all the spirit energy in the atmosphere was su?k?d dry, forcefully worming themselves into Huang Yu''s dantian.


    Huang Yu noticed the lack of surrounding spiritual energy very quickly. As a result of that, he began drawing on the faith energy that he hadn''t used much previously in order to cultivate.


    The reason he didn''t want to use it was because he wanted to wait for his cultivation manual to be finished before he started exploiting this particular resource. He would obtain more benefits this way.


    Despite having a nigh-infinite amount of faith energy to use for his cultivation, Huang Yu''s cultivation didn''t increase as he slowly circulated the energies inside his meridians.


    Instead, Huang Yu slowly began to become one with nature as he achieved small and gradual insights into the secrets of the universe.


    At this point in time, Huang Yu''s cultivation base was at Rank 49. If Huang Yu wanted to improve his cultivation at this time, he wouldn''t be able to do so.


    This was because he didn''t have a necessary foundation in this new cultivation technique to do so. In order to improve, he would need to comprehend the laws of the universe until he reached the suitable level he should be at during Rank 49.


    Far more spirit energy was required to cultivate as a result of this, but the benefits far outweighed the decrease in speed. Not only did this cultivation manual make his spirit cultivation far more dense, it was cultivating his body with physical energy as well while he gradually mastered the myriad laws of the universe naturally.


    However, the most frightening thing about his cultivation technique wasn''t this. Rather, it was the fact that even if he stopped purposely cultivating, since he had already begun practising this technique, it would continuously cultivate for him, though it would be slower than normal.


    Huang Yu let out a long breath. He opened his eyes and turned his head to look at the time.


    ''8pm¡­ I''ve been cultivating here for eight hours huh¡­''


    Cracking his neck, Huang Yu got up. He could still feel the concentration of spirit energy that was slowly returning back to normal entering his dantian slowly.


    Huang Yu stood there for a few moments, discovering the changes to his body before he smiled.


    ''My foundations have already reached Rank 15. However, my true combat strength even in level one should still be around the strength of a two-word battle armour master who is also a Spirit Emperor.''


    If anyone else were to hear Huang Yu''s self-appraisal, they would all have their jaws agape in shock. How strong was a two word battle armour master at that level? They would at least be as strong as a Spirit Douluo!!!


    And this was just level one! Huang Yu hadn''t even begun to talk about the changes in strength that had occurred to his other levels as a result of this cultivation session.


    As Huang Yu left the Nox building to return to find Gu Yue, a stray thought went through his mind,


    ''I wonder what I should call this cultivation technique,"


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    "Huang Yu? You''re back?"


    Those were Gu Yue''s words as she looked at him while she was reading a book on her bed. When she saw Huang Yu, she immediately kept the book in her spatial ring, making him rather curious as to what the book was about.


    Hearing this, Huang Yu scratched the back of his head. "Yeah. Sorry for out for so long. I lost track of time as I cultivated."


    "No, it''s fine. I understand. But, what happened to you during that time though Huang Yu? Did you make some sort of breakthrough?" Gu Yue asked with an inquiring look on her face.


    "Ah, you could tell?" A look of surprise appeared on Huang Yu''s face.


    "Of course. There''s a certain something in your temperament that wasn''t there this morning."


    Huang Yu''s eyes widened imperceptibly at that. He knew the changes that he had gone through but they were very subtle. Unless one knew him incredibly well, they wouldn''t notice any changes since he had only just started with his cultivation technique.


    A smile appeared on Huang Yu''s face before he walked over to Gu Yue''s bed. He sat down next to her before he patted her on the head, causing her to pout slightly.


    "Well you know me best Gu Yue," he spoke in a soft and gentle tone.


    Gu Yue smiled when Huang Yu''s sweet words entered her ears before she placed her head on his shoulder. Huang Yu chuckled before he put his hands around her.


    Although the two of them hadn''t confessed to each other yet, their relationship had clearly already reached a point that most couples wouldn''t accomplish in their lifetime.


    In fact, the two of them were so intimate that most of the people there had already considered them a couple. Naturally, Huang Yu and Gu Yue didn''t object to those accusations which only further fed the gossip going around.


    "We''re going to Star Luo soon," Gu Yue spoke softly in an enchanting voice.


    Huang Yu nodded his head. "Yeah, I wonder how it''s going to be like over there."


    Hearing this, Gu Yue got up from Huang Yu''s embrace as she looked at him in the eye.


    "Huang Yu."


    "Yes?"


    "When we go to Star Luo, I want to tell you something important. Is that fine?"


    Huang Yu saw a concerned look appear on Gu Yue''s face as she held his hand up with both hands. At that, gentleness appeared in his gaze as he looked at her.


    "Of course. When that time comes, I have some things that I want to tell you as well Gu Yue."

 Chapter 68 - Going to Skysea again

    The sun shone with magnificence as it slowly moved through the shades of blue above. The weather was uplifting, fair and sunny, coupled nicely with a refreshing breeze.


    Huang Yu and the others had just arrived in Skysea City, the largest city on the east coast. Coincidentally, this was also the place where Huang Yu and Gu Yue''s relationship really started taking off, so it held quite an important weight in their hearts.


    The Shrek Academy party numbered eleven in total. The leader was Cai Yue''er, the teacher in charge was Wu Zhangkong. The students involved in this exchange were Huang Yu, Gu Yue, Tang Wulin, Xie Xie, Xu Xiaoyan, Xu Lizhi, Yuanen Yehui, Yue Zhengyu, and Ye Xinglan.


    Currently, they were inside a restaurant where a massive ¦¸ symbol was displayed outside it. Naturally, from that description alone, one could tell that the establishment belonged to Nox.


    Over the years, Skysea City had more or less been completely annexed by Nox. The only reason that it wasn''t named Nox City was because the cu¡ª organisation didn''t want to draw too much attention to itself. Hence, the city was made a puppet instead.


    "Come on guys, eat! Eat to your heart''s content. It''s all on me today!" Tang Wulin declared to the others inside the shop.


    As plate after plate of exquisite seafood was brought out of the kitchen, Huang Yu watched everything with a smile on his face.


    To be honest, as long as Huang Yu made a call, no one would need to pay for this meal at all. However, who was he to deny money being handed to him?


    "Hey," a voice suddenly made its way into Huang Yu''s ears.


    Huang Yu turned his head to the source of the voice to see a blond-haired man sitting near him. "Yes?"


    At that, the blonde-haired man held out a hand. "My name Yue Zhengyu. Nice to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you too." Huang Yu answered. However, he took a look at Yue Zhengyu''s outstretched hand before looking straight at his face.


    "Sorry," he chuckled wryly. As soon as he wiped his hands clean, he tried to strike up a conversation with Huang Yu again.


    Huang Yu was currently on a meteoric rise inside Shrek Academy. Yue Zhengyu knew that the person in front of him would definitely become an important figure on the continent in the future. Thus, it would be better for him to suck up to him now before he got too big.


    One could say that Yue Zhengyu could see Mt. Tai.


    The first step to su?k?n? up to a person was to indulge him in his ?ust. Yue Zhengyu was definitely an expert in this. He was a true connoisseur who had tried out many tastes due his status as a young master.


    "Do you wanna have some fun Huang Yu?"


    Hearing this, Huang Yu raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean by having fun?"


    "You know¡­ the type of fun that will take you to heaven and back¡­"


    A sharp gleam entered Huang Yu''s eyes. "Go on. I''m listening."


    At this, a large grin appeared on Yue Zhengyu''s face. From his spatial ring, he brought out a folder filled with names, pictures, and descriptions. "You see, here is a list of ''playmates'' that you can choose from. Each of them has their own specialties and are all very experienced. I can ensure that you''ll enjoy them to the fullest."


    Huang Yu took the folder and was about to take a look out of morbid curiosity. However, this didn''t mean that Huang Yu was planning on doing anything unjust. He was really just curious about what they would look like!


    Before he could though, his danger senses tingled.


    He instantly threw the folder back to Yue Zhengyu as he sat upright and turned his expression into one of righteousness.


    "Yue Zhengyu, I am an extremely upright and just individual. How could you give me something like this? Are you looking down upon my morals?" Huang Yu bullshitted instantly.


    A look of confusion appeared on Yue Zhengyu''s face before he saw a wink from Huang Yu. He looked up to see a black-haired girl with amethyst eyes sporting a really dangerous gleam in her eyes.


    His eyes widened imperceptibly before he understood what was going on. It was something only men could understand.


    ''Oh shit. I completely forgot about her."


    Yue Zhengyu discreetly got up before he slowly moved away. As he did so, Gu Yue, who had been talking with Xu Xiaoyan and Ye Xinglan, went up and sat next to Huang Yu.


    "Big Sis Gu Yue, Huang Yu was doing something indecent with Yue Zhengyu just now. He definitely noticed that you were looking so he threw that folder away.'' Xu Xiaoyan whispered into Gu Yue''s ear.


    Ye Xinglan nodded at Xu Xiaoyan''s words. "You should go and confront him about this. Unless you keep men under a tight leash, they''ll be sure to go out and pick wild flowers."


    Hearing this, Gu Yue raised an eyebrow. ''Didn''t the book say that men hated being controlled the most?''


    Gu Yue let out a gentle smile. "It''s fine. If he really gets stolen away by another girl, then that means that it''s my fault since it''s me who''s lacking charm. In that case, all I need to do is to get rid of my competition."


    "Ooookkkk¡­" the two of them said at the same time as a strange expression appeared on both their faces.


    After that, Gu Yue excused herself from the conversation as she made her way to Huang Yu. Noticing her approach, Huang Yu''s outward expression didn''t change at all.


    "So, what was inside that folder?" Gu Yue asked with a soft voice.


    "It''s something that only cultured ones can understand." Huang Yu said straightforwardly.


    At this, Elder Cai and Wu Zhangkong, who had been listening in to the conversations, had their eyes widen imperceptibly.


    ''This kid didn''t even try to deny that he had been given a folder filled with p?rn¡­''


    Gu Yue smiled. "You mean like those magazines under your bed?"


    Hearing this, Huang Yu''s eyes widened slightly as he was about to retort. However, he instantly realised the trick behind those words. Thus, he would react accordingly.


    "What are you talking about Gu Yue? What magazines under my bed? The only things I read are philosophical books that provide me excess knowledge on worldly matters."


    Raising an eyebrow, Gu Yue laughed softly. "So you mean you that the Playboy magazine I found there didn''t belong to you?"


    As Huang Yu heard this, he stiffened up slightly. However, he quickly relaxed and defused the situation. The motto was to fake it till you make it after all.


    "Gu Yue, I really don''t know what you''re talking about. I am an upright and morally righteous person.


    "Of course. Just like how water is wet."


    "Wait, water isn''t wet?"


    "Shut up Xie Xie. Come back when you''re a main character."


    Elder Cai and Wu Zhangkong were watching this little banter with great amusement as they sat at the side. However, a look of melancholy quickly entered Wu Zhangkong''s eyes. This scene reminded him a bit too much of what he had lost.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    "You''re heading off to Star Luo Continent soon?"


    "Yea."


    Na''er walked closer to Gu Yue who was currently sitting on a rooftop of the hotel she was staying at. The Star Luo delegation hadn''t arrived so the Shrek group would need to wait for them.


    "I can''t go because Teacher doesn''t allow it but you should remember our promise."


    Gu Yue gave a lacklustre "ok" in reply.


    Seeing this, Na''er frowned. Both sides stayed silent for a few moments before she sighed. "To be honest, I didn''t want to do this, but I don''t have much of a choice at this point."


    This caught Gu Yue''s attention. She turned to look at Na''er as she raised an eyebrow. "What could you possibly do to threaten me?"


    "It would be interesting to see his reaction if he finds out the initial reason you approached him, wouldn''t it?"


    Instantly, Gu Yue''s entire figure stiffened up. Then, her eyes turned into slits as a terrifying killing intent bombarded onto Na''er''s body.


    Na''er let out another sigh. "You know that your killing intent won''t work on me since we''re the same person. Why even try?"


    Hearing this, Gu Yue clenched her fists. With gritted teeth, she forced out, "You''re really playing a dangerous game here¡­"


    "You''ve forced me to this point Gu Yue. If only you had fallen for Wulin instead¡­ everything would have been so much easier."


    "Don''t worry though. As long as you keep your claws away from him, I won''t say anything. The two of you can keep your relationship."


    As soon as Na''er finished speaking, she didn''t give Gu Yue any chance to reply as she disappeared under the night.


    Seeing her leave, Gu Yue took a few deep breaths before she slowly calmed herself. She turned away from where Na''er was standing as she looked towards the horizon, looking as calm as she did in the beginning.


    However, if anyone were to look closely, one could see that her palms were bleeding from how hard she was clenching her fists

 Chapter 69 - 69

    A/N: Btw, the average number of comments I consider unique is not over a hundred after last chapter.


    ''I felt it!''


    At this very moment, Huang Yu was incredibly excited. The reason for this was because he had finally accomplished something that he had been setting out to do for the past five years without success.


    He had finally integrated some sword intent into his cultivation.


    This was a massive breakthrough in strength for Huang Yu. One should know that back when Huang Yu was still thirteen years old, a stage that was far inferior to the current him, he had been able to incapacitate the Tyrant Dragon that was capable of fighting against Titled Douluos with incredible ease.


    Of course, Huang Yu hadn''t reached the stage of sword intent integration that he had reached back inside the Spirit Ascension platform. He had only managed to insert a little bit of sword intent inside his meridians, but the results were shocking enough.


    Huang Yu could clearly feel his explosive strength increase quite a bit. How much, he wasn''t particularly sure at the moment but he was stronger than before nonetheless.


    Getting up from the lotus position he had been sitting in previously, Huang Yu let out a sigh. ''It looks like the automatic cultivation won''t work for sword intent. It''s far too chaotic. It''s a bummer, but I shouldn''t try and ask for more since I finally accomplished it.''


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    The Star Luo delegation arrived at Skysea City after a few days. As a result of this, the Shrek group went to the lobby of the hotel they had been staying in to socialise.


    The first-floor lobby was packed. There were easily over a thousand people in the Star Luo delegation, all of which were elites in their various professions. The Sun and Moon Federation''s delegation nearly matched them in number, so that proved the size of the massive lobby they were in.


    Xiao Chen and Romario naturally saw him as well. However, despite their utmost wishes, they didn''t bow down immediately. Their king wanted to play low-key and it wasn''t their place to disturb their king''s fun.


    The priests and the apostles didn''t react as they didn''t know who Huang Yu was. Only the most senior priests and the bishops were allowed to catch a glimpse of their king''s breathtaking visage.


    As the trickle of newcomers were finally stopping, the loudspeakers were abruptly turned on. "Hello everyone. I''m the Federation''s secretary-general, Pan Wen, and I''ll be leading the delegation going on the exchange to Star Luo. Please board the buses after we finish the head-count."


    Once everyone boarded the buses, a platoon of mechas escorted the caravan straight to the dock. Watching the mechas, a stray thought entered Huang Yu''s mind.


    ''I wonder if there''s anything like Tengen Toppa Gurren Lagann here. With how overpowered cultivators are, i wouldn''t completely put it past them to have a mecha throwing galaxies like shuriken.


    But then again, this is a Xianxia world and mechas are pretty hated in worlds like this. So it may not exist.''


    Huang Yu shook his head before he turned to the person sitting next to him.


    Gu Yue had a melancholic look on her face as she leaned on the window, lost in thought. Noticing hints of distress from her, Huang Yu held her hand and squeezed it softly.


    "What''s wrong?" Huang Yu asked, "You''ve been pretty quiet lately."


    Hearing this, Gu Yue shifted her gaze to Huang Yu. She smiled weakly as she answered, "It''s nothing. I''ve been feeling a bit under the weather. I just want to get some rest."


    Huang Yu pursed his lips into a thin line. He could easily tell that Gu Yue was lying. She wasn''t exactly the best liar in the world when it came to the more emotional part of things.


    Letting out a sigh, Huang Yu pulled her into a hug. "Well if anything''s bothering you, just talk to me about it ok? I''ll do my best to help you if I can."


    "Mm," hummed Gu Yue softly as she melted into his embrace.


    At the docks, there were two massive ships for the Star Luo delegation and the Sun and Moon Federation delegation respectively.


    As they were about to board the ships, The secretary-general, Pan Wen, who spoke previously went up to Elder Cai and informed them that they would be staying on Star Luo''s ship. Apparently, the students from the Imperial Star Luo Academy who had come here previously wanted to exchange pointers with them.


    Huang Yu narrowed his eyes when he heard these words. This threw a wrench in his plans but it could be a blessing in disguise as well.


    Using the King''s Wisdom, Huang Yu sent a message into the minds of his bishops who were standing far away through the use of electromagnetism.


    ''Change of plans. Start the plan at Star Luo delegation ship instead.''


    These words suddenly echoed in the heads of Xiao Chen and Romario. They looked in Huang Yu''s direction before they let out a subtle nod.


    ''They should have their own ways of changing ships.'' Huang Yu thought. Nox was currently incredibly well established on its continent due to its quick monopoly in almost every sector of the economy.


    Naturally, this was a result of Nox getting some very influential members as their apostles. With that, they were able to establish a stable footing on this continent rather easily.


    Hence, a few excuses from Nox should be able to convince them to do a change of ships.


    Led by Pan Wen, the Shrek Academy group entered a special elevator that took them straight to the ship.


    As they exited the elevator, Huang Yu took notice that Gu Yue was still lost in thought again. He grabbed her hand, bringing her out of her ponderings.


    A couple of minutes later, all of them had a key to their cabins. Thanks to the ship''s excessive size, sharing cabins was unnecessary.


    Knowing this, Huang Yu felt a little strange. He had been cohabitating with Gu Yue for so long that he wasn''t quite used to the thought of living alone again.


    The Shrek Academy group was about to go to their respective rooms, but they were suddenly mocked by a student from the Imperial Star Luo Academy group.


    Naturally, Huang Yu and Gu Yue didn''t even deign to look at those idiots but Yue Zhengyu took the bait.


    One thing led to another and Yue Zhengyu had to jump off the ship due to being chased by an angry mob of students. Thanks to his martial spirit, the Holy Angel, he could fly so he didn''t fall into the ocean.


    At noon, the horns sounded three times and the two ships departed from the dock. Quickly picking up speed, the two ships set off to brave the vast sea.


    Huang Yu spent the rest of the day cultivating since there wasn''t really that much to do on the ship. He had actually wanted to go talk with Gu Yue about her problem but chose not to in the end.


    He didn''t want to be too pushy about it since she looked as if she needed some time to think. He would only try to involve himself if he saw that she was really stuck on it or if she came to him for help.


    A few hours passed, as Huang Yu stood up. A dim glow appeared under his bandana as his senses spread throughout the entire ship.


    ''They''re there.''


    With a single step, space and time were distorted around Huang Yu as he suddenly appeared in another room. This room was far larger than the room he was in and in it, were three people


    Two of them were Xiao Chen and Romario. However, Huang Yu didn''t know who the third one was.


    "My king!" the three of them said in unison as they instantly kneeled down.


    "Xiao Chen, who is this?" Huang Yu asked directly.


    "My king, this is a priest who will be pivotal to our plans."


    Hearing this, Huang Yu raised an eyebrow and shifted his gaze to the man kneeling behind Xiao Chen and Romario. "Elaborate. You are allowed to speak." Huang Yu said.


    In actual fact, Huang Yu didn''t want to speak like this. Nonetheless, he had to show them the domineeringness of their king, Anything less, and they may lose respect towards their king,


    In order words, show these guys the pecking order.


    "My king, this lowly one''s ability can be used to perfectly disguise any person, be it their aura or their appearance to match that of another. Not only that, another one of this lowly one''s abilities is to allow the disguised person to act exactly the same as the person they''re pretending to be."


    As those words entered Huang Yu''s ears, he let out a smile. "Good. What''s your name?"


    An excited expression appeared on the man''s face as he replied. "My king, this lowly one''s name is Dugu Qiubai."


    Huang Yu''s eyes nearly bulged when he heard this name. This name¡­


    "Are you a swordsman?" Huang Yu couldn''t help but blurt out.


    "Pardon me, my king?"


    "Um, nevermind. How large is the consumption of your ability and how many people can you use it on?"


    "My king, this ability doesn''t tax me after the initial usage of it. Instead, it uses the spirit energy of the person disguised to sustain itself. With that, there isn''t a limit on the number of people I can use it on."


    A chuckle came out of Huang Yu''s lips. "Then it''s absolutely perfect."


    Having received a compliment from his king, Dugu Qiubai instantly slammed his forehead into the ground as he kowtowed.


    "Thank you for your praise, my king."


    At the side, Xiao Chen and Romario had strange expressions on their faces. The two of them were clearly jealous that the priest behind them had received a compliment from their king.


    Huang Yu turned around as he opened up a portal back to his room, shocking the other three people inside the room. He walked back to his room through the portal, but his words travelled to them through the air.


    The words they heard were,


    "Let the games begin."

 Chapter 70 - The Ball Pt. 1

    "Attention all passengers. Attention all passengers." The ship''s broadcast system was loud and clear.


    "Welcome aboard the SLS Seafarer. Tonight, we will be having a grand reception to welcome everyone. Please attend in formal attire. We''ll be hosting some friendship exercises and interesting games to foster good relations between our two continents. We invite everyone to attend."


    Huang Yu raised an eyebrow as the loud broadcast entered his ears. ''Friendship exercises? And with formal attire? But I didn''t bring any...''


    This was the first time Huang Yu was at a loss for something. Inside his spatial ring, he usually had tons of random stuff that came in handy sometimes. However, a suit and tie were not part of them.


    Maybe he could go cajole a suit and tie from Romario later. Oh wait, it wouldn''t be cajoling if Romario would willingly give it him though wouldn''t it?


    A sudden knock on his door caused Huang Yu to look in that direction. He swiftly made to open the door to be met with Gu Yue who seemed to be fine now.


    "Did you hear the broadcast?" she asked.


    "Yeah. It seems pretty interesting from the sound of it."


    After saying this, Huang Yu saw Gu Yue hesitating for a brief moment before she spoke again. "We''ll go together okay?"


    "Sure, I wasn''t planning on going with anyone else anyways. I''ll pick you up around 7?"


    "That''s fine."


    After this, Gu Yue smiled. She was about to leave, but she suddenly stopped. "Wait, do you have any formal attire?"


    Oh shit. Busted.


    "Err, I have a pair of jeans and a collared shirt. Does that count?"


    The side of Gu Yue''s lips curled up as humour entered her eyes. "And here I thought that you had everything inside that spatial ring of yours."


    "Hey, I only bring stuff that I find useful okay."


    "So those chains inside your spatial ring were useful?"


    "I used them to tie up those mechas."


    "Fair enough. Then what about that brick?"


    "It''s a weapon of mass destruction. Even the heavens and the earth fear this supreme artifact y''know. The blood of gods and devils alike have stained the brick, hence it''s reddish colour!"


    Gu Yue chuckled hearing this before a set of clothes appeared in her hands in a flash of light.


    "Are these formal clothes?" Huang Yu asked curiously.


    Gu Yue raised an eyebrow. "What gave that away? Was it the tie?"


    A wry smile appeared on Huang Yu''s lips. Gu Yue''s sass was getting stronger over time. Sometimes he wondered if he was the cause of this.


    "So¡­ where did you get these?"


    "At a shop. I got them custom made for you since I guessed that we would be having an event like this." Gu Yue bragged.


    "How did you get my measurements though? These clothes look like a perfect fit." Huang Yu asked as he received the clothes.


    There was a brief moment of silence before it was broken by Gu Yue''s nervous chuckle. "Well, see you tonight. I''ll be going back to my room now." With that, there was a disturbance in space before Gu Yue suddenly disappeared.


    Seeing this, Huang Yu''s lips quirked up. ''Gu Yue, it''s still too early for you to challenge me in a game like that.''


    As he closed the door, Huang Yu looked at the clothes he had received from Gu Yue. A gentle look appeared in his gaze before he smiled genuinely.


    "Thank you though, Gu Yue. It means a lot to me."


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    As night came, Huang Yu emerged from his room dressed in a navy tuxedo and a red tie that matched the colour of his hair. His spiky red hair was combed neatly, giving him the look of an exquisite gentleman. With his current height of 184cm and the very obvious greek god physique he had, he was truly a heartthrob to young maidens and more m?tur? women alike.


    His looks weren''t the most eye-catching thing about him though. It was the temperament and aura that he exuded merely by existing. One would feel as if he was a supreme immortal that conquered the heavens and the earth. Despite the hint of immaturity on his face, it didn''t detract at all from him. Instead, it seemed to accentuate his aura even more.


    He walked to Gu Yue''s room, before he knocked on the door. "Gu Yue, I''m here." he called out.


    The sound of rapid footsteps was heard from the room before it suddenly stopped just at the door. The door was slowly opened to give Huang Yu a sight that he would never forget in his lifetime.


    Gu Yue looked like a fairy in silver and white that had just descended down to the human world. Although she wasn''t particularly pretty, she had a noble and graceful air that made her seem so beautiful that one would fear that she would disappear in the blink of an eye, merely a figment of an illusory dream.


    Looking at Gu Yue, Huang Yu was absolutely stunned. He opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out. He had to take a deep breath to calm himself down to properly function in the face of Gu Yue''s charming figure.


    "Shall we go?" Huang Yu said as he held out a hand as a gentleman would.


    At those words, Gu Yue was snapped out of the trance she had been in as well. She had also been stunned, but it was because of Huang Yu this time. A faint blush appeared on her cheeks as she realised what she had done.


    The both of them were so entranced by one another, that both of them didn''t realise how they caused each other to react.


    Gu Yue placed her hand on top of Huang Yu''s outstretched hand before she said with a smile, "Of course."


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    When both Huang Yu and Gu Yue arrived, the hall instantly turned silent as the spotlight descended upon them.


    At this moment, every single person in the banquet hall, whether they be people from Star Luo or the bishops of Nox, were all entranced by the couple entering.


    Murmurs soon broke out among the bystanders, praising the couple. However, there were a few curses as well, no doubt in envy that they weren''t those two.


    Even when they made it there, there was still absolute silence. No one in the Shrek Academy group knew what to say at this moment.


    Huang Yu and Gu Yue had completely stolen the limelight in this show. Huang Yu was handsome enough that he could completely outshine Wu Zhangkong''s incredibly handsome and m?tur? visage while Gu Yue, despite not being that pretty, had a temperament that put her a step above everyone else.


    "Hey, guys. Wassup!" Huang Yu greeted suddenly to break the silence in the banquet hall.

 Chapter 71 - The Ball Pt. 2

    A/N: First time trying out something like this, but I feel that I did pretty well all things considered. Feels bad though that Inkstone doesn''t have the italics option. Chapter would have been a lot better if I could use it.


    At that, everyone was snapped out of the beautiful illusion that they had been entrapped by before they all went back to their own business.


    "Wow!! The two of you look so good!" Xu Xiaoyan exclaimed as she bounced toward Huang Yu and Gu Yue.


    Xu Xiaoyan pulled on Gu Yue''s free arm. "Big Sis! How did you do it? You actually made him comb his hair! He looks even more dashing than usual!"


    A wry expression appeared on Huang Yu''s face. He felt that his natural spiky hairstyle looked pretty damn good.


    "Yeah, you look very handsome," Ye Xinglan complimented.


    Hearing this, Huang Yu naturally thanked her. However, he couldn''t help but have a strange feeling about Ye Xinglan.


    Was she interested in him as well?


    If that was the case, it was unfortunate, but Huang Yu probably wouldn''t ever return the feelings she had for him. He already had someone he liked, and his heart wasn''t big enough to fit more than that one person inside of it.


    "Big Sis Yue, you let him dress up like this, some girls from the table over there are staring at Huang Yu like a meal. Aren''t you worried that they will steal Huang Yu away?" Xu Xiaoyan reported in a small voice as she pointed towards the group of girls.


    Gu Yue chuckled when she heard this. "They will try. But, I''m not worried. They won''t be going after him for long."


    A shiver went down Xu Xiaoyan''s spine. ''Big Sis is really too scary when it comes to him. I pity whoever gets in their way.''


    If Huang Yu or Gu Yue were to hear her thoughts right now, they would think that it was rather ironic.


    "Hello. I''m the Captain of the Imperial Star Luo Academy''s students sent on this trip, Luo Qinghan."


    Those words that were spoken interrupted the conversation between those in the Shrek Academy group. Slightly unhappy, they turned to look at the speaker.


    They were met by a tall young man about nineteen years old along with his posse with Imperial Star Luo Academy. His hand was outstretched towards Huang Yu asking for a handshake.


    "Sorry. I''m not the Captain. Our Captain is¡­ hey, where is Wulin anyways?"


    A wry expression appeared on Xie Xie''s face. "Captain didn''t have a suit so he went and tried to borrow one. The guy he tried to borrow from took him aside and I don''t know what they''re doing right now."


    Hearing this, a look of realisation appeared on Huang Yu''s face. Before he could reply to Luo Qinghan in front of him, the speakers in the banquet hall suddenly sounded loudly.


    "Excuse me, everyone! My name is Sima Lanxiao. We will now start preparing for the contests. The method we''ll be using to choose participants is simple. Both delegations will nominate five talented individuals. Once ten people have been nominated, all of us will vote on them for five categories: most handsome gentleman, most beautiful lady, best-dressed man, best-dressed lady, and best dance couple. We''re currently lacking some dancers on the dance floor, so please go up there and make some memories for your youth! Don''t bottle up that passion of yours! Have fun!!!!"


    At this, more or less everyone in the banquet hall turned towards Huang Yu and Gu Yue. Well, everyone knew where four of the awards were already going to.


    The only thing that anyone else could compete in would be the dance-off. However, it was unknown whether Huang Yu or Gu Yue could dance.


    Luo Qinghan excused themselves after this since it was time for the competition. He had come with his group to test out the waters against the Shrek Academy group, but now clearly wasn''t the time to continue with that.


    The night was still young. They could still come back later after the competition was over.


    As more and more people began going on to the dance floor, he took a glance at Gu Yue who was looking at him expectantly.


    "Shall we dance?"


    "You know how to dance?" Gu Yue asked curiously. She wasn''t looking down on him, but she really didn''t expect like Huang Yu would spend time learning how to dance instead of train.


    Huang Yu chuckled hearing this as he took a few quick glances to those dancing on the dance floor. "Ye of little faith. Of course, I know how to dance."


    Gu Yue smiled brightly. She accepted his invitation as the two most attention-catching persons in the entire banquet hall made their way onto the dance floor.


    "When did you learn how to dance?" Gu Yue asked as they went up.


    "Right now."


    Gu Yue laughed, thinking that it was a joke. However, if she found out that Huang Yu''s words were actually the truth, she would probably turn red with anger.


    Most people spend many hours practising to learn how to dance well, and Huang Yu just learnt it in under five minutes?


    Life was really unfair sometimes.


    (Play Thinking Out Loud - Ed Sheeran) (The dance incorporated in the MV is my headcanon for how the dance would more or less go)


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    As the plucking of guitar strings sounded in the hall, a beautiful ballad resounded throughout the room.


    The wonderfully baritone voice of a man began singing lyrics that invoked different feelings within the hearts of everyone within the room.


    Initially, the dance was slightly awkward. Both sides were a bit nervous being in such close proximity to one another. However, Huang Yu and Gu Yue were no exception to the singer''s invocation of emotion as everything and everyone else slowly faded away until it felt as if it was only the two of them there.


    The duo began dancing beautifully as passionate love filled their gazes. The two of them started slowly, enjoying each other''s embrace as they burned each and every part of each other into their minds.


    The music slowly began picking up, their dance moves to pick up in intensity as well. Gu Yue became like a tempestuous whirlwind, her silver dress billowing outwards as they spun, blossoming like a flower.


    Huang Yu complemented each and every one of her moves with his own stunning grace. He exuded a sense of grace in his movements, that couldn''t help but draw the eyes of all the females in the room.


    As the lyrics stopped briefly to give way for a spectacular guitar solo, Huang Yu and Gu Yue''s turned more sensual as they read each other''s intentions perfectly.


    No one could keep their eyes off the couple as they slowly stopped their own dances to watch the two of them perform inside a world of their own. It was simply too beautiful, akin to something that shouldn''t be in this world. The emotions and feelings contained within each one of their moves were so raw that it began bringing out the emotions that had been long buried by many of the spectators.


    Tears began spilling from their eyes as all their memorable events about their loved ones, whether they be good or bad.


    Wu Zhangkong, standing at the side, despite his natural cold persona, couldn''t help the flow of theirs from leaking from his eyes. In spite of this, he simply couldn''t turn away from the dance. There seemed to be a natural attraction that forced all of them to keep watching.


    The lyrics soon returned, and the song slowly began to reach its end.


    With it, came an end to the trance that Huang Yu and Gu Yue had been entrapped in. The lyrics that they had drowned up in their passion entered their ears as they looked at each other with burning passion in their gazes.


    ? Maybe we found love right where we are ?


    Huang Yu pulled Gu Yue deep into his embrace at the beat of the song.


    ? Maybe we found love right where we are¡­ ?


    Gu Yue wrapped her arms around Huang Yu''s neck with the stunning grace of a beautiful fairy.


    ? Maybe we found¡­ ?


    A smile appeared on Huang Yu''s lips as he placed his lips next to Gu Yue''s ear.


    "Love right, where we are¡­"

 Chapter 72 - Can You Feel the Love Tonight?

    A/N: If the top comment for the last chapter was what you were expecting, I''m sorry to announce that it''s not what you''re expecting. The blood and gore stuff will naturally happen later on. : )


    As the dance ended, it left an unforgettable shadow within the souls of all those present. Inside the banquet hall was a pin drop silence, as everyone couldn''t help but replay the dance over and over in their minds.


    Within Huang Yu''s embrace, Gu Yue''s eyes were slightly red and misty. Hearing those words come from Huang Yu''s mouth had reassured her immensely, and it brought indescribable feelings from the depths of her heart.


    The silence was enjoyed by everyone in the room, all of them deep in their own memories. However, all good things had to come to an end as one person snapped out of the beautiful trance he had been in.


    That same person began clapping slowly, snapping others out of their trances as well. The claps started to pick up as more and more people began clapping.


    It eventually escalated to a resounding applause that filled the entire banquet hall. Whistles and cheers quickly joined the cacophony as the room bubbled over with excitement.


    After this, was there any doubt who would be the ones sweeping the entire competition? Despite this, no one felt any misgivings towards Huang Yu and Gu Yue. They all felt that it was a victory well deserved.


    Huang Yu slowly released Gu Yue from his embrace and looked at her with a gentle gaze that made the hearts of every woman in the banquet hall go wild.


    With her hand in his, he pulled Gu Yue along as he wordlessly left the banquet hall with her.


    Being the centre of attention, this was naturally noticed by everyone. Many people began sneaking out of the banquet hall as well, hoping to catch a glimpse of what would happen next after such a breathtaking performance.


    Unfortunately, the more senior people inside the banquet hall couldn''t go since they wanted to keep face. However, terrible anxiety filled their ?h?sts as they wanted to know what happened next as well!


    One should know that the seniors in the banquet hall were all high level Spirit Masters and could control their emotions very well. It was a testament to how emotion evoking the performance between Huang Yu and Gu Yue was to do this to them.


    Xiao Chen and Romario were feeling conflicted about this. They didn''t like Gu Yue, but they had to admit that the two of them had perfect chemistry.


    Their deepest and darkest fears had been dragged out as they watched that dance. Nonetheless, this made the image of their king in their hearts even greater since he was the messiah who brought them out of the hell they were once trapped in.


    Xie Xie and the others were definitely part of the group that sneaked out to look at Huang Yu and Gu Yue''s next actions. They had been watching the relationship between Huang Yu and Gu Yue grow all this time so the curiosity was too strong for them to resist.


    ''Sorry Captain. You''re too late now,'' Xie Xie grieved for Tang Wulin inwardly.


    It was regrettable though that despite their best efforts that none of them could find out where Huang Yu and Gu Yue had disappeared off to.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Inside Huang Yu''s cabin, the two of them faced one another as the pale moonlight shone upon them.


    "Gu Yue¡­ I..." Huang Yu began, unsure of how to properly weave the complexity of his feelings, halted only by the soft press of her finger and the sweet whisper of her voice.


    "I know." she replied with tears trailing from her eyes.


    When they first met, Huang Yu was incredibly suspicious of her. She had many secrets that he didn''t know were harmful to him or not.


    But somehow, as they spent more and more time together, the walls he put up around his heart were slowly pulled down by her. She gradually became an irreplaceable existence to him within his heart.


    He had never felt this way for anyone else before. Whenever he was with Gu Yue, he couldn''t help but feel as if he was the luckiest person in the world. In his eyes, she was witty, charming, bright and the most beautiful person he had ever seen.


    They had good and bad times throughout the past few years, but they were all things he wouldn''t ever choose to forget.


    She had her secrets, but he had his own as well. Since he loved her, he would naturally accept all her flaws along with all the good things about her.


    Gu Yue looked at Huang Yu with her misty red eyes as a myriad of emotions filled them.


    To her, Huang Yu was an enigma. She had initially approached him with bad intentions, all for the sake of the prosperity of the spirit beasts.


    However, the man in front of her began displaying miracles and greatly drew her curiosity. She really couldn''t help but want to learn about Huang Yu deeper and deeper until before she realised it, he was already an irreplaceable existence to her.


    Along the way, she fell for everything about him. His smile, his laugh and even the sarcastic banter that the two of them shared. With him, the status of her kind fell a place in her heart as it was replaced with the person in front of her.


    There was no need for words during this beautiful moment. Just being in each other''s presence was more than enough for them to understand the depth of each other''s emotions.


    Unknowingly, their eyes began to slowly close as their lips gradually drew closer to one another, a subtle, yet powerful attraction drawing them together.


    When Huang Yu''s lips made contact with hers, he felt a heat rise from his stomach to his ?h?st. Gu Yue''s lips were soft and scorching hot, reflecting the powerful emotions erupting from the depths of her heart.


    The smell of her was hypnotic beyond reason as it made him never want to let her out of his arms.


    Their kiss stretched on for an unimaginable period of time. It was as if time had ceased to exist for them as they just wanted to enjoy this moment.


    Huang Yu''s arms were wrapped tightly around Gu Yue''s back while her arms were tightly coiled around his neck in a vice-like grip. Both of them couldn''t help but let their hands roam each other''s body as they were lost in ecstasy.


    After a long while, their lips finally parted with both of their lips swollen. They were panting heavily, but they refused to let go of each other, preferring to stay in an embrace.


    "I love you Gu Yue,"


    "I love you too Huang Yu,"


    They fell into another kiss as they returned into the room, the doors to the balcony closing behind them.

 Chapter 73 - A Practical Guide

    A/N: Yes, they did do the culture dance if you were wondering.


    As the light of dawn shone in from the window, Huang Yu''s eyes fluttered open. With the support of both his arms, he pushed gently on the bed he was sleeping to push himself into an upright position, making sure not to wake up the person sleeping beside him as he did so.


    Sitting upright on the bed, Huang Yu scratched the back of his head as memories the previous night rushed into him all at once.


    It was a wild night, and Gu Yue was even wilder. Huang Yu could wholeheartedly admit that if he hadn''t been tempering his body with physical energy all this time, he would probably have been su?k?d dry by the tempting seductress next to him.


    He shifted his gaze to look at Gu Yue, a smile appearing on his face as he did so. He stroked Gu Yue''s soft, luscious hair gently before he got off the bed.


    It took a few steps for him to arrive at the bathroom. Last night had been a marathon and he was still hot and sweaty from it.


    One quick shower and a brushing of the teeth later, Huang Yu emerged from the bathroom wearing a pair of short pants and completely fresh, as if he hadn''t only slept two hours last night.


    Closing the bathroom door, Huang Yu was surprised as he was greeted by an awake Gu Yue sitting upright on the bed.


    Most of her body was covered by the blanket they had slept in, but her two ?ssets were in full view for him to admire at this moment.


    Walking over to her, a smile appeared on his face. "Good morning," he greeted.


    Gu Yue rubbed her eyes a few times before she replied. "Good morning."


    Huang Yu sat down beside her and held her hand. "Do you want to get something to eat? I can get some room service."


    A nod in affirmation and a soft "mm" was the answer he got from that question.


    A quick call to the reception and around 15 minutes later, the doorbell to the hotel room rang, announcing the arrival of their breakfast. Gu Yue was in the bath so Huang Yu was the one to open the door to receive the food.


    Huang Yu gave the server a tip before he took the plates of food from him. The server didn''t ask any questions and just swiftly left even though he was inwardly curious about why the shower was running.


    When Gu Yue emerged from the shower, she was fully dressed but her hair was still a bit wet. However, this problem was quickly solved with a quick usage of her elemental powers.


    Huang Yu gave Gu Yue a peck on the lips before he said, "Breakfast is here."


    "Then let''s eat," Gu Yue said with a smile on her face.


    As they began to eat, a sense of satisfaction appeared in Gu Yue''s heart.


    ''I wouldn''t mind if the days just went on like this forever,''


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    In the dining hall, Xie Xie and the others were having their own breakfast at this time. They hadn''t seen Huang Yu and Gu Yue after last night, and naturally, with them being still fifteen, gossips began springing up in their little group.


    "Are Big Sis and Huang Yu going to cross the line? They''re just so cute together!!" Xu Xiaoyan said in a soft yet high-pitched voice.


    Hearing this, a wry expression appeared on Xie Xie''s face. "It can''t be. They''re still too young! Also, aren''t relationships banned in the outer court?"


    Xu Xiaoyan snorted. "Big Sis and Huang Yu are definitely good enough to be in the inner court though. Didn''t you see that Teacher Wu and Elder Cai technically gave their tacit agreement by keeping quiet last night?"


    A strange expression instantly flashed across Xie Xie''s face as he turned to Yuanen. Unfortunately, before he could say anything, Yuanen shut him down.


    "Don''t even think about it."


    Xie Xie''s expression turned downcast instantly as everyone at the table laughed at him.


    "Hey guys¡­" came a weak voice.


    Those words suddenly broke everyone out of their laughter as they turned to the source of the voice. In front of them was the truly haggard figure of Tang Wulin. Dark bags drooped under his eyes and his skin was pale as the dead. His steps were slow and sluggish, not a hint of energy within his usual energetic body.


    "Captain! Are you ok?" Everyone in the Shrek Academy group present at the table got up from their seats as they went to help him out to the table.


    "It''s nothing. I just ran into some trouble cultivating last night, so I don''t feel that well right now." Tang Wulin said in a half-dead voice.


    Things didn''t quite go so well for him after that. He was tossed and pressed down deep into the vast sea, as Mu Ye wanted to help him achieve the Body Sect''s Cultivation Method.


    If Xie Xie and the others were to hear this though, they wouldn''t know if it was a blessing or a curse for him to miss the ball the night prior. They wanted to tell, but looking at Tang Wulin, now wasn''t the best time to break the news.


    As everyone ate, Mu Ye appeared before giving him several plates of exquisite delicacies to refuel his used up blood essence and to stimulate growth in his body.


    Tang Wulin naturally dug in like a hungry ghost that hadn''t eaten for hundreds of years. Despite this, he noticed that his friends were staring at him with pitiful eyes.


    ''I wonder what''s up?'' Tang Wulin thought inwardly.


    Nonetheless, he didn''t ask because food was the most important thing for him at this moment.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    "My king!" cried Xiao Chen and Romario loudly as they kneeled in front of Huang Yu who was sitting on a luxurious chair.


    After Gu Yue and him had eaten, they spent a few more hours together in an ''intimate'' manner before they parted ways for the time being.


    "What''s the progress?"


    "My king, we have already replaced six ministers from Star Luo with people of our own. At this rate, we can finish the quota of having at least fifteen people controlled in the next few days."


    Huang Yu closed his eyes and nodded his head. "Good. By the way, what did you do to those people you replaced?"


    "They''re fish food as of right now, my king. We couldn''t leave any loose ends so we decided to chuck them off the ship."


    "Mm."


    Huang Yu understood why they did their actions and accepted it . He wasn''t a saint and was naturally willing to pluck a few weeds to make way for himself.


    If those people that were eliminated found themselves in his position right now, they definitely wouldn''t bat an eye to doing this. The Douluo World was one where might makes right and since he had that might, there was no reason for him to keep his hand in order to accomplish his goals.


    Despite this, he would still briefly mourn those that were sacrificed for his goals as long as they were decent people. Life was still something precious, and Huang Yu wouldn''t treat them like grass if he could help it.


    Huang Yu let out a sigh before he stood up, catching the attention of his two bishops kneeling in front of him.


    "My king?" the both of them asked. Had they done something wrong?


    Huang Yu waved his hand in response, a bright light flashing within the room before two small stacks of papers appeared in his hands.


    "Here, cultivate according to this manual." Huang Yu said.


    Xiao Chen and Romario obeyed his words and received the manuals that they were being given. They read it briefly before a look of shock appeared on their faces.


    "My king! This is¡­"


    Huang Yu put up a hand to stop them. "That''s only one part of the complete technique. If you want to get the other parts, you''ll have to exchange for them with your contributions."


    The cultivation manual that Huang Yu had created had been split into five parts by him. However, one part was enough to start cultivating with it and still be superior to everyone else in the world. This was proof of how powerful Huang Yu''s cultivation manual was.


    By the way, was it mentioned that he castrated a lot of features such as automatic law learning and passive cultivation from the version he was giving out as well?


    Only he would have the true version on him.


    "We thank you for this blessing!" Xiao Chen and Romario said in unison as they fell into a kowtow.


    "Get up. There''s no need for you to kneel. This isn''t much."


    "My king, may this one ask what you''ve named this supreme cultivation technique?" Xiao Chen asked. With her being a Titled Douluo, she was naturally very adept at cultivation knowledge. Hence, she could definitely see how powerful the manual given by their king was.


    And it was only one part out of five! As expected from their king!


    Huang Yu put a finger on his chin as he thought about it for a moment. A smile appeared on his face as he gave his manual the name that would never be forgotten by the two bishops in front of him.


    "How about, ''Huang Yu''s Practical Guide to Cultivation and Immortality For Dummies''?"

 Chapter 74 - What in The World...

    Over forty-nine days had passed since the day that Huang Yu and Gu Yue had confessed to one another and consummated their relationship.


    During that period, their relationship, if possible, had managed to improve even more during this time.


    This was easily noticed by everyone, with only Tang Wulin not noticing since he was being brutally tortured each and every day by Mu Ye who constantly tossed him into the sea to draw out his potential.


    Xu Xiaoyan had even commented that Gu Yue seemed to have a more m?tur? charm about her now.


    Gu Yue had replied with only a smug smirk, causing Xu Xiaoyan to become star-struck. She pulled all the girls in the Shrek Academy group together as she tried to pry out some of Gu Yue''s thoughts about her ''mind-blowing'' experience. Gu Yue had been relatively busy for the past one and a half months so Xu Xiaoyan only managed to get a hold of her now.


    "Big Sis Yue! How did it feel!?! Did it hurt the first time?! Was he at least like this big?!!" bursted out a barrage of questions from Xu Xiaoyan''s mouth as she put a small gap between her hands to estimate a certain someone''s size.


    Yuanen seemed to be sitting at the side rather reluctantly, but if one looked closely, one could see that she was faintly interested as well.


    Ye Xinglan also sat at the side listening in. Her mood wasn''t particularly good at this moment, but she wanted to know anyway.


    "It felt really good. No, it didn''t hurt much for me, and no¡­ he was bigger.," Gu Yue admitted without an expression on her face.


    Several hisses involuntarily burst out of the mouths of the three girls listening. An inquiring look appeared on Xu Xiaoyan''s face. "Then can you give us an estimation Big Sis?"


    Gu Yue smiled strangely at that question, causing goosebumps on the three girls watching.


    "Two inches bigger at the very least."


    Looks of shock appeared on the faces of the three girls listening. One should know that Xu Xiaoyan''s estimation was 6 inches already. At least two more inches¡­ wasn''t that eight at minimum?


    And Huang Yu was only sixteen! There was still room for growth!


    "Big Sis Yue¡­ how did it even fit inside? I don''t think I can fit eight inches even if I tried my best..."


    Gu Yue laughed, drawing the attention of all three girls in the room to her.


    "You don''t have to worry about it since your partners won''t be that big."


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Inside a room, a figure with striking red hair sat in a lotus position. If any Titled Douluo were to see him as of this moment, they would definitely be shocked.


    A massive torrent of energy, enough to cause even a Rank 98 Super Douluo to blow up, was rushing into the body of this person, tempering his body as his cultivation rose as swiftly as the wind. A terrifying sword intent also surrounded his body as some of it entered his body at random intervals.


    The only person insane enough to do this was naturally Huang Yu.


    Letting out a deep breath, Huang Yu opened his eyes which seemed to contain galaxies filled with countless colours at this moment.


    The third eye on his forehead burst open as the myriad laws in the surroundings began to contort and reality began to break down around him. A terrifying force filled the atmosphere as spatial storms began appearing around the area.


    All of this was suddenly stopped when Huang Yu blinked once, snapping him out of the trance he had been in.


    He rose in a swift movement before he closed his eyes once more, feeling the changes to himself.


    Opening them, he smiled. ''Twenty-six ranks have already been converted to my cultivation manual. It was nice to be able to achieve an enlightenment right now.''


    ''Although it''s only Rank 26, I reckon that I''m strong enough even without considering anyone else to beat down a Rank 50 Spirit King.''


    Although Huang Yu could naturally skip levels even at level one, this was due to his incredibly powerful physique and Renewal Taekwondo played a large part as well. His original spirit power didn''t play a part in increasing his strength much at all other than to provide him spirit rings and his martial spirit.


    However, now Huang Yu was saying that even without including any of that, he could still beat a Spirit King! Then what if he included his insanely powerful physique and his martial arts as well?


    Not only that, what about the comprehension of laws that he had obtained by cultivating this manual? It wasn''t at ISSTH or ED''s level of madness, but in conjunction with his King''s Wisdom, no one on this planet that he knew of were his opponents anymore.


    Lifting up a hand, his martial spirit in the form of an ordinary katana appeared before him. A petrifying sword intent burst out from the sword as cuts began to involuntarily form on the metal reinforced surfaces in the room.


    "Good!" Huang Yu remarked. After he began to infuse sword intent into his body and cultivated using his new cultivation manual, he could feel several changes for the better happening to his sword intent.


    He could vaguely feel it, but he was sure that his sword intent had a name! As a result of his low comprehension of his sword intent at the moment, he couldn''t tell what it was. Nonetheless, he was sure that he would find it out when he had converted his cultivation base up to the fortieth rank.


    Some of the mysteries surrounding sword intent was beginning to clear up for him now. However, despite this fact, that one unravelling only revealed more mysteries for him to solve.


    ''No wonder cultivators in those novels love to pursue cultivation so much. It''s really addicting to continuously solve and find out more mysteries of the world¡­''


    Huang Yu''s current battle power exceeded the limits of this world, but this wasn''t a result of his strength. Instead, it was due to the sheer amount of hax the King''s Wisdom provided him.


    In terms of movement, he could teleport around with his powers over gravity, not even needing to use space laws to do so. He could also forcefully sever space to do a Kamui on someone.


    There was also the snap if he was ever truly out of options.


    Without King''s Wisdom, Huang Yu''s strength was greatly reduced. At best, he could probably fight a Spirit Douluo with two-word battle armour with his current strength, and victory then probably go either way. Limiter removal could tip the scales but it would exhaust him to heal from the rebound with his blood essence if he didn''t use the King''s Wisdom to refuel himself.


    Walking out of the room, Huang Yu was greeted by the pale faces of his two bishops who had been working hard to hide Huang Yu''s energy fluctuations during cultivation.


    Unfortunately for them, Huang Yu''s energy fluctuations were insane during cultivation due to the enlightenment he was going through. Near the end, they even needed their battle armour to suppress everything.


    Seeing this, Huang Yu sighed. "You''ve worked hard."


    With a wave of his hand, powerful vital energy flowed into the bodies of his two bishops as their faces regained some ruddiness.


    "Thank you for your blessing, my king." the two bishops said as they dropped to a kneel.


    "Well I''ll be going back to my room first. You guys have already replaced all the ministers with our own people with Dugu Qiubai''s ability right?"


    It was Romario who answered. "That is correct, my king. As of this moment, we will have quite a bit of influence over the economy of the Star Luo Empire."


    Before Huang Yu could answer, a deafening boom suddenly resounded throughout the ship. The ship shuddered with screeching metal as Huang Yu''s eyes narrowed.


    "Spirit beast attack."


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Huang Yu arrived on the deck alone with his bandana worn on his head to hide his third eye, to see the other members of Shrek Academy. The two bishops of Nox didn''t follow as they weren''t supposed to show that they were affiliated with Huang Yu yet.


    "Huang Yu!" Gu Yue shouted worriedly as she ran over to him. She grabbed his arm as she pulled him over to their group.


    He was about to ask Gu Yue about the general situation but he was cut off by a chilling voice that came from the depths of the ocean.


    "Humans¡­ you dare trespass in my territory¡­ you slaughter my clansmen¡­ if you do not hand over the murderer responsible¡­ I will take vengeance upon all of you."


    A gigantic shark slowly rose from the water''s depths. It''s silver back was a small island unto itself and its mighty fin had a sharp edge to it. A distance away, a purple whale rose from the depths as well, the true enormity of it becoming clear as its shadow stretched hundreds of metres. With the appearance of these two beasts came an oppressive aura that weighed upon everyone present.


    At that, hundreds more beasts, lesser sharks and whales, broke the surface around their respective lords. At a glance, they numbered over a thousand in total.


    To her knowledge, Huang Yu was powerful, but he wasn''t at the level where he could be considered a powerhouse in the world¡­ yet.


    She knew that he could definitely become one, but she felt that it was not enough time for him to grow considering he was only sixteen.


    "We never killed any of your clansmen," Elder Cai said. "We''re only passing through. If you continue to bar our way, don''t blame me for being ruthless. Do you think just two of you hundred-thousand-year spirit beasts can stop us? We humans always need more of them anyways."


    As Elder Cai said this, Gu Yue clenched her fists despite the worry she was feeling for Huang Yu. As the king of spirit beasts, hearing this kind of callousness towards her own race caused flames of fury to rise in her ?h?st.


    Huang Yu naturally noticed this with his powerful mental power. He held her hand, instantly dispelling the anger in Gu Yue''s heart.


    The gigantic shark roared ferociously as it prepared to attack. However, it suddenly paused as its eyes registered Huang Yu''s body.


    A sharp gleam passed through them before it suddenly charged at breakneck speeds towards Huang Yu.


    All the Spirit Masters in the vicinity were shocked by this sudden unexpected movement from the Great White Demon Shark King but quickly recovered by donning three-word battle armours and charging towards it.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t react fast enough to be able to stop the Great White Demon Shark King''s charge, so some casualties were inevitable¡­


    If only Huang Yu wasn''t there of course.


    Panic appeared on the faces of the Shrek Academy group as they summoned their martial spirits to hopefully survive.


    Gu Yue''s face was the most ashen as silver scales appeared on her arms, preparing to try and protect Huang Yu.


    Before anyone could attack however, a series of words were spoken from Huang Yu''s mouth that was only heard by Gu Yue.


    Nonetheless, those words sent a chill down her spine at the weight those words carried.


    "The World¡­"


    "Time has stopped."

 Chapter 75 - When you realise all of this happened in nine seconds

    A/N: Oof, this chapter was pretty hard to write. Welp, I''m going to bed. G''nite.


    At those words, all the colours in the world seemed to disappear, leaving only a grayish caricature in its place.


    Time came to a halting crawl as every being in the vicinity rapidly slowed down before they came to a stop.


    Whether they be Titled Douluos, or hundred-thousand-year beasts, none of them were exempt from the incredible power of time.


    Only one person was completely unaffected by this turn of events. This person was naturally Huang Yu, who was the one who caused this entire situation anyways.


    Beside him, Gu Yue was frozen in time, unable to even move a muscle. However, she was fully capable of processing everything that was occurring at this moment.


    She was only able to do this through the sheer virtue of her being the Silver Dragon King. Although she wasn''t at her peak at the moment, she still had all her original comprehensions, allowing her to at least manage to think within stopped time.


    Unfortunately, that was the limit of it. Even if she was completely recovered, unless she broke Huang Yu''s control over time with brute force and her divine power, this would be the same situation that greeted her each and every time.


    Time wasn''t one of the elements that the Silver Dragon King had mastered.


    However, the only reason her comprehension allowed her to bypass the time stop was also due to Huang Yu not using full power in his stopping of time. If he had gone all out with his King''s Wisdom, Gu Yue would definitely have been completely frozen.


    Gu Yue''s heart was feeling extreme shock at this moment. The sheer implications of Huang Yu being able to stop time was terrifying.


    How powerful was a person who had control over time? Rewinding any damage taken or increasing one''s speed was just a few of the overpowered abilities of time control.


    When taken to the limit, even sending someone into a time loop wasn''t completely out of the question.


    It was at this moment as well that Gu Yue suddenly thought of the battle between Huang Yu and Elder Cai.


    ''He had used time to corrode one of that Titled Douluo''s attacks, didn''t he?" Gu Yue thought in astonishment.


    She had initially thought that it was a special domain that Huang Yu had, but now that he was fully flexing it, it was painfully obvious to her that it wasn''t.


    Domains worked off of spirit energy. Hence, cultivation played a huge factor in it. However, despite Huang Yu''s lacklustre level of cultivation at the moment, everyone was stuck within this time stop. Their strength was meaningless before Huang Yu.


    She really didn''t understand how Huang Yu had managed to stop time. As far as her knowledge went, none of Huang Yu''s spirit ring abilities nor his sword intent could stop time.


    ''Is this related to his third eye?'' Gu Yue thought. That would make sense. Huang Yu had taken lengths to hide that third eye from everyone so there were most likely some strange abilities about it.


    It was at this moment that she heard a sigh emerge from Huang Yu''s lips before he moved from behind her to stand in front of her.


    "I wonder what''s got all these spirit beasts so into my body? I kinda feel like Tang Xuanzang. Kinda feel bad for the guy now that I''m in his situation."


    Hearing this, an anxiety appeared in Gu Yue''s ?h?st. His words just reminded her of Na''er''s words before they left the continent.


    "Now here''s the dilemma¡­ to kill or not to kill¡­" Huang Yu tapped his chin as he fell into a silence in contemplation.


    Gu Yue didn''t really care about the choice Huang Yu would make at this time. They had tried to kill him, so it was only right that Huang Yu kill them in return right?


    She didn''t care much about those spirit beasts anyways. They were more loyal to the Sea God than they were to her, so their life and death didn''t really matter.


    Meanwhile, Huang Yu was having a monologue in his head as he took multiple glances in Gu Yue''s direction.


    ''Seeing those scales on Gu Yue''s arms, I''d reckon that she''s a dragon, and a very high-ranking one at that. It fits with the fact that that black dragon, who I presume to be Di Tian is following her around.''


    ''I can feel Gu Yue''s love for me, so I know that she will never purposefully harm me. However, Di Tian seems to not like me much at all.''


    ''If I had to guess, Gu Yue most likely initially approached me for my body, not in the ??wd way of course. Down the line, one thing led to another and the two of us fell for each other, leading up to the current situation now.''


    Huang Yu turned his gaze to look at the Great White Shark King who was stuck in time.


    ''If I''m right, that should be proof that hundred-thousand-year old beasts can control themselves when they see me unlike weaker ones. This means that the beast in front of me should be able to as well, but it just didn''t give a shit.''


    ''Hence, I should just kill it right here and right now¡­''


    Huang Yu''s martial spirit appeared in a flash of light, floating in front of him. Four small red rings appeared in front of Huang Yu, hence stopping Gu Yue from seeing them.


    The sword began to slowly emerge from its hilt as the sword intent in the area became more and more frenzy. However, before it could harm anything, Huang Yu let out another sigh, causing the sword intent and martial spirit to disappear.


    ''Nah. That would probably screw up the sea''s ecosystem if one of their kings was suddenly eliminated. I also don''t really need any spirit rings at the moment so killing it would be a waste.''


    ''That doesn''t mean I won''t take a pound of flesh though.''


    Huang Yu had meant those words rather literally. He really liked eating shark fins.


    ''At this moment, despite all the words I''ve spoken inwardly, not even a second''s worth of consumption has been used up in stopped time.''


    ''It appears that monologues truly increase the length of time stop.''


    ''However, enough words. Time for action.''


    Huang Yu''s third eye suddenly glowed as he abruptly disappeared from the area. Gu Yue wasn''t surprised by this since she had seen Huang Yu use the powers of space before even though she didn''t truly know how he had it as well.


    However, his voice seemed to permeate the area despite the fact that he didn''t think anyone could hear it.


    "One second have passed."


    "Two seconds have passed."


    "Three seconds have passed."


    For some reason, Huang Yu disappeared during the duration of the stopped time.


    At this, Gu Yue''s eyes would have narrowed if she had been able to. ''What''s he doing?'' she thought suspiciously.


    "Four seconds have passed."


    "Five seconds have passed."


    "Six seconds have passed."


    "Seven seconds have passed."


    ''Is he just fu?k?n? around again?''


    It was at this moment, Gu Yue suddenly felt Huang Yu reappear in the air. Unfortunately, she wasn''t able to move her eyes to look at him, but with her mental power, she could vaguely feel¡­


    That Huang Yu had a large vehicle in his hands?


    "ROAD ROLLER DA!!!!!!"


    ''...''


    "Aw shit the road roller broke. Dammit, I want my money back. My disappointment is immeasurable and my day is ruined."


    "..."


    "Guess, I''ll have to settle with getting the shark fin in a more boring way."


    It was at this time that Huang Yu''s figure reappeared in her vision. She could vaguely see a glowing light under that bandana of his, giving credence to her theory.


    Unfortunately, with Huang Yu beginning to use more and more of the King''s Wisdom, the power of stopped time was reinforced as Gu Yue''s thoughts were frozen at that moment as well.


    Huang Yu swung his hand in a random direction before two of the shark fins from the Great White Demon Shark were suddenly severed as a result of splitting space.


    That was a rather anticlimactic end.


    Gu Yue had already gotten shocked many times as a result of Huang Yu''s actions on this day. Despite this, all it really had done was cement his figure further into her heart.


    Which girl didn''t want to have a lover who could truly take care of her? She would be all the more happy if Huang Yu was far stronger than her.


    Huang Yu... had his quirks, but she found them really endearing. He knew when to be serious when he needed to be and he was really a good shoulder to rely on.


    Seeing his power now, maybe she didn''t need to give up on her race to be with Huang Yu?


    Obviously she wouldn''t go with the plan of the complete genocide of humanity if Huang Yu would help her, but maybe they could co-exist instead?


    She would have never even entertained a thought like this in the past, but all her time with Huang Yu had slowly changed her.


    The only problem with this plan was Di Tian. That guy was a ???ky son of a bitch and he was stupidly strong as well.


    She had seen Huang Yu''s spatial severing technique. However, that wasn''t really enough to deal with Di Tian since his dragon body had resistance to attacks like that.


    Ignorant to the fact that Gu Yue wasn''t fully trapped in time at the moment, Huang Yu picked up the shark fins before he put them in his spatial ring.


    "I can cook them later for Gu Yue and I to eat. Even though Gu Yue''s a spirit beast as well, since she''s a dragon, eating this would be normal for her right?" Huang Yu whispered to himself.


    Gu Yue was able to see Huang Yu''s mouth move, but under the suppression of the time stop, she wasn''t able to make out what Huang Yu said since he had spoken in such a soft tone.


    Huang Yu walked back at a leisurely pace before he stood in front of Gu Yue once more. He gave her a quick kiss on the lips, causing her heart to flutter, before he went back to his original position.


    A snap of his fingers forcefully displaced the Great White Demon Shark from its charging position to back into the sea area.


    When Huang Yu was sure that no one was in any more danger, one of his fingers rose.


    Slowly closing it, he spoke the last words within the time stop.


    "Nine seconds have passed."


    "Time has resumed."

 Chapter 76 - A Bloodbath by the Ocean

    All the colours in the world returned as everyone regained their ability to move. A loud splash suddenly appeared as the Great White Demon Shark that had its fins cut off by Huang Yu for Shark Fin soup screamed in agony.


    "MY FINS! WHAT HAPPENED TO THEM?!?!?!"


    That roar from the Great White Demon Shark King stopped the advance of every Spirit Master and spirit beast in the vicinity.


    Shock filled their expressions as they watched blood taint the ocean waters red. An expression of greed appeared on the visages of every spirit beast there, wanting to get a chance to eat a hundred-thousand-year old beast, but all of them, including the whale king, stayed their hand.


    The Great White Demon Shark King seemed to be very badly injured, but it''s pure attack power hadn''t been lowered. Only its agility had. If anyone were to try and kill it now, the attacker would definitely suffer terrible drawbacks even if they did kill it.


    Standing next to Huang Yu, Gu Yue looked at the Great White Demon Shark King''s agony with a pleased expression.


    ''Serves it right.''


    Huang Yu noticed this and raised an eyebrow. He had been expecting a look of shock to appear on Gu Yue''s face, not this.


    Elder Cai sneered seeing the condition the shark king was in despite feeling shock at how it had been injured. Nevertheless, she was a Titled Douluo and adaptability was her middle name.


    "I''ll give you one more chance," barked Elder Cai. "Those fins of yours will be taken as punishment for trying to attack us. If you don''t want to lose any more, get out of our way now!"


    Elder Cai at this moment looked completely different from her old and aging self. With her three-word battle armour equipped, it seemed as if youth had returned to her as she morphed into a devastating beauty. She hovered in the sky gripping a silver scepter crowned with a disc akin to the silver moon in her right hand.


    Both Huang Yu and Gu Yue had deadpanned expressions on their face when they heard Elder Cai''s words.


    ''Aren''t Titled Douluos supposed to be proud? Since when did they feel completely comfortable in taking credit for the things they didn''t do?''


    Clearly, both of them didn''t give a crap about Elder Cai''s transformation from an old lady to a beautiful youth.


    Deep within the water, a deep and guttural voice sounded. "Leave her to me. Great White Shark King, stop the bleeding and attack the others."


    The next instant, a figure burst out through the water in the distance. The sky around them trembled, azure raging through its expanse. The ocean swelled up to swallow the sky. To those on board the two ships, it looked as if the ocean engulfed the entire world.


    Through the water''s surface, the figure appeared to be a human male. However, that similarity only held true for his upper body. His lower body consisted of twelve kraken-like tentacles.


    Looking at the battle of auras between Elder Cai''s younger form and the tentacle man, Huang Yu really couldn''t help but feel as if this was going to turn out to become a bad hent¡ª cultured story plot.


    Beside Tang Wulin, Mu Ye blurted out, "A Great Beast?"


    Expressions of abject horror filled the faces of the students in the Shrek Academy Group. What was a Great Beast? They were all spirit beasts with over two-hundred-thousand years of cultivation!


    There were ten of them, making them the Ten Great Beasts, and they had once shocked the world with their strength when they fought against Huo Yuhao.


    The strongest out of all of them was the Beast God, the Golden-eyed Black Dragon King Di Tian, and possessed a cultivation level of over eight-hundred-thousand years!


    However, Huang Yu had already sensed Di Tian''s strength, and to be honest, it wasn''t anything much to him. If he wanted to, he could play Di Tian like a little puppy and Di Tian probably couldn''t even do anything to resist.


    That was the difference between Huang Yu, who currently had the at least the battle power of a God Officer and everyone else that wasn''t a god.


    Hence, Huang Yu didn''t really put this Great Beast that had appeared in front of him in his eyes. He just pretended to show a look of horror so that the others didn''t feel embarrassed.


    He was such a nice guy, wasn''t he?


    It was at this moment that the tentacle guy and the whale king took a glance at the area where the shark king had attacked previously.


    Naturally, they both saw Huang Yu as well, understanding flashing in their eyes before it turned into greed.


    The tentacle man had the higher cultivation, so naturally he moved first. He morphed into a colossal kraken before a large tentacle stabbed towards Huang Yu''s direction, hoping to capture him.


    Unfortunately, Elder Cai and all the other Titled Douluos on the ship had already learned their lesson. They intercepted the attack of the tentacle, fierce battle breaking out in the process.


    The whale king and shark king also had their hands full at the moment, as many powerhouses blocked their way.


    As the multitude of spirit beasts attacked the barriers the ship had set up, Wu Zhangkong snorted before his spirit rings shone behind his back.


    A portion of the vast sea was instantly frozen, trapping many ten-thousand-year old beasts as well as allowing Spirit Masters to have solid ground to stand on in order to fight against the marine spirit beasts.


    The ship''s barriers were soon broken as a multitude of marine spirit beasts attacked the hull of the ship. Holes were left directly upon the ship''s hull, water surging into every opening.


    "Attention all spirit masters. Attention all spirit masters. We are currently being attacked by a swarm of marine spirit beasts. We request that you help defend the ship and prevent us from sinking. Please immediately engage the spirit beasts and stop further attacks on the hull."


    Letting out a sigh, Huang Yu turned to Gu Yue the same time she turned to him. Their gazes met for a few moments before they both smiled.


    It was a unanimous decision that tonight was going to be a seafood buffet.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    [Sword Grow]


    [Sword Shrink]


    Huang Yu continuously used his third spirit ring ability as his martial spirit repeatedly severed the fins of many demon sharks.


    Unlike the Great White Demon Shark King, the cultivations of the other sharks weren''t that great so they were helpless to resist a watery grave the moment their fins were cut.


    Despite this, it was painfully obvious to everyone that more or less all of the spirit beasts there were trying to target Huang Yu.


    Taking a step back to avoid the jaws of a ten-thousand-year old demon shark, Huang Yu swung his sword in an upward arc, severing its head from its body.


    Blasting it aside with [Repulsion], Huang Yu charged forward toward multiple abyssal demon whales as they met a swift end under Huang Yu''s ferocious sword strikes.


    His usage of the sword was swift and elegant as no spirit beast that entered his kill zone was spared. For some reason, the spray of blood of the spirit beasts seemed beautiful in a way when Huang Yu was the one who drew it.


    Ye Xinglan, who was a very talented sword user in her own right, almost gaped in awe when she saw this.


    Huang Yu''s skill in the sword was insane, far surpassing her own. In fact, his skills in the sword were far superior to anyone she had ever seen using it before.


    Nonetheless, she didn''t allow herself to be too distracted as she swept through the spirit beasts like a raging hurricane.


    Yuanen, Yue Zhengyu and Xie Xie were working together rather well in dispatching the spirit beasts. Xu Lizhi and Xu Xiaoyan were stationed more to the back as they pumped out support abilities to help the others.


    Tang Wulin was fighting very well as a black spirit ring appeared behind him, causing even Gu Yue to take a double-take. A phantom miniature Tyrant Dragon appeared atop of Tang Wulin''s head before his Bluesilver Overlord, which was a transformation of the Bluesilver Emperor that he had obtained recently, entangled many spirit beasts.


    As for Gu Yue, well she was having a blast slaughtering those sharks. With the elemental staff in her hand and the Renewal Taekwondo that she learned from Huang Yu, every beast below the ten-thousand-year old level was blasted into bloody bits.


    Even a ten-thousand-year old beast could only b?r?ly resist a bit before it would be torn to shreds by Gu Yue''s ingenious usage of the elements.


    There was no mercy although they were her fellow brethren. These beasts were under the command of the Sea God so she held no love for them.


    It was at this moment that a seventy-thousand-year old abyssal demon whale chose to make itself known. Drawn by the strange coercion to Huang Yu''s body, it charged at him, causing shouts of alarm to him.


    Despite this, Huang Yu and Gu Yue were completely calm. Gu Yue had already seen a portion of Huang Yu''s strength so a small fry like that shouldn''t bother him.


    A smile appeared on Huang Yu''s face, he jumped up, dodging the charge of the demon whale as he landed on its back. Before it could even react, Huang Yu placed a finger on its head.


    [High-Frequency Vibrations]


    The cranium of the abyssal shark was instantly fractured as it quickly died due to internal bleeding. Huang Yu jumped back before he turned to look at the battle between the Titled Douluos and the hundred-thousand-year old beasts. His hands weren''t kept still however as he still left a trail of carnage wherever he went.


    Xiao Chen and Romario were there doing battle as well. Their martial spirits were Kabbalah and Asura respectively.


    Xiao Chen''s Kabbalah, along with her other spirit ring abilities were very defensive in nature despite the terrifying strength she had within her small frame. Her protection played a pivotal part in preventing damage to many Titled Douluos.


    On the other hand, Romario''s Asura martial spirit was extremely offensive. He could reflect multiple attacks back to the spirit beasts, as well as transform multiple parts of his body to achieve greater combat effectiveness.


    Snarling loudly, the kraken waved its tentacles before expelling a mass of inky fog. Meanwhile, the spirit beasts, even the ones under a bloodlust to kill Huang Yu, seemed to be snapped out of their frenzy as they suddenly retreated into the inky fog.


    Within the murk, the kraken had a look of greed in its eyes. It had suffered a major loss on this day, but as long as it could get the red-haired boy with the special body, it would all be worth it.


    However, it wouldn''t be easy. Its tentacles would be too slow to grasp him before Mu Ye and the others reacted. Hence, it would have to strategize.


    Blue beams were quickly charged from all eight of its eyes as it aimed at the red-haired boy that it was already considering his meal, and the icy floor he had been standing on.


    Unexpectedly, the boy it had been aiming at seemed to be staring directly at it despite the murky fog in the way at this moment, causing it great amounts of shock.


    The Great Beast saw a sneer appear on the face of the red-haired boy before a loud snort abruptly sounded in its head.


    A thousand thunderbolts seemed to instantly explode within its head, causing it an unimaginable amount of pain.


    The kraken wanted to open its mouth to scream, but for some reason, it just couldn''t. It felt as if the pause bu??on was suddenly pressed on it as despite its best efforts, it just couldn''t move.


    It was at this moment that this spirit beast which belonged in the ranks of the Ten Great Beasts heard words that would haunt it throughout the rest of its life.


    "Y''know, you won''t die if you don''t court death, little beast."

 Chapter 77 - World Eater Reveals Itself

    A/N: I''ve seen quite a few comments talking about the second awakening so I''ll just clarify it here. If some of you didn''t know, this story is actually a God of Highschool and Soul Land crossover. MC is based off the Jade Emperor from GOH. It''s just that I took some creative liberties with his powerset for my story. As for his martial spirit second awakening, you can go read up how the original Blade of Tathagata was crafted. It''s not what''ll exactly happen, but it''s a hint as to what you should expect for the second awakening.


    As all the Titled Douluos in the vicinity looked at the inky fog in the sea, they all kept quiet, preparing themselves in case the kraken decided to attack again.


    The tension was so thick that it could be cut with a knife. Mu Ye clenched his fists wanting to attack again, but quickly relaxed them when the inky fog began to lift.


    It was at this moment that an abrupt terrifying aura made itself known to the world. The seas began to rage and the sky began to shake under the weight of such a terrifying force.


    The faces of all the Spirit Masters paled as they felt their blood essences tremble in fear.


    Mu Ye''s expression turned gloomy. "Everyone, I fear that an even more powerful Great Beast is coming. Everyone below the Titled Douluo stage, please retreat and all the esteemed Titled Douluos here, please lend me aid in taking care of this beast."


    The faces of all the Spirit Masters in the vicinity turned into one of shock.


    Standing on the ice floor, Huang Yu sighed before he instantly arrived next to Gu Yue.


    "We have to go."


    Without giving Gu Yue a chance to react, he picked her up in a princess carry, causing her to let out a squeak in surprise before he jumped back onto the ship.


    Seeing Huang Yu''s actions, other Spirit Masters began retreating as well. However, under the terrifying coercion, their movements were sluggish and slow.


    Nevertheless, all the Spirit Masters on the ice floor managed to get out in time just as the terrifying aura reached its peak.


    The moment it did so, a massive head, half the size of the ship, burst out of the seas and stretched out towards the sky, causing tsunamis in all directions.


    Xiao Chen used her spirit ring ability. [Kaballah Merkava], creating a massive barrier around the ship, stopping the massive waves from damaging the hull of the ship further.


    Every spirit master there managed to get a good look at the humongous spirit beast that had bursted out of the waters. There was a beard on below its chin as its yellow eyes seemed to pierce into any soul that dared to look into it.


    ''A snake?'' Mu Ye thought with a frown on his face. ''There isn''t any information about a Great Beast like this in the oceans, and from the looks of it, its power shouldn''t be in the bottom half of the top ten either¡­''''


    Gu Yue was put down by Huang Yu at this moment, couldn''t help but stare at the giant snake with a confused look in her eyes at this time. ''Snakes are supposed to be from the dragon family, yet why can''t I feel any close bloodline connection towards it?''


    ''Not only that, it''s clearly only a hundred-thousand-years old beast, albeit one not that far from the Great Beast level! Yet, why do I feel that even Di Tian may not be an opponent for this snake?''


    Gu Yue took several glances towards Huang Yu only to see a smile on his face.


    ''Is this beast related to him?''


    It was then that a heaven-shaking roar emerged from the giant snake. Every being had to mobilise a massive amount of spiritual energy to defend themselves from the shockwaves of the roar.


    Seeing this, Huang Yu frowned as he sent a warning glance towards the giant snake. ''Jorm, you''ve had your meal, stop playing around. You''re going to damage the ship.''


    Jorm smiled bitterly as an apologetic look flashed in its eyes. ''Sorry master,'' it apologised through the telepathic communication the two of them shared.''


    Unfortunately, Mu Ye and the other Titled Douluos weren''t privy to this little exchange. Hence, in their eyes, it looked as if Jorm was disdaining them and was going to devour them all in one bite.


    Elder Cai gritted her teeth as her scepter shone with a bright ?ustre. That was stopped however as she noticed something that sent terrible waves in her heart.


    "I, is that a tentacle at the corner of its mouth?" Elder Cai gasped out.


    Having heard Elder Cai''s sudden remark, everyone followed her line of sight in order to confirm her words.


    Unfortunately, every Spirit Master there was only greeted with horror.


    "That''s impossible!"


    "This beast just ate one of the Great Beasts and its minions in one bite?!"


    "Something like this was hiding in the oceans all this time?!!"


    A helpless expression appeared on Mu Ye''s face. He was far stronger than the kraken thanks to his divine mecha and four-word battle armour, but not even he could defeat a Great Beast in one blow, even if it was badly injured!


    How strong was this beast? To think that something like this was hiding right beneath their noses, it was frightening!


    Could this be a prehistoric beast from ancient times? If that was the case, wouldn''t that mean that there were even more of it within the depths of the ocean?


    Facing Jorm, Mu Ye''s expression shifted from one of helplessness into one of acceptance.


    "Everyone, brace yourselves. I''ll try to buy some time so that everyone here can escape."


    Looks of surprise appeared on the faces of all the Titled Douluos before they nodded, respect towards Mu Ye etching itself into their hearts.


    The next generation was far more important than they were. Mu Ye understood that and was about to take a stand to protect them.


    Jorm looked at Mu Ye''s bravery with a hint of humour in its eyes however. It felt as if it was a joke that Mu Ye thought that he could possibly delay it.


    It was the spirit soul of its master, Huang Yu, a supreme hegemon that could squash all these insects in front of it like ants. As long as Huang Yu willed it, Jorm could easily devour the endless oceans by itself.


    Nonetheless, its master''s current orders were absolute. Hence, it merely snorted loudly, causing a mouthful of blood to spurt out from Mu Ye''s mouth before it dove back into the oceans, deftly returning to Huang Yu when it was out of sight.


    It was already rather satisfied today anyways. It had managed to devour that little octopus and its bunch of loons that dared to target its master.


    As of this day, the Ten Great Beasts were down to Nine.


    Watching Jormungandr leave, all the Titled Douluos heaved a sigh of relief. The Titled Douluos who weren''t happy to see Jorm go however, were only Xiao Chen and Romario.


    They were actually quite star-struck seeing their king''s auspicious beast lay waste to those heretical spirit beasts that dared to attack their king.


    It was only unfortunate that Xiao Chen had to act so that the ship''s hull wasn''t damaged.


    A few minutes later, everyone managed to recover from the shock of seeing such a terrible beast. The Shrek Academy group reported for a headcount of passengers and casualties before leaving for their cabins.


    "Huang Yu¡­" Gu Yue spoke with a complicated expression on her face as they walked side by side back to their cabins.


    "Yes?"


    "About that beast¡­"


    Huang Yu imperceptibly stiffened up at those words. Nevertheless, he kept his cool and acted naturally. "Yeah, what about it?"


    In his mind however, this one question was repeating in his mind.


    ''Does she know? It can''t be right? Jorm has changed a lot since she last saw him.''


    To be honest, Huang Yu didn''t mind if Gu Yue found out about Jorm. However, he didn''t want Gu Yue to find out about it herself since he wanted to tell her his secrets personally when they were both willing to share.


    Gu Yue hmphed as she crossed her arms. "You took advantage of me just now didn''t you?"


    Hearing this, Huang Yu chuckled before he pulled her into his arms. "Does it matter? The rice has already been cooked so what does that little bit matter? I also haven''t settled accounts for all your cheeky little actions back then."


    A burning red blush appeared on Gu Yue''s face as Huang Yu''s words entered her ears. She beat on Huang Yu''s ?h?st softly with her fists as the tips of her ears glowed bright red. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m a very pure person and I''ve never done anything of that sort. You''re clearly framing me."


    Huang Yu''s chuckles turned into a laugh. "Of course! Whatever you say."


    A pout formed on Gu Yue''s lips as she broke free from Huang Yu''s embrace. She turned her head away from him. "You''re sleeping on the couch tonight."


    "Eh?"


    The weight of those words hit Huang Yu like a truck as he hurriedly went to coax Gu Yue with sweet nothings.


    Managing to coax Gu Yue with her in his arms again after a while, Huang Yu let out a soft whew.


    ''Mission success, crisis averted.''


    Embracing Huang Yu with their heads touching after that, an amused voice came from Gu Yue''s lips. "Heh, I''ve finally managed to get one over you after so long."


    "Then I''ll need to win one back won''t I?" Huang Yu said amusedly as well. He dove in for a quick peck on the lips, there was a sudden cough that made both of them freeze.


    Both of them turned their heads up, only to be greeted with Wu Zhangkong''s cold face.


    "Please don''t show your PDA here. Get a room."

 Chapter 78 - Arrival at Star Luo Continent

    One day, a smear of black became visible on the horizon from the ship. Many cheered loudly as the ship approached the shore.


    Some were happy to return home, some were excited to explore the Star Luo Continent, and some people¡­


    Well, they didn''t really care.


    Case in point was Huang Yu who was standing on the deck. Although the rest of the trip was rather uneventful after the attack from the sea spirit beasts, Huang Yu had spent most of his time in cultivation.


    He also spent some time relaxing of course. However, most of that time relaxing was spent with Gu Yue, and he had to say that it was very enjoyable.


    Very, very enjoyable.


    From Star Luo''s beaches alone, the continent seemed quite similar to Douluo. Even the architecture of the port was similar.


    That was to be expected of course. The Star Luo Empire was originally founded in the Douluo Continent and even had two powerful experts who allegedly became legendary gods, namely Dai Mubai and Huo Wuhao.


    Unfortunately, after Huo Yuhao disappeared off the face of the map after his battle against the Beast God Di Tian, the Sun and Moon Federation gave a big middle finger to the Star Luo Empire and chased them out of Douluo Continent.


    Hence, Star Luo Empire had to relocate to another continent, which is the one Huang Yu was currently setting foot on.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    "Here''s our plan for the day," Wu Zhangkong announced to the students standing before him. "First, we head to the capital of the Star Luo Empire, Star Luo City, completely decimate the students from the Imperial Star Luo Academy. Then we''ll do some sightseeing. Once we''re done, we can go home."


    Huang Yu listened to Wu Zhangkong''s plan quite calmly with Gu Yue standing next to him. Everyone else was keeping their demeanour, but Tang Wulin looked as if he had too much sugar from the look of hyper activeness on his face.


    The Star Luo Empire arranged for the Shrek Academy group to spend their first night at the port town. The next morning, they rode a train straight for Star Luo City.


    As they boarded the soul train, Tang Wulin noticed something rather strange. Looking at Huang Yu and Gu Yue, he couldn''t help but feel that something seemed to have changed in the dynamic of their relationship. He just couldn''t tell what.


    Nevertheless, he pushed that feeling aside. He was probably thinking too much about it.


    Aboard the soul train, Huang Yu sat next to Gu Yue as they engaged in small chit-chat. However, during their conversation, they overheard a very interesting invitation from Sima Lanxiao, who was sitting across Elder Cai.


    "Elder Cai, I''ve just received news that we''re currently holding a grand tournament¡­"


    Blah blah blah, the usual cliche tournament arc stuff.


    Though one thing caught Huang Yu''s attention during that talk. Apparently, the prize would be a spirit bone.


    Huang Yu himself wasn''t very interested in a spirit bone, whether they be internal or external ones. His body had already been tempered by physical energy so much that spirit bones may actually downgrade his strength.


    One should know that every bit of Huang Yu''s body at this point was like a great treasure. There was a reason that spirit beasts couldn''t control themselves from wanting to devour him.


    Huang Yu was helpless towards this. He didn''t want to be the target of all spirit beasts, but if he had no choice in this matter if he wanted to continue to strengthen his body. He had tried to find the source of this in his DNA, but it had been too difficult to decipher.


    It seemed that there were more secrets to his body than he had thought.


    Huang Yu couldn''t help but feel that maybe Gu Yue knew the answers that he was looking for. Nonetheless, he wasn''t in a rush. He had enough strength to defend himself and was willing to wait.


    Taking a quick peek at his other half with a sweep of his eyes, he noticed that Gu Yue had a rather frosty expression on her face hearing about the spirit bone.


    Huang Yu let out a sigh. It couldn''t be helped. Gu Yue was a spirit beast and she would naturally be offended that her one race was used as a prize to be won.


    He placed his hand on top of hers and squeezed it gently, causing her frosty expression to melt instantly.


    Seeing Gu Yue smile at him, a question suddenly popped up in Huang Yu''s head.


    Why did spirit beasts drop rings after they die?


    If the Dao wanted balance in all things, why did it so heavily favour humanity and make the spirit beasts merely a resource to be exploited by humans?


    Now that he thought about it, why did it take so long for a spirit beast to cultivate as well? Di Tian needed over eight-hundred-thousand years to cultivate to his current level, but a talented human spirit master could reach that level in around a hundred years. If that wasn''t favouritism, Huang Yu didn''t know what was.


    At this moment, a terrifying thought appeared in Huang Yu''s head that made his expression freeze.


    Perhaps¡­ the current cultivation system in this world was fabricated by the gods of this world?


    "Huang Yu, what''s wrong?" Gu Yue asked with a slightly worried expression on her face, snapping him out of the theories he was making in his mind.


    A wry smile appeared on Huang Yu''s face. "Ah, it''s nothing Gu Yue. I just thought of something. Sorry for worrying you."


    Gu Yue nodded before she pursed her lips. She could tell that Huang Yu didn''t want to talk about it, so she didn''t push further.


    However, no matter what Huang Yu faced, she was willing to whole-heartedly help him in it.


    With the train continuing on its journey to its destination, the Shrek Academy group soon gained the attention of students from the Imperial Star Luo Academy.


    "Are they from Shrek?"


    "Probably. They seem pretty strong. Do you think they can match our best?"


    "I doubt they''re a match for our Monster Academy. We have some real monsters there."


    "Their students are pretty good-looking though. That red-haired boy in particular¡­"


    That last comment in particular caused the poor young girl to gain the hostility of a certain Silver Dragon King.


    Halfway through the trip, Huang Yu''s senses alerted him to something. He looked outside the window before an amused expression appeared on his face.


    "Gu Yue, I''ll be right back."


    "Mm."


    Making his way into the lavatory, Huang Yu''s third eye glowed before he disappeared from the train.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    In the skies, a large group of mechas were flying at speeds far faster than the speed of sound towards a very familiar train. On the stomach of every single mecha was a human skull with its sockets blazed with green flames painted on it.


    This group was naturally people from the Green Skull Renegades. They were a terrorist group that wanted to bring down the rule of the current king.


    "Prepare your missiles." came the voice from the leading mecha as they all locked their weapons onto the train.


    If anyone were to see this mecha right now, they would be terribly shocked. The leading mecha was actually a red divine mecha, one capable of fighting Titled Douluos easily!


    It was at this moment that a red-haired boy suddenly appeared in the air blocking their way. Despite them moving at such speeds, the boy''s voice still managed to transmit itself into their ears.


    "Hello there! It''s unfortunate, but I have to tell you all that it''s time to stop."


    Sneers appeared on the faces of the mecha pilots as they shifted their aims to shoot the red-haired boy in front of them down.


    However, to their shock, their controls seemed to stop responding, before their mechas suddenly came to a screeching halt.


    A gloomy look appeared on the leader of the Green Skull Renegade''s face as he instantly realised what type of being he was facing..


    "Who are you little boy?! Why are you getting in our way?"


    Huang Yu, who stood in front of the large group of mechas had a completely calm smile on his face. "First of all, I''m not little. My girlfriend says that I''m quite big."


    The leader felt a vein bulge on his forehead.


    "Secondly, I just wanted to test out something on you guys. From the looks of it, you''re a bunch of scumbags, so I don''t feel bad about using you all as lab rats."


    "Brat, do you think that a fledgeling like you can take on all of us? I have a red mecha, and there are still over a hundred black and purple mechas as well."


    "Heh, brave words for someone whose mecha isn''t even responding to him right now. You''re probably trying to open that escape door right now aren''t you? Don''t bother. It''s not going to open."


    "You!"


    The leader of this group of mechas was inwardly panicking at this moment. He had tried to open the escape latch to the mecha, and had been mocking Huang Yu in order to buy time to escape the mecha.


    Unfortunately, even that was shut tight. The leader was a Spirit Douluo as well, and had tried to attack the hatch to the mecha, but it didn''t even budge under that attack.


    Huang Yu let out a smile that seemed to belong to a devil to the mecha pilots. He raised a finger before he pointed it towards the most left of the group of mechas.


    "Well, goodbye. Don''t be in a group of ghost rider fanboys in your next life."


    "EXPLOSION!!!!"


    [Explosion] + [Time Loop]


    Huang Yu swung his arm in a sweeping motion, short circuiting all the mechas before they shortly blew up in a sea of flames. That wasn''t the end of it however since an explosion like that wouldn''t harm any self-respecting Spirit Master.


    Hence, the time loop.


    The explosions looped itself over a hundred times in an instant, incinerating all living beings in that tiny range devoid of oxygen which had been used for combustion.


    A mushroom cloud bloomed in the air, allowing Huang Yu to enjoy the little view.


    "Dang, it''s pretty damn overpowered! Those explosions that couldn''t even hurt a Spirit Emperor were escalated to a level where even Hyper Douluos would most likely be turned into a lump of charred meat."


    "No wonder Megumin loved explosions so much. Art is truly an explosion!"


    Huang Yu laughed before he shifted his gaze to a distance. ''Hmm that black lizard has just arrived on the continent. He brought friends with him as well¡­''


    ''That guy''s probably trying something sneaky. Oh well, since you''re Gu Yue''s servant, I won''t exterminate you on the spot.''


    Taking a step, Huang Yu disappeared from the area.


    Back on the train, Huang Yu exited the lavatory as he returned to his spot next to Gu Yue. He pulled her into a hug, before he planted a soft kiss on her lips, making sure to shield it from the classmates sitting near them as he did so.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    "How strong do you think the person who did this is?"


    Those words were asked by a person who was incredibly respected in the Star Luo Empire. It was the emperor of the Star Luo Empire, Dai Tianling.


    In front of him was a bearded old man who seemed to exude a peerless amount of power from his body. This person was En Ci, the Holy Dragon Douluo and a Rank 98 Four-Word Battle Armour Master. Even Dai Tianling had to show courtesy in the face of such a powerhouse.


    "It''s not bad. Even I might need to be careful against this person."


    "Can you beat him though?"


    "Naturally."

 Chapter 79 - When You Dont Find Trouble But Trouble Finds You

    After a long voyage and a tiresome train ride, the Shrek Academy Group had finally arrived at their destination in the dark of night. A wave of relief crashed upon them.


    They immediately went to check-in to the hotel the Empire had arranged for them. They were given luxurious suites in a high-class hotel. Throughout the hotel, dazzling decorations of gold and platinum were strewn about.


    As Huang Yu walked into his suite, he couldn''t help but ask himself, "I wonder if anyone''s ever stolen some gold from those walls before. Even the rich people I know would take a lot of the stuff given in the hotel."


    Sitting on the bed, Huang Yu was about to start cultivating before he was interrupted by a knock on the door.


    With a sweep of his mental detection, he found out that it was Gu Yue outside. Realisation appearing on his face as he made to open the door.


    ''Welp, I''m probably not going to get any sleep tonight. Dual cultivation it is.''


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    The next day, Huang Yu and Gu Yue left the suite together at around 11.30 in the morning. Gu Yue wore a new grey dress as she pulled Huang Yu''s arm along.


    "C''mon, let''s go get some breakfast!"


    "Uhh, I think the buffet in the hotel is closed by now though. We woke up too late." Huang Yu said as he scratched the back of his head.


    Gu Yue raised an eyebrow. "Isn''t that all your fault? You just couldn''t help yourself in the bath."


    A laugh came from Huang Yu''s mouth. "I wasn''t the one screaming for more though."


    The tips of Gu Yue''s ears began to glow bright red. However, she didn''t deign to answer Huang Yu''s words.


    The two of them left the hotel together after that little bit of banter. They went to the city centre, thrown into the hustle and bustle of such a hotspot, before they went and got some food from some roadside stalls.


    Huang Yu accompanied Gu Yue as she dragged him around for a bit for a quick session of window-shopping. Merry laughs were shared between the two of them as they enjoyed their time together.


    As the two of them were about to enter a store, Gu Yue had her shoulder brushed by a man in a group full of middle-aged men in fine clothing. They were tall with robust bodies, faces fit for a bunch of gangsters.


    "The fu?k?" snarled the man who had bumped into Gu Yue. Before any more words were exchanged, that same man raised his hand and swung down in a swift motion as he tried to smack Huang Yu and Gu Yue away.


    Seeing this, Huang Yu''s expression darkened instantly. A snort left his lips as his hand blurred for a brief moment. Then, he quickly pulled Gu Yue behind him.


    A crack was heard before as the man was stunned that his attack seemed to have been stopped. Taking a good look at his arm, he found out that not only was his attack completely neutralised, his elbow was jutting out of his arm as well.


    An ear-piercing screech filled the air as the man who had attacked dropped down to his knees, cradling his broken arm.


    "ARRRGGGHHH, MY ARM!!!!"


    The other men in the group instantly turned their gazes over to him.


    "Hey! What happened to you?!"


    "Who broke your arm?! They''re besmirching the identity of the guards of the royal family!"


    Meanwhile, Huang Yu didn''t give a crap about them as he took a good look at Gu Yue.


    "Are you hurt anywhere?" Huang Yu asked with care.


    A soft smile appeared on Gu Yue''s lips as she shook her head. "Nah, I''m fine. Let''s just go before those guys escalate this. People like them are just bastards."


    With a nod of his head, Huang Yu held Gu Yue''s arm as they wanted to leave the area. Huang Yu had dealt the man a heavy hand not only because of that man''s actions, but also because he had been targeting Gu Yue, who he had bumped into no less!


    Huang Yu wouldn''t look for trouble as long as it didn''t benefit him in some way, but if someone''s going to start something¡­


    You can be sure as hell that he''s going to finish it.


    It was at this moment that the leader of that group suddenly appeared behind Huang Yu. He grabbed his shoulder harshly.


    "You! Were you the one who broke his arm?!"


    There were a few moments of silence after that as the atmosphere quickly became cold. The leader frowned in the face of Huang Yu''s silence.


    "Did you hear me you brat?! Were you the one¡ª"


    The leader was cut off as Huang Yu''s head turned to look at him with horribly cold eyes. They were like an abyss that could devour anyone as they stared down the leader of the group of middle-aged men.


    "Take that hand of yours off my shoulder before you lose it."


    Huang Yu''s voice was as cold as the expression in his eyes. A dark aura spread from his body as a cold sweat began pouring down the leader''s back.


    If it was anyone else, the leader would have definitely rebuked Huang Yu and captured him immediately without asking any more questions after being ignored the first time. However, under Huang Yu''s cold yet imperious aura, a pale expression appeared on his face.


    The other two men who were capable of combat at this moment froze as well. Chills ran down their spine feeling this aura even though they were just feeling the little leaks of it.


    It was at this moment that the high-pitched voice of a girl broke the tension in the air. Making use of this, the leader retracted his hand without making himself look too much like a full, leaving his pride mostly intact.


    "Stop it! Don''t stir up trouble!"


    Huang Yu''s cold eyes shifted towards the girl who had spoken up. The girl was rather petite. She wore an exquisite yellow robe and looked about fifteen or sixteen years old. Lustrous hair flowing down her back, she was undoubtedly a beauty.


    It was at this time that Gu Yue gave Huang Yu''s hand a soft squeeze causing his eyes to soften considerably. He gave Gu Yue a wry smile before he apologised to her.


    "Sorry, I just hate it when random people grab my shoulder like that."


    That was the truth. After all, which King could allow some random insect on the streets to touch them, and so roughly at that? Those men were already quite lucky that none of Nox''s Bishops were there.


    If they were¡­


    Well, let''s just say that those men would most likely have a very nice time in a nice little pool filled with highly concentrated acid and be continuously poured vital energy to revive themselves.


    The petite girl took a look at Huang Yu''s figure at this moment, completely ignorant to the flames in Huang Yu''s heart, and oh boy, did she like what she saw.


    However, a sharp glance from Gu Yue swiftly dispelled all the bad thoughts in that girl''s head.


    "What are you guys doing? And why is one of you so badly injured?"


    "Your Highness, these brats were disrespecting you. We took action against them, but they decided to fight back."


    As those words were spoken, Gu Yue sneered. "That idiot on the floor knocked into me and then tried to attack me without even a word. That sounds more like ?ssault to me."


    A surprised expression appeared on the petite girl''s face as she turned to look at Gu Yue. "Is that true?" she asked, looking back at her henchmen.


    The silence they gave in the next few moments told all that needed to be said to the petite girl.


    She sighed before she turned to Huang Yu and Gu Yue. "Even if they were wrong, you have attacked a guard from the royal family. That is, unfortunately, a crime."


    "So it''s our fault that we had to defend ourselves from the dogs you couldn''t keep under control?" asked Gu Yue harshly. As the Silver Dragon King, she naturally had her own pride as well. She was willing to put it aside when facing Huang Yu, but that didn''t mean that it was gone.


    The petite girl''s face turned red in anger. "How dare you speak to me like that? Do you know who I am? I am¡­"


    It was at this moment that the petite girl found that she couldn''t even let out a hint of sound. Shock marred her face as she stared in astonishment at the two people in front of her.


    "I think it''s better if we just stop this here for today?" Huang Yu suddenly said. "The lot of you should go back to wherever the hell you came from, and we''ll let bygones be bygones, okay little princess?"


    Before anyone could react, Huang Yu waved a hand, and the girl, along with her four guards found themselves unable to move at all.


    This was Huang Yu''s [Space Time Lock]. This ability allowed Huang Yu to lock his enemies in space and time, barring them from movement, and even thought if he so d?s?r?d to.


    Shifting his gaze to Gu Yue, Huang Yu smiled at her. "Let''s go back to the hotel."


    "Yeah, I don''t really feel like shopping for the day anymore."


    As Huang Yu and Gu Yue walked away, the girl who was revealed by Huang Yu to be a princess through some mind-reading, was stuck there with an awkward expression on her face that was unable to be changed.


    It was only after a while that the petite girl found herself able to move again. Thinking about how helpless she had felt trapped in the space time lock, her grievances broke as she ran off with tears in her eyes.


    "I''m going to tell daddy!!"


    The four guards sighed as they chased after her. The saddest out of all of them was the man who had originally attacked Gu Yue.


    ''Shit¡­ I''m probably going to lose my job now aren''t I?''

 Chapter 80 - Princess goes to Find Daddy

    "Daddy!!"


    The petite girl with long ?ustrous hair cried out as she burst into the throne room. At this moment, only the Emperor of the Star Luo Empire, Dai Tianling, and his loyal subordinate, the Holy Dragon Douluo, En Ci was in there.


    None of the guards of the throne room dared to stop this girl. They knew that if they did, their careers were over.


    Dai Tianling was surprised at his daughter''s sudden intrusion into the throne room as she ran into his arms. Noticing the state of his daughter, a dark expression appeared on his face before it was quickly hidden facing his daughter.


    "Yun''er, what happened? Why are you crying?"


    The girl, who was actually the most beloved princess of the Star Luo Empire, Dai Yun''er looked up in the arms of her father.


    "Imperial Father, someone bullied me today! They even broke the arm of one of my guards!"


    "WHAT!?!" shouted Dai Tianling in anger. However, knowing the mischievousness of his daughter, he quickly calmed down in order to know the real story before he took any action.


    "Yun''er, can you explain how they bullied you?"


    Dai Yun''er nodded her head with a pitiful expression on her face. She briefly described the situation that occurred previously, almost bursting out in tears once again as she did so.


    A sigh emerged on Dai Tianling''s lips. "Those guards of yours¡­ they''re really stupid." he said in exasperation. His expression quickly hardened again as he continued. "However, that doesn''t mean that any random hilly-billy has the right to besmirch the authority of the kingdom. Yun''er, what does the person who injured your guard look like?"


    Dai Tianling didn''t really care about the guard since that guard was a complete idiot for attacking someone in broad daylight for no reason anyways. That was merely an excuse for him to help get justice for his daughter.


    "He had really striking red hair and red eyes, Imperial Father! He''s at least 186cm tall, has a muscular stature, and is very handsome!" Dai Yun''er said in one quick breath.


    A weird expression appeared on Dai Tianling''s face hearing how vivid his daughter was about that person. She usually didn''t give a crap about the appearances of most people.


    Just as Dai Tianling opened his mouth to answer, a sharp hiss was heard from En Ci, who was standing at the side.


    "Is there anything wrong?" Dai Tianling asked as he instantly shifted his gaze towards En Ci. Anything that could cause a reaction from a Rank 98 Hyper Douluo surely couldn''t be anything minor.


    In a serious voice, En Ci spoke with a sigh, "Her description of that person sounds similar to what that man looked like¡­"


    At those words, an expression of abject horror appeared on Dai Tianling''s face. His face paled considerably as he turned his head back to look at Dai Yun''er with shock clearly on his face. "You mean the person who appeared yesterday?!"


    "Yes. If it really is him, then you should count your blessings that he didn''t outright incinerate her. Although I don''t think that he''s a match for me, I can say with certainty that I probably wouldn''t be able to stop him from escaping if he wanted to."


    Dai Yun''er, confused by their words, chose to speak up at this time. "Are we talking about the same person, the Imperial Father? It can''t be right? He looks no older than I am."


    One of Dai Tianling''s eyebrows rose. "Then maybe it''s a coincidence that they look similar?"


    "It may be possible¡­" En Ci answered slowly.


    Dai Tianling let out another sigh. "In any case, you should stay in the palace for the time being, Yun''er. The Green Skull Renegades are getting active again and now there''s a renegade Titled Douluo on the loose."


    "I understand, Imperial Father." answered Dai Yun''er with teary eyes.


    "As for that boy, I''ll send someone to investigate him for a bit. I want to see just what type of person dares to bully my Yun''er!"


    Dai Yun''er burst out in a bright smile hearing this. "Hehe, thank you Imperial Father."


    It was rather unfortunate that this group of people didn''t understand that there were crouching tigers and hidden dragons in this world.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Two days passed in a flash. Everyone from Shrek Academy grew familiar with the city. On the third day, the Shrek Group was notified that the Emperor of Star Luo would receive the delegation that evening with a banquet following. They were advised to dress in their best for the event.


    Huang Yu couldn''t help but think of that girl he met three days ago when he was informed of this event by Wu Zhangkong. That girl should most likely be there since she was a princess after all.


    Huang Yu wasn''t worried about the Emperor doing anything. He wasn''t in the wrong anyways and even if the Emperor was willing to ruin his own image and the relationship between the Star Luo Continent and Douluo Continent just for the sake of his daughter, Huang Yu was strong enough to sink the entire continent they were located on, so naturally, he didn''t care.


    Once evening fell, limousines pulled up to the front of the hotel to pick them up.


    The Star Luo Imperial Palace stood in the centre of the city. As the Shrek Academy group arrived, trumpets sounded, playing the Empire''s anthem. A red carpet rolled out of the palace to the entrance for the guests.


    Huang Yu hummed a very fitting song whilst he strode down the red carpet with Gu Yue standing next to him like nobody''s business.


    Gu Yue had asked him what he was humming, and his reply to that was,


    "It''s a song perfect for an Imperial March."


    Gu Yue was left very confused by Huang Yu''s answer.


    Unfortunately, the Shrek Academy group was asked to stop to wait for the anthem to finish before going for the banquet. Looking around, Huang Yu saw Tang Wulin sleeping, while standing up no less!


    ''I wish I knew how to do that back when I was in my old world¡­'' Huang Yu grieved internally.


    Huang Yu also saw Romario and Xiao Chen standing there. As the two of them sent him a discreet spiritual message, Huang Yu wanted to groan.


    Those guys actually made a pool filled with highly toxic jellyfish spirit beasts and dumped those scrubs guarding that princess girl in it!


    For fu?ks sake, they even wasted money to help those guys recover, just so that they could be dumped in it again another tens of times!


    Maybe it wasn''t such a great idea to ask his bishops to come to this place¡­


    Huang Yu also spotted Dai Yun''er standing behind the Emperor. When their gazes met, Dai Yun''er scowled at him while he gave a wave in return.


    The rest of the anthem was pretty boring, The only interesting part was when Tang Wulin suddenly woke up screaming murderer. Huang Yu had chuckled quite a bit at that as he saw Tang Wulin freak out.


    Tang Wulin was reprimanded for his actions a bit before the Emperor decided to ''graciously'' forgive Tang Wulin.


    Yeah, it wasn''t like Dai Yun''er was the one who spiritually attacked him right? No siree!


    At this moment, Dai Yun''er also took the chance to whisper something to the Dai Tianling. Raising an eyebrow, Dai Tianling shifted his gaze to look at Huang Yu.


    Huang Yu definitely noticed this as he looked at the Emperor straight in the eyes. The Emperor couldn''t help but feel slightly nauseous at this moment before he was forced to look away.


    When he looked back, he saw Huang Yu with a smirk on his face. Dai Tianling didn''t understand what had happened at this moment. Yet he could feel that every instinct in his body was screaming at him that the boy he was looking at was horribly dangerous!


    What happened was actually very simple to explain. If you stare at the abyss, the abyss stares back at you.


    And compared to Dai Tianling, Huang Yu''s existence was truly like a bottomless abyss.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    On a giant cliff, stood three tall figures who radiated powerful auras. Two of them were Di Tian and Bi Ji, while there was another man standing behind them.


    "Xiong Jun!" Di Tian said imperiously.


    Hearing this, the previously unnamed person, now known as Xiong Jun sneered. "What do you want, Di Tian?"


    "That boy that her highness is so engrossed in, he''s in this city."


    A fierce gleam flashed in Xiong Jun''s eyes. "Oh?"


    "I want you to search for a chance where that boy isn''t in the city nor near our king. When you do find one, kill him immediately. If you dare to play around with that boy, don''t blame me for being ruthless towards you if our king finds out about this."


    A snort left Xiong Jun''s lips before he disappeared in a flash.


    "Di Tian, are you sure that this is the right thing to do?" Bi Ji asked, standing next to Di Tian. "We came here in order to help her highness obtain the Dragon God''s Core. Will she not be furious if she finds out all the things you''re doing behind her back?"


    Di Tian shifted his gaze towards her before it softened slightly. "Our king is merely confused because of her excessive contact with humans at this moment. As soon as her last connection towards humanity is severed, I believe that our king will return to normal and lead us to our salvation."


    "What if Xiong Jun fails and the boy escapes, though? We still don''t know that boy''s true capabilities."


    A laugh left the Beast God''s lips. "There is no way that he could survive as long as Xiong Jun catches him alone. That bear may be foolish, but he''s still at the level of a Limit Douluo. No matter what that boy has up his sleeve, he still cannot escape something like that without that spirit fusion that he could use with our king."


    Bi Ji turned her head down and sighed. "If you say so¡­"

 Chapter 81 - Im not interested in airport runways

    The banquet soon began. In the centre of the hall, the emperor and the empress stood in magnificent attire as they chatted with the high-level members of the diplomatic delegation. The mood throughout the hall was joyous, nobles of Star Luo and influential people of Douluo happily mingling.


    Huang Yu and Gu Yue went in with locked arms, causing looks of awe from a variety of people. The two of them weren''t phased however, since they had already gone through something like this once.


    Xu Xiaoyan and Ye Xinglan were being surrounded by some of the nobles from Star Luo due to the virtue of their beauty. Yuanen Yehui however, was in male clothing, so despite her amazing beauty, the only person fawning over her was Xie Xie.


    "Xie Xie is kinda pathetic," Gu Yue commented as she watched Xie Xie continue simping on Yuanen.


    Huang Yu laughed softly before he shook his head. "C''mon, don''t say that. He''s trying his best."


    "His best isn''t that much from what I''m seeing,"


    Huang Yu nearly sweatdropped from Gu Yue''s words. He knew about how much Gu Yue disliked Xie Xie since the days that they were back in Eastsea Academy. Xie Xie annoyed her pretty often which made her dislike him quite a bit.


    It was at this moment that a noble from Star Luo came up to the two of them, not caring that Gu Yue''s arm was locked with Huang Yu.


    "Excuse me, would you mind dancing with me, beautiful lady?"


    Hearing this, Huang Yu looked at the man in front of them with a deadpan look. He was just half a step away from asking, "Are you dumb? Look at our arms!"


    Luckily, Gu Yue beat him to the punch.


    "I refuse," Gu Yue answered without even letting that person finish. She had spent so much effort to get Huang Yu to fall in love with her, and there was no way that she would purposefully let anyone else touch her.


    The noble''s noble expression turned ugly. However, he quickly moved away as he felt Huang Yu''s gaze on him.


    "People like that are pretty annoying," Huang Yu commented. Unfortunately, this couldn''t be helped. This was a Xianxia world, and even if the people here were smarter than usual for a world like this, they still had their fair share of people who cultivate the Dao of Death Seeking.


    A teasing smile appeared on Gu Yue''s face. "What? Are you jealous?"


    "Yes, very jealous." Huang Yu said with a nod of his head. "In fact, I''m so jealous that I might just tie you up in my room tonight."


    Gu Yue''s face turned bright red as a bashful expression appeared on her face. "Don''t talk about that in public. Don''t you have any shame?"


    "Heh, what''s shame? Can you eat it?" Huang Yu laughed.


    It was at this moment that Tang Wulin entered the hall with Wu Zhangkong. After his little outburst that there was a murderer, he had been detained briefly by Wu Zhangkong and questioned for a while.


    Dai Yun''er had run up to him and dragged him into a dance. Tang Wulin, being forced into it, chose to pretend to be inept at dancing as he continuously stepped on her feet.


    "Tang Wulin is such an amazing dancer," Huang Yu whispered into Gu Yue''s ear.


    "Oh? How so?"


    "He can always find a way to step on that girl''s feet even when he shouldn''t be able to¡­"


    Gu Yue burst out in a giggle. She shook her head in exasperation before she suddenly stiffened up.


    Her eyes turned slightly cold before she quickly hid it. Nonetheless, it didn''t escape Huang Yu''s perception.


    "Huang Yu, I''ll be right back. I need to go to the washroom for a while."


    Huang Yu nodded his head in understanding as he watched her walk away. He then swiftly spread out his senses widely, trying to find out what Gu Yue was worried about.


    His mental power was currently half a foot into the Divine Origin Realm, a level of mental power that only gods could achieve. Hence, his perception of things was far sharper than anyone else in this world.


    The only reason he would be blindsided by some things was because he chose not to continuously spread out his senses. He didn''t want to know what everyone was doing each and every time.


    However, this didn''t mean that Huang Yu''s guard was down as a result of this. He could still easily tell danger when it was there. It was just that he couldn''t get a clear and precise image of the scenario without his senses unleashed.


    "A Duskgold Dreadclaw Bear?" Huang Yu whispered softly to himself. "That Di Tian is getting really serious about this¡­"


    Huang Yu snorted coldly. ''That black lizard needs to be taught a little lesson.''


    His third eye opened on his forehead, hidden from the sight of everyone else through an illusion. It glowed brightly before it soon dimmed down and closed once more.


    ''That should be a nice experience for him,'' Huang Yu thought in satisfaction. ''Jorm can go play with him as well.''


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    "What the fu?k?"


    Those were Di Tian''s words as he suddenly found himself f?r??b?? teleported into the bottom of the ocean.


    With his dragon body, he had great control over space laws. However, despite his great control over those laws, he still found himself unable to resist the forceful teleportation.


    The pressure of the great sea crashed into Di Tian''s body all at once. Di Tian frowned as he quickly dispelled the pressure placed on him even though the pressure didn''t really do anything to him.


    At this moment, a loud roar entered Di Tian''s ears as he felt the spiritual energy he was using being devoured. His eyes widened before he shifted his gaze towards the source of the roar.


    His slit pupils dilated looking at the beast charging towards him with its mouth open. ''It''s massive¡­'' Di Tian couldn''t help but comment internally.


    Nonetheless, he was still the Beast God, and his pride wasn''t to be profaned. He shifted into his dragon form as he faced down Jorm in the depths of the ocean.


    Hence, a terrifying battle in the oceans began at this moment.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    "Hey!" Dai Yun''er called out to Huang Yu after she had sabotaged Tang Wulin with the cliche marriage Xianxia crap.


    What left Huang Yu in confusion in all this was why didn''t Tang Wulin just go deny her accusation? Even if he reacted slowly, he could still make the point clear later.


    "What do you want?" Huang Yu asked. He didn''t really keep what happened a few days ago in his heart. If his Bishops hadn''t taken the initiative to get rid of those guards, then he would have just left it like that.


    However, Dai Yun''er''s performance had left him with quite a bad impression of her so he wasn''t going to be too friendly with her.


    That was also a question that Huang Yu wanted answers to as well though. How the hell did his Bishops know about that whole debacle?


    "Let''s dance as well!" Dai Yun''er said as she tried to pull Huang Yu to the dance floor just as she did to Huang Yu.


    Huang Yu took a step back and dodged her grasp on his sleeve. "Sorry, but no. I''m not interested in dancing right now."


    The only person that he wanted to dance with was Gu Yue. He knew that she didn''t really like him getting too intimate with other girls so he would naturally respect her and keep them at a distance.


    Dai Yun''er frowned hearing this. She had rarely ever been refused before, so this was a very strange feeling for her.


    ''I''ll teach this guy a lesson as well,'' thought Dai Yun''er deviously.


    In a loud voice, Dai Yun''er exclaimed, "You want to be my boyfriend as well? In that case, what I said for Wulin stands for you too. I''ll only date you if you win the Continent Young Elites Tourna¡ª"


    "What part of ''I''m not interested'' do you not understand?" Huang Yu interrupted. There was no way that he was diving into the same rabbit hole that Tang Wulin did.


    "You!" Dai Yun''er''s face began turning red with embarrassment and anger. She thought that she could do the same trick on Huang Yu as with Tang Wulin but reality proved her wrong.


    Huang Yu sighed as he shook his head. "I''m not interested in airport runways¡­"


    Those first few words instantly left everyone with their mouths gaping. None of them could believe the words that Huang Yu was spouting at the moment.


    "I''m sorry if those hurt you, but facts don''t care about feelings. I don''t want you to get any misunderstandings after all."


    "..."


    "I know that I''m strikingly handsome, but there are plenty of other fish in the sea as well. Although aren''t anywhere near as great as me, they''re still pretty decent."


    "..."


    "Also, I already have a girlfriend. Sorry, but I don''t have a habit of putting my foot in two boats. You should find someone single and ready to mingle okay?"


    "..."


    Dai Yun''er''s face was red as a tomato in anger. Her fists were clenched hard as she gritted her teeth.


    With a violent huff, Dai Yun''er stomped out of the hall especially loudly.


    Seeing this, Huang Yu scratched the back of his head. "People really shouldn''t play with fire if they don''t want to get burned," Huang Yu whispered to himself.


    The face of Dai Yun''er''s father wasn''t very bright as well. He looked at Huang Yu in a dark expression but was helpless to do anything about it.


    Huang Yu had done absolutely nothing wrong! Freedom of speech was a thing in their Empire and Huang Yu was completely free to reject Dai Yun''er.


    If Dai Tianling were to interfere at this moment, it would ruin his daughter''s reputation even more at this moment. It would tell everyone here that the royal princess can''t handle a rejection from someone from Shrek Academy and needs her daddy to step in.


    At the side, the rest of the Shrek Academy group were looking at Huang Yu''s actions with wide eyes. Xie Xie involuntarily muttered, "What a legend¡­ Huang Yu doesn''t mince his words at all¡­"


    "He''s a responsible man. He''s single-minded and doesn''t let any external sources deter him from the path he''s going on." Yue Zhengyu chimed in.


    Meanwhile, Tang Wulin had a wry smile on his face at this time. ''I kinda wish I got the chance to say that to that girl previously.''


    Huang Yu chose to leave the banquet at this time to look for Gu Yue. Just as he stepped out of the hall, he found Gu Yue returning.


    "Ah, sorry it took so long. Are you leaving now?" Gu Yue asked inquiringly.


    With a nod of his head, Huang Yu replied, "Yeah."


    "Okay then. Let''s go together. This place is pretty boring anyways."


    As they left, Huang Yu briefly described what happened in the hall. Gu Yue had frowned when she heard the initial part of the story, but soon burst into laughs as she heard Huang Yu''s replies.


    "Serves that bitch right!"


    Huang Yu laughed alongside her as they left the palace with incredible ease. As they made it outside, Huang Yu grabbed her hand.


    "Gu Yue,"


    "Hmm?"


    Gu Yue felt her hand grasped by Huang Yu before he pulled her along with a smile on his face. "I wanna show you something."


    Before Gu Yue could react, space and time shifted around time as the two of them suddenly appeared in a vast beautiful plain.


    "Huang Yu, why did you bring me here?" Gu Yue asked, slightly confused.


    Huang Yu put a finger to her lips. "Shh. Just look up."


    Hearing this, Gu Yue shifted her gaze from Huang Yu''s face to up into the starry sky. The skies were clear tonight as they displayed the beautiful sight of the countless stars in the sky.


    Gu Yue was stunned at the beautiful sight of the countless stars in the starry sky. Even though she had seen these in the past as the Dragon God, seeing it personally with her lover was a completely different feeling.


    "They say that when a star is born, they possess a gift or two."


    "What gift?" Gu Yue asked absent-mindedly.


    Taking a few steps forward, Huang Yu stood in front of her as his back faced the sea of stars behind him. "They say that it has the power to make a wish come true."


    Gu Yue kept silent. At this very moment, under the starlight, Huang Yu looked so radiant yet incomprehensible.


    "And it''s true you know¡­ my wish really did come true."


    "And what was that wish?" Gu Yue whispered softly.


    Huang Yu smiled brightly.


    "That I could find someone to fall for. Just like all the stars in the sky."


    At this moment, countless streams of light appeared in the night sky behind Huang Yu as countless falling stars streamed in the sky.

 Chapter 82 - Golden Eyed Dark Dragon versus the World Eater

    A/N: A monstrosity of a chapter. The longest one I''ve written so far. Roughly around 3000 words I guess.


    The roars of a black dragon and the Midgard serpent filled the air as the oceans trembled.


    Without waiting any further, Di Tian summoned purplish-black dragon flames as he sent them flying towards Jorm. In the depths of the ocean, water in a fifty metre radius of these horrifying flames were instantly turned to steam.


    "Myriad Dragon Flames!" shouted Di Tian.


    A look of disdain entered Jorm''s eyes. Reddish-black devouring energies emerged from its body before they all converged into hundreds of large spears.


    Everywhere these energies touched, all things in the universe were devoured. Whether they be the water in the ocean or the boundless dao of the universe, all were subjected to this devouring.


    "World Devouring Spears!"


    These spears charged towards the terrifying blackish-purple flames that contained a horrifying darkness within them. Despite this, they weren''t exempt from Jorm''s devouring prowess as they all merely became bolsters of the reddish-black spears.


    In the face of Jorm''s barrage, Di Tian''s eyes widened in surprise as his Myriad Dragon Flames were annihilated like nothing. Nonetheless, he was the Beast God, and he wouldn''t lose his composure over something like this.


    As a result of this, Di Tian shrunk into his human form to reduce his exposed surface area. With swift and nimble movements, he casually dodged the tens of thousands of spears that contained a frightening power.


    Jorm let out another loud roar. All at once, the reddish-black spears stopped their charge. Di Tian naturally took advantage of this as he summoned his blade.


    The sword had a black hilt that resembled a black dragon that was three feet long. It''s dark purple blade stretched out to eight feet long and contained the essence of Ultimate Darkness within it.


    This was the Dark Dragon Sword, one of Di Tian''s most powerful weapons in his arsenal. With this sword in hand, he wasn''t going to hold back even against a fellow spirit beast.


    The silver-scaled snake was a denizen of the oceans and had chosen to attack him. Even if he wasn''t going to kill Jorm, he would still beat it until it had half a breath left.


    A world-shaking sword energy emerged from the Dark Dragon Sword. Ultimate Darkness merged with Di Tian''s sword energy as he charged forwards with a loud shout, fully intending on ending the battle here.


    Jorm snorted. Using its own incredible mental energy, it locked all the World Devouring Spears onto Di Tian''s energy signature before they all stabbed forwards.


    To defend against Di Tian''s powerful sword attack, Jorm''s dull silver scales shined briefly as some of them shed its body, quickly replaced by more.


    The scales were infused with powerful devouring energies as they formed a giant wall between Di Tian and Jorm.


    "That isn''t going to stop me!" shouted Di Tian in disdain. He didn''t believe that such a thin wall of scales could stop him, even if they contained an energy he didn''t fully understand,


    With a swing, the Dark Dragon Sword collided into the scales. An incredibly powerful shockwave blasted the surroundings, causing the collapse of thousands of seamounts.


    This blow definitely couldn''t be underestimated. Despite the devouring energies contained in the scales and the sheer defensive power the scales contained, they were still broken under Di Tian''s ferocious blow, causing Jorm''s eyes to widen in surprise.


    The World Devouring Spear Barrage was about to bombard Di Tian''s body at this time. They had not only absorbed the energy in the oceans, but also some of the laws of the universe as well, so they were very powerful.


    Noticing this, Di Tian''s eyes narrowed. "What a terrifying ability." he admitted, "But unfortunately, I''ve already found a weakness."


    The powers of Ultimate Darkness were released at this time against the spears. The spears trembled as they tried to absorb the rich amount of energy released, but began breaking down as they reached their saturation point.


    Di Tian didn''t idle after he did this. He swung his sword once more, releasing a powerful sword energy whilst he added the powers of the Myriad Dragon Flame within his sword.


    A frown appeared on Jorm''s face. It opened its mouth, releasing boundless devouring energies as they tried to counteract Di Tian''s slash.


    All the elements and the energies contained in Di Tian''s sword slash were devoured in an instant. To Di Tian''s surprise, not even kinetic energy was spared from it.


    Nonetheless, he wasn''t the Beast God for nothing. His reserves of energy was boundless as the skies as he continuously added more force into the swing.


    Jorm''s beastial instincts hurriedly screamed at it as it informed it of the horror of Di Tian''s strike. It tried to dodge, but it suddenly found itself locked in space time, courtesy of Di Tian.


    It released devouring energy and complimented it with pure brute strength as it tried to break free of the space time restraints. Unfortunately for Jorm, it was far too late for that.


    Swish.


    A loud roar in pain resounded throughout the ocean as every marine spirit beast was made known of the current battle between Di Tian and Jorm.


    The ocean waters were slowly dyed red as blood continuously poured out a large wound down Jorm''s neck to around a kilometre of his horrendously long body.


    Jorm tried to retreat to catch a breather. It knew at this moment that it had underestimated Di Tian far too much.


    Even if it was the spirit soul of Huang Yu, Di Tian''s bloodline wasn''t inferior to Jorm''s current bloodline by much. Jorm''s advantage here was that he had the hax known as devouring energy that allowed him to skip levels in battles.


    However, even that has its limits. Di Tian''s cultivation at the moment was far higher than Jorm''s and he had over eight hundred thousand years of combat experience over Jorm.


    Jorm had gone into the battle too excited and ???ky, and now it had paid for it in blood.


    Di Tian naturally wasn''t going to allow Jorm any reprieve. He charged forwards once more, morphing back into his true form as a massive Golden Eyed Black Dragon gripped onto Jorm''s neck.


    Anger filled Jorm''s head as it felt the friction of water rubbing against it. Even if it was losing, it wouldn''t allow any person to disgrace itself since how well he fought was synonymous to its master''s face.


    Hence, Jorm decided to use a trick he had planned to give to Huang Yu as his fifth spirit ring.


    "Greed!" Jorm shouted with an androgynous voice. These words naturally entered Di Tian''s ears so he looked down to see what Jorm was doing.


    Bad mistake.


    "Tribulation Lightning!"


    A powerful purple lightning bolt formed from the laws of the world was shot out of Jorm''s mouth with a booming crackle.


    With Di Tian looking down, the purple lightning bolt struck him in the eye, causing him to roar in pain as he released Jorm from his grip.


    Di Tian writhed around in pain for a few moments as he drastically tried to filter out the energy of the lightning tribulation with his ultimate darkness.


    If it was normal lightning, Di Tian would not care much about it. That was something even mid-level Spirit Masters could tank and dodge.


    This was natural of course, since the Gods had been the ones to create this law so as to suppress the existence of spirit beasts on the Douluo Plane.


    Luckily for Di Tian, Jorm hadn''t been able to charge up much power in the tribulation lightning as a result of Di Tian himself f?r??b?? suppressing the spiritual energy in Jorm''s body. If not, then Di Tian would probably be dead from that strike.


    In the air, Jorm made use of its spiritual energy as it chose to fly back down into the oceans at breakneck speeds. Di Tian was a lot stronger in the air than in the oceans.


    At the same time, it created a massive suction force that f?r??b?? devoured the energies of heaven and earth, healing itself very quickly with it.


    As Jorm''s injury had quickly faded to merely a faint scar, it heard a roar of anger from Di Tian behind it.


    "You dare, junior!"


    "Yes I dare!" shouted Jorm back as it shot out multiple far larger bolt of tribulation lightning at Di Tian.


    Di Tian scoffed as he swiftly dodged the bolt of tribulation lightning. Then he flew up to the skies as he covered the sun with the opening of his large wings.


    "Yin Yang Complement technique¡­" Di Tian whispered to himself.


    A black sun and a purple moon appeared behind Di Tian as they overlapped and illuminated one another. Di Tian''s frightening aura began to surge once more at an incredible pace, completely suppressing Jorm''s aura at this time.


    "Be grateful junior, for I shall show you true despair as of this moment."


    Ultimate Darkness and the Spatial element began condensing in the surroundings as Di Tian let out a proud roar this time. Swinging downwards once more with his sword in his claws, Jorm felt space lock around him once more as the Ultimate Darkness fused with Di Tian''s sword energy, creating a terrifying attack!


    Jorm tsked. ''It seems I can''t afford to hold back anymore. Even though Master told me not to use this ability that he taught me, I really can''t fight Di Tian without putting my life on the line¡­''


    ''I apologise Master,'' apologised Jorm to Huang Yu through the link they shared.


    Opening its mouth, Jorm began mobilising the true depths of its power¡­


    The power that could devour the world.


    A black hole.


    Di Tian instantly felt something was off the moment Jorm opened its mouth once more. His eyes widened in shock as he felt that Jorm''s suction was quickly becoming stronger and stronger.


    The space that Di Tian had solidified found itself devoured. The Ultimate Darkness that Di Tian was so proud of was being devoured. Even Di Tian''s powerful god level perception was being devoured by the ball inside of Jorm''s mouth that not even light could escape from.


    ''I have to leave! An ability like this¡­ surely has a lot of drawbacks, but if I don''t run, I''ll definitely die here!'' Di Tian thought in horrid alarm.


    One should know that not even Gods were safe from the powers of a black hole. Case in point was the current state of the Divine Realm that had been su?k?d into a black hole themselves. Sure, the scale was different, since the one that the Divine Realm was su?k?d into was larger than most supermassive black holes, but it showed how much potential Jorm had at this time!


    Of course, Huang Yu, being the one who taught Jorm how to create a black hole, proved his own heaven-shaking potential as well.


    Di Tian instantly dashed away. He wanted to use space to help himself, but spatial energies were going awry at this moment from Jorm''s coercion.


    However, to the shock of the last Golden Eyed Black Dragon In existence, no matter how much effort he put in, he couldn''t feel himself going forwards.


    Instead, all he felt was that he was slowly spiralling around a disc as he was quickly losing energy.


    "You''re running now?" came a spiritual message from Jorm. There was a hint of madness in its voice as it mocked Di Tian. "It''s too late¡­ you''re already within the point of no return¡­


    The Event Horizon."


    As those words were spoken, Di TIan felt his body being pulled by strange forces as he slowly stretched out. Shock filled his heart as he was completely clueless to what was going on.


    "This, Beast God, is spaghettification. With my devouring powers, I''m capable of simulating what happens inside a true black hole. It''s not a true black hole in the sense that it''s not created through the powers of gravity, but it''ll work completely fine."


    "And while you''re stretched into a spaghetti, have a taste of your own attacks."


    [Greed]


    [Myriad Dragon Flames] + [Ultimate Darkness] + [Sword Energy] + [Devouring Energy]


    That was the power of Jorm''s Greed! Anything it had devoured once before can be used by itself for a fight.


    Not only that, if it had devoured someone completely whole, it can gain everything that belonged to that person in itself!


    Di Tian screamed in pain as his own attacks fused with devouring energy bombarded his body whilst he was being stretched into a spaghetti.


    Under this intense pressure, holes were blown into several parts of Di Tian''s body as he was sent into a desperate situation. Even Di Tian''s sword wasn''t spared, as chips began forming on it under the duress of the devouring energy.


    However, despite this, Jorm was facing a horrifying situation as well.


    At the epicentre of such powerful devouring energy, even Jorm wasn''t exempt from it''s terrifying powers as its scales were ripped out of it and blood poured out of every pore.


    With great power comes a great cost in return for using it. This was the cost that Jorm had to pay for using such a great force in its current level.


    "Bastard! I''ll fight you to the death!" shouted Di Tian. Unfortunately, under the suction of the black hole, sound couldn''t travel as it was devoured so his voice went unheard.


    Using the last vestiges of the energy in his body, an earthshaking power suddenly appeared on Di Tian''s claw. At that, the pressure of the black hole was suddenly suppressed as the majesty of the Dragon God began emerging from that same claw.


    Jorm''s eyes widened in horror. Despite its best efforts, the suction of the black hole was quickly being pushed back as it felt a suppression in the depths of its bloodline.


    Despite Jorm having separated itself from the bloodline of the dragons via Huang Yu''s help, it was still a spirit beast nonetheless. And under the bloodline of its true progenitor, it began losing its power to fight as Di Tian felt his body returning to normal.


    With another pulse of the power of the Dragon God, Jorm felt an unstoppable suppression slam into it as it lost the ability to use power as it collapsed into the ocean, much to its surprise.


    Gritting its teeth, Jorm tried to devour little bits of the Dragon God''s power, trying to gain a resistance to its bloodline suppression whilst he grew stronger in of itself.


    However, the amounts that Jorm could devour at this moment wasn''t enough to make him instantly immune! It needed time!


    "I almost died, you bastard!" came a mad laughter from above.


    Barely able to move, Jorm slowly tilted its head up to see Di Tian''s majestic dragonic figure in the skies.


    "I''ll acknowledge it! I''ll acknowledge your strength!" shouted Di Tian. "I, Beast God Di Tian, dub you as the strongest spirit beast other than me in the Great Beasts!!"


    "However, it''s exactly because of that that I must kill you today! Even though you only have the cultivation base of a hundred thousand years, you''re still able to push me to this stage!"


    "It''s a shame, but if I don''t take care of you now, who knows what you''ll do to the king I serve in the future when you grow up!"


    Di Tian raised his dragon claw into the air. "Hence, you must die here!"


    "And who decided that?"


    Di Tian instantly froze. He hadn''t even felt anyone else''s presence here.


    "Who?!" Di Tian shouted in response as he looked around while spreading his mental powers out. Despite this, Di Tian truly couldn''t find anyone else.


    "You shall kill Jormungandr?"


    "Who decided that?"


    Instantly, Jorm felt the bloodline suppression within itself disperse instantly. Vital energies poured out from the void as Jorm''s wounds swiftly regenerated, sending it into peak condition once more.


    "Master!" Jorm cheered in joy. Now that its master was here, Di Tian was completely and utterly¡­


    Fucked.


    "The only one who gets to decide such things¡­"


    At this moment, the skies parted as Di Tian felt his whole world trembling. A world ending power seemed to slam into his mind as all his courage and pride he had ever built up dispersed in that instant.


    ''I, is this¡­ the power of a God?'' Di Tian wondered in complete helplessness as he looked up into the sky.


    "Is me."


    A palm larger than the mountains and as vast as the sea fell upon Di Tian''s world.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    "Huang Yu," Gu Yue inquired with a tilt of her head, "Why did you slam the table all of a sudden?"


    A chuckle came from Huang Yu''s lips as he patted her on the head. "It''s nothing. Just swatting a fly."


    Gu Yue raised an eyebrow but didn''t choose to comment further. She returned to her position of lying on Huang Yu''s ?h?st, rubbing her head on it a few times as she mewled cutely.


    Seeing this, Huang Yu smiled. Wrapping his arms around her, the two of them continued to admire the falling stars in the sky before they soon returned to the suite they both shared.

 Chapter 83 - First Match

    That night, Huang Yu and Gu Yue chose to merely cuddle and talk to each other on the bed. A myriad of emotions filled their hearts as they decided not to indulge in p???sur?s of the flesh, rather, strengthen the relationship between the two of them instead.


    Huang Yu didn''t mind. Although the two of them did it often, Huang Yu wasn''t a maniac about that type of stuff. To be really honest, there were some nights where he preferred to just relax with Gu Yue in his arms.


    "Huang Yu, will you be competing in the tournament?" Gu Yue whispered softly.


    "Probably," he admitted. He knew that Gu Yue wasn''t particularly happy about the fact that a spirit bone would be the prize of the tournament but it was better to be truthful anyways.


    "Is it for the spirit bone?"


    "No. I''m not particularly interested in that."


    Gu Yue nodded her head in understanding. She absolutely believed Huang Yu''s words. After all, if you can''t trust your loved one, who else can you trust?


    With the knowledge she had as well, she knew that the spirit bone probably wouldn''t be able to do anything for Huang Yu. His body was extremely special, but it also made him a very big target towards all spirit beasts.


    In fact, from all of Huang Yu''s dragon riding sessions, the injuries she had sustained in the past were slowly healing and her strength was rising very quickly.


    Wu Zhangkong, even with his battle armour probably wasn''t even her opponent anymore at this time.


    "Then why are you joining? I don''t think anyone there can match you."


    Huang Yu smiled. "I just wanna go have some fun. What''s the point of living if you don''t find time to enjoy yourself?"


    Hearing Huang Yu''s words, Gu Yue pondered upon it for a few moments before she nodded once again.


    "I don''t think I want to join the tournament though." Gu Yue said.


    "Is it because of the Spirit Pagoda?"


    "Yeah. It''s impossible for me to become one of the Shrek Seven Monsters because of my connection with them and I don''t want the spirit bone so it''s a waste of time for me to join."


    Huang Yu stroked her hair at this time, causing Gu Yue to mewl. "Just do whatever you want to do Gu Yue. I''ll support whatever you choose to do."


    Gu Yue''s eyes turned misty as she looked up at the gentle smile on Huang Yu''s face. Just staring at him made all her worries fade away.


    "Thank you."


    A laugh came from Huang Yu''s lips. "There''s no need to thank me. You''re the one I love and this is my responsibility as your future husband." Huang Yu said. "In this life, the only person I''ll ever truly love is you."


    Gu Yue blushed as she placed her head on his ?h?st bashfully. "Mm."


    Despite her lacklustre response, words truly couldn''t describe just how happy Gu Yue was at this moment.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    The streets surrounding a large stadium were packed with people, with many streets sealed off due to necessity. The reason for this was simple.


    Today was the beginning of the Continental Young Elites Tournament.


    Yea¡­ Huang Yu wasn''t going to entertain any of that. King''s Wisdom presses the mute bu??on.


    Instantly, Huang Yu felt a lot more comfortable, not needing to torture his ears with all the screaming around him.


    He had only stopped the sound of the cheers from reaching him of course. Muting everyone in the stadium would be too much.


    They were just excited about the competition. He wasn''t going to spoil the whole thing for them.


    This tournament required one to sign a death waiver in order to compete. Although fatalities were rare, it was impossible to be a hundred percent safe since it was still a no holds barred fight.


    "What''s the number on your badge?" Gu Yue asked.


    Huang Yu took out his electronic badge from his spatial ring and looked up his own information.


    "I''m participant number 69." said Huang Yu with humour clear in his eyes. "Just according to plan."


    Gu Yue paused briefly before she laughed whilst she shook her head. "Ha, I didn''t actually think that you''d get it. Luck seems to be on your side."


    "It was not luck, but skill." came a sagely voice from Huang Yu''s lips


    "No, I''m pretty sure it''s luck here."


    "..."


    At this moment, Huang Yu''s electronic badge started beeping. Looking at it, Huang Yu found out that his opponent was 96.


    Perfectly balanced, as all things should be.


    Huang Yu went over to Gu Yue and pecked her on the lips. "My match is coming up. I gotta go now."


    "Mm."


    ¡ª ?? ¡ª


    Walking onto the competition stage, Huang Yu was met with an incredibly enchanting girl with an amazing figure as his opponent.


    Each one of the girl''s movements exuded a powerful charm, capable of attracting almost any warm-blooded male.


    Putting her finger on her lips seductively, she called out to Huang Yu as she revealed a bit more cleavage. "Big brother, can you please go easy on me? I''m not really that good of a fighter."


    Seeing this, Huang Yu felt a shiver down his spine. He took many glances around the competition stage, searching for a certain someone.


    When he found her in a viewing platform, he froze. He could see that Gu Yue had become very, very unhappy towards the tho¡ªgirl in front of him.


    Huang Yu stiffly turned back to look at the girl in front of him as he instantly knew what to do to her at this moment.


    Sorry, but a man''s gotta do what a man''s gotta do.


    "First round of the elimination matches: Competitor 69 versus competitor 96. Prepare yourselves. Five. Four. Three. Two. One. Begin!"


    The girl suddenly found a fist smashed into her face as she was sent crashing several metres away. Spitting out a mouthful of blood, she looked up with her bruised face in shock at Huang Yu, realising that this person wasn''t the type to show mercy to girls at all.


    Before she had any more time to think, she suddenly found herself flung into the air. Tens of blows baragged her body as she felt several of her bones break.


    The blow that marked the end of the battle was an axe kick that struck her back, sending her crashing into the ground.


    Landing next to the girl, Huang Yu let out a breath of relief when he saw that Gu Yue had a very satisfied expression on her face at this time.


    "Y, you¡­"


    Hearing the soft yet broken voice of the girl he sent slamming into the ground, he shifted his gaze to her, surprise clear on his face that she was still awake.


    "H,h how could y, you beat,t up a girl so much w,without any feelings?"


    A sagely look appeared on Huang Yu''s face. "Our Sea God Pavillion Master taught that we should all exemplify the values of gender equality into our daily lives. As a very diligent pupil of the prestigious Shrek Academy, of course I have to implement the worldly words of our Sea God Pavillion Master."


    "Hmph, you''re probably just gay."


    Well, that was rude. However, Huang Yu, being the m?tur? person he was, wouldn''t sink to¡ª


    "Bitch, I''m straighter than the pole your mom dances on."


    "..."


    "Ok, to be honest, my girlfriend''s watching over there, and she''s not particularly happy about how you acted just now. What I''m just did is to save both of our skins." Huang Yu said without a hint of shame.


    The girl scoffed. "You''re so fu?k?n? whipped."


    "But that''s what I do to her¡­"


    "????"


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    As Huang Yu walked to the competitor''s area, he suddenly found Gu Yue slamming into him with a big hug.


    "Very good. I approve." Gu Yue said with satisfaction clear in her voice. Huang Yu couldn''t help but sweatdrop as he heard this.


    "I think I''ll reward you tonight¡­" Gu Yue continued in a sultry whisper.


    And now, Huang Yu had to hide the pillar that was rising towards the heavens now. Just great. Nonetheless, he wouldn''t complain. Gu Yue was a complete monster in bed, befitting of her status as a dragon.


    Walking off with Gu Yue''s body wrapped around his arms, Huang Yu couldn''t think about another dragon he had interacted with recently.


    ''I wonder how Di Tian''s holding up against Jorm."


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    "FAAAAKKKKK!!! GO AWAY!!!!"


    Those were the unfortunate screams of a certain black dragon, with several holes perforating his limbs whilst he flew at light speeds in the sky, trying to escape the horrendously huge and long snake that was charging after him.


    In one of his claws was a dark purple blade. However, this same blade had many chips on it and seemed as if it would break at any time.


    ''Come back! You taste delicious!" shouted Jorm. It had already awakened its spiritual wisdom a while ago when it underwent the heavenly tribulations and was now capable of proper speech.


    "Dragon King''s Claw!"


    A claw carrying the immense powers of heaven and earth were sent flying towards Jorm. Space was destroyed around it as it charged towards Jorm, intending on completely annihilating it.


    One should know that Di Tian''s Dragon King''s Claw was a technique taught by the Dragon God and contained a part of his powers. As long as one didn''t have the powers of a God, they would be bound to perish!


    Unfortunately, if only it was that easy for Di Tian to beat Jorm.


    Jorm opened its mouth in jow as it swallowed all the energy within the Dragon King''s Claw.


    "Delicious! Please sir! I want some more!!!"


    "WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU?!?!? HOW DO YOU JUST EAT THOSE CLAWS!" Di Tian had no more tears to cry at this moment as Jorm was slowly catching up.


    Jorm laughed merrily before his eyes turned red. "Greed: Dragon King''s Claw."


    A similar claw to the one Di Tian shot out was sent flying towards him.


    "STAHP! I''M SORRY!"


    And that was a part of the unfortunate tale of the Beast God being chased by the World Eater for three days and three nights.

 Chapter 84

    As the tournament continued, Huang Yu continued to stomp the competition in weird and strange ways. However, the one thing that everyone in the competition noticed was that Huang Yu had never once released his martial spirit in any battle.


    A mixture of both of these facts naturally drew the attention of many people onto Huang Yu, including that of Dai Tianling and En Ci.


    The two of them didn''t particularly like Huang Yu as a result of what he had done to Dai Yun''er in public that day, but they both had to admit that Huang Yu was definitely frighteningly strong.


    As of this moment, Huang Yu was currently leaving the stadium after he had just decimated his match for the day. Gu Yue wasn''t with him at the moment since she had some things to deal with.


    And by the way, it involved a very familiar Golden Eyed Dark Dragon


    "Huang Yu!"


    Huang Yu''s ears perked up as he heard a voice call out to him. He shifted his gaze to the source of the sound only to want to groan internally.


    It was freaking Dai Yun''er!


    He really didn''t know what this girl wanted with him. He had already rejected her once by saying that he had a girlfriend, and in a very embarrassing manner at that. Was her face so thick that she didn''t care at all?


    No, that didn''t make sense. From the information he got from his Bishops, Dai Yun''er''s a horrible bitc¡ª spoiled girl.


    Now usually one would still treat an imperial princess nicely even if they didn''t like her, however, Huang Yu wasn''t bound by those social norms.


    In his previous world where one person could not stand above the firmaments by himself, others'' perception of you was capable of ruining your life or turning it into something great. However, in a world like this where might is right, do the words of ants matter to a God?


    In a world like this, the only thing that mattered was his own power. That was why Huang Yu loved this world.


    Huang Yu didn''t bother with Dai Yun''er who was walking up to him as he turned away and began walking away.


    "Hey! Wait! I''ll give you a chance to apologise to me now!"


    Dai Yun''er''s shout along with the rapid footsteps Huang Yu heard behind him caused everyone to turn to that direction to see what was up.


    To their surprise, it seemed that the red-haired boy from the Douluo Continent who had been dominating the competition in strange ways had some sort of relationship with their princess?


    Huang Yu chose not to care about the girl as he sped up his walking speed. With the usage of Bo-Bup, he moved quickly even though his feet weren''t moving at the same pace.


    He wasn''t going to try and interact more with Dai Yun''er cause in the novels he had read before, situations like these tend to form lots of drama.


    It was really bothersome, and even if Huang Yu didn''t care about the gossip that it may cause, he didn''t want Gu Yue to get uncomfortable about it.


    As Dai Yun''er was completely left in the dust by Huang Yu, tears appeared in her eyes as she stomped her feet on the ground in anger.


    ''How dare he do this to me?'' Dai Yun''er thought in anger.


    Since she was a child, Dai Yun''er had been doted on by her father. She was cherished by both her father and brothers, the apple of their eyes. When it came to her, they would always bend to fulfill even the most ridiculous of requests. No matter what sort of trouble she caused, her elder brother would clean up after her.


    Never before in her life had she been ignored like this! This was a complete disrespect towards her!


    She was already mad at him before for embarrassing her like that at the banquet, but her being as magnanimous as she was, wanted to give him a chance to apologise.


    To think that he wouldn''t appreciate it! The nerve of him!


    "Fine, be that way! I''ll just go find Tang Wulin! Just you wait!"


    And that was the cause of another rejection that Dai Yun''er faced that day.


    ?? ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Into Huang Yu''s suite, he was looking out the large window, both of his hands behind his back. He was fulfilling all of his chuunibyou dreams at this moment.


    To Romario and Xiao Chen who were sneaking glances at their king whilst they knelt in submission, their brains went into overdrive as they continuously tried to engrave every image of their king into their brains.


    ''Byron and Guang Biao will be so jealous.'' the two Bishops thought.


    "So what was so important that the two of you had to risk being found out by sneaking into my suite?'' Huang Yu asked. His voice was soft at this moment, but it carried a majestic undertone that shook Romario and Xiao Chen.


    Their heartbeats quickening from excitement, Xiao Chen beat Romario to the punch as she spoke first.


    "My king, we deserve a thousand deaths for our sins! No, not even a hundred thousand deaths would be¡ª"


    "Get to the point."


    Huang Yu was honestly exasperated by his followers. Those guys somehow managed to turn each and every thing he did into something glorious.


    For example, when Huang Yu joked around by naming his cultivation technique, ''Huang Yu''s Practical Guide to Cultivation and Immortality for Dummies'', all of his bishops took to it like a fish in water.


    Somehow, they had managed to come with a bullshit theory that Huang Yu was teaching them about humility since their egos were getting too big.


    For example, the word ''Dummies'' within the name, signified that compared to their king, everyone else in the world was an idiot in comparison. Hence, none should even attempt to have any pride before their king.


    The words. ''Practical Guide'', had somehow been derived into ''The True Mandate of Heaven'' by them!


    They weren''t particularly wrong about that, since Huang Yu naturally had plans for the Heavens in the future, but still¡­


    "My apologies once more for wasting your precious time, my king! The thing we wished to inform you about is about the Dragon Valley."


    Hearing this, Huang Yu''s eyes brightened up as he turned his head back, allowing the shadows of the room to cover his face as he did so.


    "Oh? Elaborate. It sounds interesting."


    ''Eeekkk, our king is so cool!!!'' the two Bishops fangirled once more.


    Breathing slightly heavier now, Xiao Chen spoke up once more. "My king, the Dragon Valley is a top-secret location that belongs to the Tang Sect. According to our sources, the Dragon Valley won''t allow any being above Rank 50 to enter or else they will be kicked out."


    "My king, we have discussed this with the Bishop Guang Biao and Bishop Byron through our communication devices, and we have hypothesised that this place may prove to be a great help to you, my king!" Romario cut in.


    Huang Yu''s eyes didn''t show any emotions as he looked at Romario and Xiao Chen. He merely averted his gaze from them, preferring to look back out of the window.


    ''As expected of our king! Not tempted by worldly things!'' thought Xiao Chen and Romario in reverence.


    "You may leave now. Good job for finding out this information."


    "We give our thanks, your Majesty!"


    As Xiao Chen and Romario shouted that out loud, they disappeared from the spot in a flash. Luckily, Huang Yu had stopped the sound from leaving this room, so the shouts of his two Bishops couldn''t be heard outside.


    Meanwhile, Huang Yu let out a sigh of relief as he let his arms back to normal. "Crap, that was so tiring. Being a king is hard work."


    Huang Yu''s expression hardened. "However, I have a feeling that this Dragon Valley will somehow be connected to Gu Yue."


    Although it was just a feeling, Huang Yu completely trusted it at this time. One should know that once a being has reached the Spiritual Domain realm with their mental power, they could connect with the heavens and the earth to gain a premonition as to what''s to come.


    Huang Yu''s current mental strength was slowly stepping into the realm of Gods already, making him far superior to anyone else in the world in this case. Hence, all the premonitions he would get definitely needed to be taken seriously.


    ''Huh, I wonder what Gu Yue''s doing at the moment anyway¡­''


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    "What happened to you Di Tian?"


    A cold voice emerged from the lips of a silver-haired girl. The girl was the epitome of a beauty that could topple kingdoms as combined with the imperious aura she passively exuded, no mortal man would dare to say that they were worthy of her. If Huang Yu were here, he would think that this person looked exactly the same as Na''er.


    This person was Gu Yue in her true form. She obviously couldn''t look the same as Na''er when she joined Eastsea Academy, so she had changed her looks.


    Despite this, Gu Yue already had a fondness for her black-haired form. She may not be particularly pretty in it, but it was the form that Huang Yu had fallen for.


    "M, my king¡­" Di Tian could b?r?ly mutter out. As of this moment, he was in his human form as he laid on a bed with holes perforating his body. All his bones had been shattered and devouring energies ravaged his body.


    At the side, Bi Ji had her arms on Di Tian, letting out a green glow from her hands that slowly helped Di Tian suppress his injuries and slowly recover.


    Although the injury was serious, Bi Ji was a being capable of saving more or less anyone as long as they still had a breath remaining.


    "I was attacked¡­"


    An expression of shock appeared on Gu Yue''s face. "Even if you were attacked, you should still be able to escape easily! Has the technology of humans already reached this level?"


    "No my king, it wasn''t the humans¡­" Di Tian burst out in several coughs spitting out a mouthful of blood as Bi Ji shouted in alarm.


    "What?" Gu Yue''s eyes narrowed. "Then who was it?"


    "It was a beast¡­


    and its God¡­"

 Chapter 85 - Long Yue

    "Tang Wulin! Huang Yu! The two of you get your ?sses here!"


    "What do you want?!"


    "No, fu?k off."


    You can guess who said what.


    Dai Yun''er''s face was burning red with anger at this moment. Tang Wulin and Huang Yu were the only people to ever reject her like this.


    She had a very bad impression of Tang Wulin due to his cruel rejection of her, but it was nothing compared to how much she disliked Huang Yu.


    That guy was a person who literally didn''t care about her rank as the imperial princess. Tang Wulin had at least pretended to be courteous while Huang Yu¡­


    Well, his attitude can be seen from his words.


    Standing next to Gu Yue who had returned the night prior, Huang Yu noticed that she was staring at Dai Yun''er like a hawk ready to strike.


    Press F for Dai Yun''er if Gu Yue ever gets her hands on her.


    Beside Dai Yun''er, Huang Yu saw a slim, attractive man. It was Dai Yueyan who had come along with his little sister to see which two students of Shrek Academy had bullied his sister.


    While Tang Wulin walked up to Dai Yun''er and gave a few words of courtesy. He didn''t like her much, but he didn''t have much of a choice in it since he was in another person''s homefield.


    On the other hand, Huang Yu scratched the back of his head before he shifted his gaze away from the prince and his sister back to Gu Yue. She was a far better sight for sore eyes.


    As Tang Wulin and Dai Yun''er had an argument and Huang Yu and Gu Yue flirted with one another, Dai Yueyan''s expression darkened.


    That red-haired boy was being so rude to the imperial family. Even if he wasn''t from here, being rude to the crown was unacceptable.


    After Dai Yun''er and her brother left in anger. Huang Yu grabbed Gu Yue''s hand as he pulled her close/


    "Gu Yue, wanna go walk around? The both of us aren''t competing in the team matches anyways." Huang Yu asked.


    Gu Yue''s eyes brightened. She grabbed Huang Yu''s arm, wrapping her body around it as she dragged him off. "Of course."


    Xie Xie and the others looked at Tang Wulin with a strange expression on their faces. However, they were surprised to see Tang Wulin pretty chill about it.


    Tang Wulin had definitely noticed it, and felt rather uncomfortable about it. However, he had pushed it aside. His feelings towards Gu Yue were slowly diminishing over time as a result of the two of them not interacting much anymore.


    Despite that, he felt something in the depths of his bloodline that stopped him from letting go of his past feelings completely. He would need to ask Old Tang about this.


    Gu Yue clearly wasn''t interested in him and he didn''t want to be a d??k about it. He just hoped that the two of them could stay as good friends.


    Just as Huang Yu and Gu Yue were about to head off, the bustling waiting area fell silent.


    A group of eight people were walking into the waiting area. They were all dressed in dark red, with a round, black symbol on the ?h?st, which had a strangely enlarged mouth full of grotesque teeth.


    "Wow, I didn''t know that a heavy metal band was competing in this battle." Huang Yu commented causing Gu Yue to giggle.


    The eyes of everyone in the waiting area turned to Huang Yu and Gu Yue in shock at their audacity.


    "Who''s that guy? How dare he be so rude to Monster Academy¡­"


    "Dude, you don''t know? He''s that guy who''s constantly screwing around in all the fights for the one-versus-ones. He acts like that, but he''s a fu?k?n? monster. He hasn''t even used his martial spirit in any of his battles yet!"


    "He''s pretty cute too though¡­"


    The young girl that said that found her feet suddenly buried in the ground.


    The person standing in front of the Monster Academy frowned as he walked towards them. He was big, bald and about two metres tall, with wide shoulders and a broad back. He was giving off an aura like that of a mountain.


    Huang Yu''s first impression of this guy was that he looked kinda like the Rock, only a lot less handsome.


    Behind this guy, were two people that Huang Yu was familiar with. It was Dai Yueyan and Dai Yun''er.


    Dai Yun''er chose this moment to run over to the bald man in front and tugged his sleeve. When the baldy looked down and found it was her, he subdued his aggressive aura and stooped down. Dai Yun''er whispered something in his ear.


    Seeing this, Huang Yu wanted to groan loudly.


    Wasn''t this what happened in every Xianxia? You offend one person, then that person brings their senior brother. Then you offend the senior brother, he brings his even more senior brother who''s most likely the super-duper talented student of the grand elder.


    Then you beat that guy, and the grand elder comes out looking for trouble. You beat the grand elder, then the ancestor comes out.


    It''s a piece of stupid convoluted bullshit that Huang Yu didn''t want to delve into.


    The baldy raised his head and looked at Huang Yu and Tang Wulin, his eyes turning dark red in the blink of an eye.


    The air seemed to have become thick with tension the moment his eyes changed colour. Many contestants shuffled back despite themselves, fear written all over their faces.


    And then we have Huang Yu who didn''t give a shit about it.


    "So you have embraced the dark side?" Huang Yu couldn''t help but blurt out.


    Everyone''s attention was once again turned onto him. Noticing this, Huang Yu coughed. "Nevermind. I''ll be leaving now. Goodbye."


    As he said those words, he and Gu Yue made their way out of the area, only to have their path blocked by the baldy.


    Gu Yue''s expression darkened. "What are you doing you boorish oaf? Don''t get in our way. Go back to the cave you came from."


    She wasn''t going to entertain this farce. She wanted to have some alone time with Huang Yu, and then preferably head back to the hotel to spend some quality time together.


    She would be getting very busy soon so she wanted to spend as much time with Huang Yu as possible now in order to make up for the lack of time to date in the future.


    Jaws dropped hearing Gu Yue''s words. Everyone couldn''t help but feel that this couple was like two peas in a pod.


    Both of their mouths were horribly sharp.


    Ignoring Gu Yue''s blatant provocation, the bald man spoke. "My name is Long Yue. People call me Crazy Long. Nice to meet you." His voice was deep and not particularly loud, but the pressure exuding from it was very strong.


    Long Yue put his hand out, expecting a handshake.


    "Okay."


    What? Were you expecting Huang Yu to go and shake hands with that guy?


    That''s something that''s only done when you respect your enemy. And Huang Yu didn''t even respect Long Yue in the slightest.


    Why?


    Long Yue''s a fu?k?n? simp for Dai Yun''er.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    When Huang Yu and Gu Yue returned to the suite that they cohabitated, it was already night.


    The both of them dropped onto the couch, they cuddled as they rested for the day, enjoying the feeling of each other''s bodies.


    "Huang Yu, remember what we said before we left for Star Luo in the bus?"


    Huang Yu thought about it for a few moments whilst he stroked her hair. "About sharing and telling each other some things?"


    "Yeah," whispered Gu Yue. "Can you give me a bit more time? There''s a lot on my plate recently."


    And she wasn''t lying. She had just found out that there was a renegade God on the loose on the Douluo Plane from Di Tian, and was horribly powerful. This was a problem she hoped she could solve before she told Huang Yu so that he didn''t need to delve in such murky waters.


    Huang Yu smiled. "It''s fine. I??m perfectly content as long as you''re with me."


    Hearing this, Gu Yue''s heart skipped a beat. Her eyes misted up as she nodded her head with an ''mm''.


    This was her lover. The person who painted colour into her life.


    These few years with him meant more to her than the sum of all her previous years of existence, even including the memories of the Dragon God.


    She couldn''t even begin to imagine a life without him anymore. As long he was with her, she felt as if there was nothing that could stop her.


    And no matter what, she wouldn''t ever allow something to harm him. She knew that he was strong, at least as powerful as most Titled Douluos, but the being that attacked Di Tian was a God Officer!


    She didn''t know how a being like that appeared in this world even though the Divine Realm had disappeared, but she knew one thing. At this period of time, she needed strength to protect him.


    This was her resolution.


    Hence, in a swift movement, Gu Yue suddenly pushed Huang Yu down causing him to shout in surprise.


    Adjusting herself to sit on his ??p, she rubbed against him, causing his great pillar to ascend to the heavens.


    Yes it was something that she enjoyed doing with him, but at this moment in time, she wasn''t doing it for the p???sur? anymore¡­


    Okay, maybe she was, but her main motive was to recover her true strength at this time.


    And so, as she went and claimed his lips, a wonderful night of dragon riding began.


    (4000 words omitted)

 Chapter 86 - Dragon God

    A/N: So... about the talk. I''ll just give an official announcement that it''ll happen at the Dragon Valley. I don''t want to just randomly bring up the talk like that after all. I want the big reveal!! At the same time, a few things that you guys have been waiting for will happen at the Dragon Valley as well. However, that''s enough spoilers for now.


    "The final stage will be starting tomorrow. Are you sure you want to hold back against them?" asked Gu Yue as laid on Huang Yu''s ?h?st.


    Gu Yue had just finished a very effective strength recovery session with Huang Yu as of now and was resting with him. She definitely didn''t do it for the p???sur? obviously.


    She was just recovering her injuries.


    "Yeah. I wanna try out some new stuff I''ve learned,"


    Huang Yu wasn''t lying about this. He was genuinely unsure of how strong he was when he merely made use of his current cultivation base. He wanted to try to use his now converted to Rank 30 cultivation along with all the laws he had comprehended to fight.


    That meant no Limiter Removal, no martial spirit, no King''s Wisdom, and last but not least¡­


    No using his physical energy as well.


    That meant that Huang Yu would technically be going into his fights with the body of an ordinary human, with only his cultivation base to supplement him. While his current cultivation base would equate to a normal Rank 60, his true battle prowess may be higher when laws were considered.


    He knew that he was far above most of the competition, barring possibly Long Yue if he used his two-word battle armour, should he just use his body and martial arts to battle. Using his martial spirit now would be overkill since not only did he have four hundred-thousand-year spirit rings, but also reached nearly the same level of sword intent integration as he did a few years back inside of the Spirit Ascension Platform.


    What did that mean? Well, it meant that Huang Yu could officially annihilate ordinary Titled Douluos at Level 2 of his strength.


    "Mmm."


    Gu Yue trusted him. She knew Huang Yu well enough that she knew that he definitely wouldn''t do anything that he was unsure of.


    "Do you know about Long Yue''s martial spirit though?" Gu Yue suddenly asked. She found that this was actually a great opportunity to slowly break the news to him.


    "The Mountain Dragon?"


    "The Mountain Dragon King." Gu Yue corrected. "There''s only a one word difference between the two of them but there''s a world of difference in their strengths."


    Hearing this, a gleam passed through Huang Yu''s eyes. He knew where Gu Yue was going with this.


    "So is it supposed to be really powerful?" Huang Yu feigned ignorance.


    Gu Yue sighed. "To explain that, I''ll have to go a long way back to the past."


    "Thousands upon thousands of years ago, the Dragon God came into being. He roamed around the universe and finally found a planet to settle on."


    "I''m going to ?ssume that this planet is the one we''re on right now?"


    An expression of surprise appeared on Gu Yue''s face. "T... that''s right. On this planet, he created nine dragons, which are now known as the Nine Dragon Kings. They were his children as well as his subordinates."


    "The Nine Dragon Kings include: The Golden Dragon King, the Mountain Dragon King, the Fire Dragon King, the Water Dragon King, the Earth Dragon King, the Wind Dragon King, the Light Dragon King, the Darkness Dragon King, and the Space Dragon King. They all inherited part of the Dragon God''s indomitable power, so all of them were very powerful."


    "Were they Godkings?" Huang Yu asked, particularly interested in this. "And why only eight clans."


    "To answer the second question, it was because the mountain dragons didn''t form a clan; each and every one of them was a king," Gu Yue answered. "This world was almost completely covered by the sea when the Dragon God first found it. The Dragon God ordered the mountain dragons to transform into the mountains and rivers to enlarge the living space of the Dragon clan when they were old enough. The Dragon God rewarded them for their sacrifices by making every one of them a king. All the other dragon kings admired them and held them in very high regard."


    Huang Yu was slightly skeptical about the last part of Gu Yue''s words. How could any of the dragon kings want to be turned into a piece of land for other people to crap on?


    "As for whether any of them were Godkings. None of them managed to reach the level of God King. The only God King of the Dragon Clan was the Dragon God, who had the most impeccable bloodline."


    "However, each and every one of them were still very high-level gods. Huang Yu, do you know the ranks above Rank 100?"


    Surprise appeared on Huang Yu''s face before he quickly hid them. He shook his head. "I don''t."


    Gu Yue pushed herself up at this time, climbing on top of Huang Yu''s ??p as she looked at him with her beautiful eyes.


    "When one breaks through to Rank 100, they become a God Officer according to the rankings of the Divine Realm. These are the weakest of Gods, but they''re still far beyond anything those before could accomplish."


    "From Rank 101 to 109, one could be considered a third-class god. They could be considered the bottom feeders as well."


    "From Rank 110 to 119, they are second-class gods. Only at this level would one start to obtain respect among the Gods."


    "As for first-class gods, their cultivations are above Rank 120. These are the ones that people could consider true gods. Before this rank, they are still considered pseudo gods, and coincidentally, the Nine Dragon Kings were around this rank as well."


    "Finally, there is the stage of God Kings. These existences are all beyond Rank 150."


    Raising an eyebrow, Huang Yu got up as he closed the distance between both of their faces, causing Gu Yue to blush slightly. "That''s¡­ very interesting¡­"


    Gu Yue chose to get up at this time. "Well, that''s enough story-telling. You should know what I''m trying to tell you about the Mountain Dragon King now right?"


    A nod in affirmation was Huang Yu''s response. He paused briefly, then spoke up once more. "Then what happened to all the beast gods then?"


    For some reason, Huang Yu felt a strange urge to find out about this. He didn''t know why this was the case, but he chose to give in to his urges for now.


    As those words entered Gu Yue''s ears, she stiffened up. A wry smile appeared on her face. "When the most powerful humans from different planets created the Divine Realm, the Dragon God ascended to it and all the beast gods there," said Gu Yue. "There were five God Kings who formed a council which ruled the Divine Realm and the mortals."


    "Long story short, the human gods beat up one of the beast gods and almost killed him. That ignited the anger within the spirit beasts that had been suppressed for so long. The five God Kings punished the human god, but it didn''t appease any of the spirit beasts at all."


    "Hence, the Dragon God declared war and lost it. While the Dragon God was the most powerful God King in the Divine Realm, he couldn''t deal with the combined strength of the five God Kings. He was split in half by the Asura God with his Asura Sword. Despite this, the Dragon God was too strong, so two halves of it turned into two mighty dragons."


    "The Golden Dragon King and the Silver Dragon King."


    Huang Yu chose to interrupt at this time. "So is Tang Wulin related to the Golden Dragon King?"


    Gu Yue''s eyes widened in shock. "How¡­"


    A laugh came from Huang Yu''s lips as he scratched the back of his head. "It wasn''t that hard to figure out, y''know, considering Wulin always shouts ''Golden Dragon'' this and ''Golden Dragon'' that whenever he fights."


    There was another reason of course, and that was that Huang Yu had experimented with Tang Wulin''s bloodline. There were many mysteries in it, but Huang Yu could tell that it wasn''t something that should belong to this world¡­


    Much like his third eye.


    "I see¡­" Gu Yue had a complicated look on her face at this time. Huang Yu could tell that her thoughts were in disarray, concluding his hypotheses further.


    ''So are you related to the Silver Dragon King, Gu Yue?''


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    The Continental Young Elites Tournament continued. After the round-robin stage kicked off, the matches had become more entertaining and there were more highlights. The clashes between the Shrek Academy and the Monster Academy had become a major subject of discussion.


    Prior to this, Tang Wulin had managed to defeat the Fox King Su Mu and caused him to be unable to battle. However, in response to this, Long Yue went and broke a few of Yue Zhengyu''s bones in their battle, causing him to be hospitalised as well.


    In the one-on-one competition, which was the only competition that Huang Yu joined, Shrek Academy only had four people left: Huang Yu, Tang Wulin, Xie Xie and Yuanen Yehui.


    On the Monster Academy side, Long Yue, Dai Yueyan, Dai Yun''er, and two other competitors had made it to the knockout stage of the one-on-one competition.


    "Welcome, everybody, to the final stage of the Continental Young Elites Tournament!" she said as she descended. "My name is Fang''er, and I will be your host and commentator today."


    The audience greeted her with a roar of applause and cheers.


    "Today, is the first day of the final stage of our one-on-one competition," Fang''er said. "As you can imagine, the fights will grow more intense from here. A moment of negligence is enough to cost one the¡­"


    Bla Bla Bla, the normal stuff that a normal commentator would say.


    Nonetheless, Fang''er succeeded in hyping up the audience even more. It was a combination of her incisive commentary and gorgeous face that facilitated this.


    "Would the first two contestants come on stage?"


    "On the left corner, we have a member of Shrek Academy who has defeated his opponents through his frightening speed. Introducing, Xie Xie!!!!"


    Boos instantly came out when Xie Xie''s name was mentioned.


    At the waiting area, a grin appeared on Xie Xie''s face despite this. "Welp, it''s time to go destroy my opponents! I wonder who''s unlucky enough to face me." Xie Xie said, boasting slightly for Yuanen to here.


    "On the right corner, we have¡­ another member of Shrek Academy? What a surprise! It seems that our first match will be a civil war!"


    At those words, Xie Xie froze. ''Please don''t tell me who I think it is¡­''


    "He has completely annihilated every opponent coming his way with frightening ease! None were capable of even scratching the corner of his sleeves! The Crimson Calamity, Huang Yu!!!!!!"


    Hearing these words, the arena''s boos suddenly turned into a loud cheer. Huang Yu''s eccentric performances along with his incredible prowess had turned him into one of the fan favourites for the tournament despite the fact that he was from Shrek.


    In fact, the fact that two students of Shrek Academy were fighting made the cheers even louder.


    As the nickname Fang''er gave him entered Huang Yu''s ears, he really cringed. "That''s a horrible name." he complained, causing Gu Yue to laugh at him.


    Shaking his head, he turned his gaze to Xie Xie. "Hello there. I''ll remember what you said just now Xie Xie."


    Xie Xie had no tears left to cry as he saw Huang Yu''s expression. He glanced at Yuanen to see that she was trying her best not to laugh at Xie Xie''s bad luck.


    "Fuck me and my big mouth..."

 Chapter 87 - Admin Abuse

    "Huang Yu¡­ let''s talk about this¡­"


    "Nah, let''s not."


    Huang Yu and Xie Xie faced each other down on the fighting stage as tens of thousands of people in the stadium watched with excitement obvious on their faces.


    Letting out a deep breath, Huang Yu relaxed his muscles as he prepared for battle. He was going into this fight with a mortal body, and only his cultivation base to supplement him.


    He had sealed away his physical body''s true power temporarily through using his understanding over the myriad laws of the universe used along with the King''s Wisdom. He had found out that the King''s Wisdom amplified the usage of laws by quite a bit when he had done so.


    That also left a question in Huang Yu''s head. Could he use the King''s Wisdom without his third eye open? That would be something really interesting to test out.


    Despite Xie Xie''s nervousness, his instincts were still running at peak performance as of this moment. Noticing Huang Yu????s momentary ??pse of concentration, he dashed forward, summoning both of his martial spirits and the parts of his battle armour as he tried to get a cheap shot in.


    Huang Yu reacted instantly, dropping into a Renewal Taekwondo stance while he mobilised the energies in his body to every part of his body.


    Seeing this, Xie Xie chose not to opt for a direct confrontation. Instead, his third spirit ring appeared before two clones appeared beside him.


    [Light Dragon Clones]


    Along with his two clones, Xie Xie surrounded Huang Yu with all of them. A smirk appeared on his face as all three of ''him'' moved forward, aiming at the jugular.


    Huang Yu snorted. Taking a step forward, he arrived in front of the real Xie Xie in a flash. Although his physical strength had been sealed up, he still had his techniques to bolster his speed.


    One of the blades was instinctively swung at Huang Yu''s face as a result of his sudden movement. Nonetheless, Huang Yu remained calm. He sidestepped the swing before he grabbed onto Xie Xie''s wrist and twisted.


    Hard.


    Instead of trying to fight against Huang Yu''s twist, Xie Xie chose to take a more rational approach and twist his body along with his wrist. As he did so, his other dagger was aimed at Huang Yu''s jugular once more.


    It was at this time that Xie Xie''s two clones arrived in the fast-paced confrontation. The two of them aimed at Huang Yu''s vital areas, knowing that anything less wouldn''t be enough to beat the monster he was currently facing.


    Huang Yu squated, dodging two of Xie Xie''s three strikes. Then, twisting on his heel, he used momentum and jumped up at invisible speeds, blasting his foot up high and straight.


    Shockwaves blasted through the field as one of Xie Xie''s clones found his skull annihilated. Meanwhile, the other two were pushed slightly off balance as a result of the shockwave.


    Huang Yu wasn''t one to ignore an opening as he made his move towards the original once more.


    [Light Dragon Blade]


    A blade of light was suddenly sent flying towards Huang Yu, forcing him to stop his approach. Tsking, Huang Yu chose to grab the head of the clone instead before he slammed its head on his knee.


    Crack.


    Using this momentary respite, Xie Xie placed multiple metres between him and Huang Yu in less than a breath of time.


    His breathing was heavy as his heart beated heavily after such an intense faceoff.


    ''Is it just me, or does Huang Yu seem to not be as strong as he should be? His current strength kinda feels like what it was two years ago when he fought the entire class by himself¡­''


    ''Or maybe it''s just that I''ve improved a lot?''


    A smirk slowly appeared on his face as his thoughts went rampant. His ego was slowly rising as optimistic ideas filled his head.


    "Welp. I think that''s enough playing around. I should start using a bit more strength."


    Yeah, those words shattered Xie Xie''s dreams entirely.


    Huang Yu raised his foot up to his ?h?st and took a deep breath. Then, with literal earthshaking force, he stomped down.


    "Law of Earth"


    Xie Xie''s instincts roared at him as he jumped away from his spot in an instant. He was lucky, as spikes of earth jutted out from the ground at that time.


    ''Wha¡­''


    "Law of Wind"


    Xie Xie felt an odd feeling of deja vu before he raised his blades to block several blades of wind that had formed around him.


    "Law of Space"


    Space coalesced around Xie Xie as he felt his movements being hindered by some type of barrier. Gritting his teeth, he flared his energy wildly as he f?r??b?? tried to break free of his restraints.


    ''Isn''t this Gu Yue''s ability?'' Xie Xie thought in shock.


    It was at this moment that Huang Yu suddenly appeared in front of Xie Xie. Fear gripped his heart as Xie Xie put up both of his blades in defense.


    Seeing this, Huang Yu smiled, sending shivers down Xie Xie''s spine.


    "Law of Metal"


    At those words, Xie Xie''s blades immediately turned as heavy as lead. He was unable to put up even the slightest bit of resistance as the blades pulled his arms down his guarding position.


    Huang Yu ???ked his fist back, twisting his h?ps as he did so. In one smooth movement, Huang Yu swung forward, uttering a whisper as he did so.


    "Law of Causality"


    Xie Xie didn''t register that last phrase however, as his thoughts went into hyperdrive at the moment. A shit-eating grin appeared on Xie Xie''s face as he cried out in pride.


    "Gotcha!"


    It was then that an invisible figure suddenly appeared with its blade at Huang Yu''s jugular. Huang Yu''s figure froze as his movement stopped completely.


    Seeing this, Xie Xie jumped a few metres away. "I win, Huang Yu! Surrender!"


    Xie Xie''s excitement was immeasurable at this moment. His gambit had worked!


    He knew that he definitely wasn''t a match in a frontal battle against Huang Yu, so he had lured him into attacking him, planting an invisible clone to ambush Huang Yu at the side.


    There was silence for a few moments after that. Everyone in the stadium stared at the scene in shock as they didn''t expect Huang Yu to lose.


    Huang Yu''s performance today was far inferior to his previous performances. One should know that Huang Yu had beaten a one-word battle armour master in three minutes in one of his battles.


    Now, despite Huang Yu using far more abilities, he seemed to be a lot more sluggish than before!


    "Did¡­ Xie Xie win?" Yuanen asked in shock. "And how did Huang Yu do all those things? Aren''t they Gu Yue''s abilities?"


    "I¡­ don''t know¡­ is Xie Xie really this strong now?" Tang Wulin said with a slight tremble in his voice.


    It was at this moment that Gu Yue cut in.


    "No. Xie Xie has already lost. He just doesn''t know it yet."


    Everyone instantly turned their head towards the one person in the room who was the most mysterious out of all of them. If anyone were to know what was going on, it would surely be Gu Yue!


    "What do you mean?" Tang Wulin asked. "Xie Xie looks like he''s in a pretty good position to me."


    Hearing this, Gu Yue laughed. "Did you really think that Huang Yu could fall into a trap like that so easily?"


    At those words, a bolt of thunder seemed to strike in everyone''s minds. Realisation appeared on their face as they turned back to the battlefield.


    "The only reason Xie Xie could catch him like that was because he allowed Xie Xie to do so. And the only reason Xie Xie is still in the fight¡­


    Was because Huang Yu allowed him to."


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    A soft laughter came from Huang Yu''s lips, causing the audience to look in confusion.


    "Not bad, Xie Xie. You''ve improved quite a bit."


    "However, did you really think that you''ve won?"


    The moment those words were spoken, the Huang Yu who was being threatened by the clone disappeared in a mirage. His voice seemed to emerge from every direction, causing Xie Xie a mild headache.


    Law of Illusions


    At that Xie Xie''s smug expression disappeared in a flash. He jumped back into a ready position as he kept his guard up.


    ''I knew it wouldn''t be that easy.'' Xie Xie lamented.


    "You probably don''t know this Xie Xie..."


    "But you''ve already lost."


    Nani?!


    A fist print appeared on Xie Xie''s ?h?st at this very moment. There was a slight delay, before Xie Xie was suddenly sent crashing into the wall.


    As the dust settled, Xie Xie''s prone figure was shown lying unconscious at the wall. As the medics went up to check on Xie Xie, they found out that despite him being unconscious, he wasn''t that badly hurt.


    The reason for this was that Huang Yu pumped some vital energy into Xie Xie''s body at the moment the blow landed. And as for how the blow landed¡­


    The Law of Causality is pretty op you know. Lancer''s Gay Bul¡ª oops, he meant the Gae Bolg works the same way.


    Whilst Huang Yu walked off the stage, cheers ran rampant as the epic scene in front of them was burned into their minds.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    As Huang Yu walked back to the resting area, he pondered on the understanding he had obtained during the fight.


    While it wasn''t that much, it still helped him in improving his combat prowess.


    He could b?r?ly use the laws in combat yet as a result of his inexperience, but hopefully, he could one day use them with his sword just as well as he did with the King''s Wisdom.


    "Husband¡­"


    The voice was soft and was extremely enchanting. It seemed to hold the beauty of the universe as it entered Huang Yu''s ears.


    Huang Yu froze instantly. His third eye blasted open in an instant as he spread out his mental powers everywhere.


    Despite his best efforts, he couldn''t find anything near him. A cold sweat trailed down his back as he felt his third eye pulsing slightly.


    "What was that?" Huang Yu whispered out involuntarily. Gritting his teeth, he scratched the back of his head slightly roughly as his mind suddenly pieced the puzzle together.


    ''Fuck¡­ is this some sort of love debt from the bloodline?''

 Chapter 88

    A/N: Not really into it today so the chapter might be kinda bad. Sorry about that, but I wanna just go to sleep now. G''nite.


    In a world where time and space didn''t exist, the skies were painted gold as a massive planet glowed with divine brilliance.


    Within that world contained trillions of Immortals, or ''Xian'' if one were to use the proper term. Dragons and phoenixes filled the skies as an auspicious power radiated off of everything.


    If any God were to see this planet as of this moment, they would be terribly shocked. This was because this realm was far beyond any Divine Realms that existed.


    This was something of a higher level. A God''s Star.


    Not only was it a God''s Star, but it was also an ancient one as well. It had existed for countless years already, on the verge of reaching the next step at any time. The only thing limiting it, was the lack of its true ruler.


    Normally, this God''s Star would be very peaceful. Most of the immortals living in this plane would either be cultivating or performing meritorious deeds in order to facilitate their cultivations.


    However, at this moment in time(even though it didn''t exist in the God''s Star), the God''s Star, named ''The Heavenly Realm'' was in chaos due to an announcement that shook the whole realm to its foundations.


    "Lady Queen Mother has awoken for a brief moment! After hundreds of eons, she has finally awoken once!"


    "Lady Queen Mother brings auspicious news with her awakening! He has returned! Our Emperor has returned!"


    "Lady Queen Mother has ordered the 28 Constellations of Heaven to seek out the Emperor along with a hundred thousand celestial soldiers! The Four Heavenly Kings shall lead this expedition to bring the Emperor home!"


    Those words stunned every being within the God''s Star into a horrible silence. The sheer implication of those words slowly dawned on them as cheers shook the entire God''s Star, regardless of its existence as merely a plane of thought.


    As of this moment, the force of a God''s Star that had stayed dormant for trillions of years finally b?r?d its fangs.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Several days had passed after Huang Yu''s battle with Xie Xie. Yuanen and Tang Wulin had won their respective matches as the tournament continued on as usual.


    Inside the waiting room, Huang Yu sat in the waiting room in relative silence as he waited for the next match. There was a frown on his face as he contemplated the sheer weight of what had happened several days ago.


    It was so sudden! There wasn''t even a warning before that sound came out. Huang Yu was very sure that he hadn''t done anything big with his bloodline as of late to trigger something like this.


    Perhaps it wasn''t because of him? That was a possibility as well. Being found out might have been entirely out of control.


    The main thing that Huang Yu was worried about, however, was about the being that called him ''husband''. That opened a whole can of worms he wasn''t willing to dive into.


    Huang Yu knew very well what he wanted in life. For his goals, he had set one that could be deemed impossible by anyone else. As for his choice of women, Gu Yue was the only one for him.


    Having more than one lover wasn''t something that Huang Yu wanted to do. Gu Yue gave him all of her love, and in return, he would definitely give her all of his.


    That was how much he loved her.


    Hence, he was actually feeling something that he hadn''t felt for quite sometime when the word ''husband'' resounded in his ear.


    It was fear.


    This woman, Huang Yu believed¡ª no, he was one hundred percent sure that she was stronger than him. Not only that, it wasn''t by a small margin either. The gap was impossibly huge.


    He had no way as to stop that person if she chose to just take him away as of this moment. He wouldn''t be able to resist even if he wanted to.


    Looking down at the ground, Huang Yu clenched his fists. He was so used to being above others that he had been lax in the increase of his strength. Sure, he had created his cultivation technique and had integrated sword intent into his spiritual energy, but he hadn''t tried anything more after that.


    Nonetheless, this would change now. Huang Yu knew that he couldn''t continue on like this if that person was truly coming for him. He had to constantly improve himself and strive for perfection even though it may not exist.


    At this moment, an obnoxious voice snapped Huang Yu out of his thoughts. "Huang Yu, your opponent today is me,"


    Looking up, Huang Yu found himself staring at Dai Yun''er with apathetic eyes.


    "Ok."


    A sneer appeared on Dai Yun''er''s face. "If I were you, I''d yield now and save the humiliation of getting defeated."


    A soft sigh emerged from Huang Yu''s lips. "Dai Yun''er, is the grudge between us so deep that you have to keep coming to harass me?"


    "Yes! It''s completely unresolvable unless I beat you up with both of my own hands!"


    "..."


    Huang Yu was really left speechless at this girl''s audacity. At this point in time, he was willing to take a step back because he had sobered up from the God complex he was developing from his powers.


    Of course, the fact that he felt sorry for her since he was technically usurping the Dai family''s rule right under their noses played a part as well.


    But if she wanted to play it that way, it was completely fine with him.


    He had a few more things to test out anyways.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    "In this match, we have Princess Dai Yun''er, the Spirit King, who is an agility type spirit master with the Hell Civet for a martial spirit, a martial spirit passed down through the royal family!"


    "And on the other side, we have Huang Yu from Shrek Academy! Currently, no one knows his true cultivation as he finishes each battle with merely his strength along with martial arts! Will we finally see Huang Yu release his martial spirit today against our impeccable princess?"


    Haha, no, of course not.


    As both contestants walked onto the stage, a sneer could be seen on Dai Yun''er''s face as she faced down Huang Yu who stood opposite her.


    "You''ll regret ever being born after this battle, Huang Yu!" a voice said in Huang Yu''s head. Dai Yun''er''s spiritual power was strong enough to transmit her thoughts to Huang Yu.


    Of course, this was only possible because Huang Yu let her. If he didn''t, Dai Yun''er would be a vegetable by now from the backlash.


    "Start the battle!"


    The moment those words left the referee''s mouth, Dai Yun''er sprinted towards Huang Yu at incredible speeds with her four spirit rings appearing behind her, three purple and one black. She was incredibly fast, possibly even slightly faster than Xie Xie, but Huang Yu wasn''t phased in the slightest.


    When Dai Yun''er got around hundred metres of Huang Yu, she activated Hell''s Rush, her first spirit ring ability as she slashed her claws down at Huang Yu.


    Huang Yu sidestepped in order to evade this attack causing Dai Yun''er to snort. She struck several more times with her claws, her eyes glowing slightly as she did so.


    As Huang Yu casually dodged each and every one of Dai Yun''er''s attacks with ease, he suddenly felt a little itch on his head as he faced her onslaught.


    Raising an eyebrow, Huang Yu smiled at the same time, causing a look of surprise to appear on Dai Yun''er''s face.


    "Mind attacks don''t work on me, so don''t try." Huang Yu said casually as he grabbed Dai Yun''er offending limb that had been aiming at his neck.


    At this moment, Dai Yun''er found a kick targeted at the right side of her body. Instinctively, Dai Yun''er sent all of her spiritual energy to defend the left side of her body.


    [Law of Directions]


    To Dai Yun''er''s surprise however, she found her vision lying to her as she found herself suddenly hit in the ribs from the left.


    "Aarrggh!" Dai Yun''er vomited blood as she was flung several metres away from the force of that kick.


    Landing on the ground, Dai Yun''er gritted her teeth as her eyes glowed once more, not caring about Huang Yu''s advice.


    Feeling that little itch on his head once more,Huang Yu snorted. "I told you, that doesn''t work on me."


    And hence, he did what any person would do. He scratched that annoying little itch.


    Dai Yun''er''s figure suddenly stiffened at that instant. A scream of pain emerged from her throat as blood suddenly burst out of her nose.


    ""Yun''er!""


    Several shouts instantly came from the surroundings seeing the state that she was in.


    "Hey, you alright? Should we stop the battle now?" Huang Yu asked slightly in concern. He didn''t really expect the backlash to be so serious when he used the least amount of force he could.


    Looking up, Dai Yun''er gritted her teeth in horrid anger as blood continuously trailed down her nose. That Huang Yu was definitely mocking her right now!


    "I''ll fu?k?n? kill you Huang Yu!" Dai Yun''er shouted in fury as she stabbed her claws at his neck. She ignored the blood on her face as all her thoughts went to destroying the person in front of her.


    Seeing this, Huang Yu let out a sigh. ''This girl¡­''


    Just as Dai Yun''er reached melee distance, Huang Yu made his move.


    In one swift movement, Huang Yu bashed the side of her back with the back of his hand.

 Chapter 89 - Not a Needle or a Thread

    A/N: Huh, looking at yesterday''s chapter, I f''ed up a lot of stuff hahaha. To clarify, this fanfiction will still stay a Douluo Dalu centric one, and hence, power levels will still follow Douluo Dalu God progression levels. Those guys I called Immortals yesterday are Gods as well and a God Star is something that''s actually canon to Douluo Dalu. Also, these guys aren''t OCs. If you read the actual Journey to the West, they may seem a bit familiar to you guys. If there are any characters that you guys don''t recognise, it''ll most likely be apart of the Chinese Myths.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    When Dai Yun''er body''s dropped to the ground like a potato sack, the entire arena was stunned into silence.


    Not a single person could believe their eyes as of this moment. However, reality was cruel.


    The glaring red mark on the princess'' face as she slowly crawled up with teary eyes reminded them that not a single thing that they were watching was fake.


    At the viewing area, Dai Tianling''s face was burning red as he took deep breaths to try and calm himself. He really wanted to screw all the consequences and destroy Huang Yu at this moment.


    Dai Tianling suddenly felt a hand on his shoulder as a gentle current of holy light energy entered his body, slightly relieving his negative thoughts. Turning his head to the side, Dai Tianling saw En Ci shaking his head.


    "Don''t do it."


    A deep breath was released from Dai Tianling. "Thank you En Ci. I nearly made a horrible mistake."


    When Long Yue saw the state that Dai Yun''er was in, his expression turned dark as his fists crushed the railing he had been holding on.


    The sheer darkness of the aura radiating from his body, caused the others to avoid him, hoping not to attract his ire. Even Dai Yueyan, who was furious in his own right, couldn''t help but stand a little bit further away from Long Yue at that moment.


    "I''ll fu?k?n? kill him¡­" came a low growl from Long Yue.


    The others from the Monster Academy, seeing this, felt that Huang Yu was as good as dead in their eyes.


    At this moment, jeers came from the crowd as every person from Star Luo felt an anger rise up in their hearts at Huang Yu''s actions.


    He had just slapped their princess, the jewel of their country, like a common whore! Wasn''t this considered slapping the face of the entire Star Luo Continent as well?I


    In the viewing area where the rest of the Shrek Academy group was at, their expressions were very sour.


    "This is bad¡­" Wu Zhangkong commented with a frown on his face. The situation was getting slightly out of hand right now.


    A wry smile appeared on Tang Wulin''s face. "Who would have thought that Huang Yu would have the balls to do this? Even I didn''t dare to take it this far..."


    At this moment, Xu Xiaoyan whispered into Gu Yue''s ear. "Big Sis Yue, aren''t you worried about Huang Yu? He''s technically offending an entire country by himself right now¡­"


    Gu Yue pursed her lips but kept silent. She didn''t know why, she had a vague feeling that Huang Yu was up to something.


    The person in question was taking in all the jeers without an expression on his face. To be honest, he was thinking of something else at the moment.


    What he was thinking of, however, had yet to be seen.


    "Y-you¡­ ho-ow dare you do this to me!" Dai Yun''er''s voice was wobbly as tears and snot streamed down her face. She hadn''t ever been treated like this before. This was a complete affront to her!


    Huang Yu cleared his throat before his face shifted into a sneer. "You''ve brought this upon yourself. You refused a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit!"


    Despite the jeers in the area, Huang Yu''s voice was somehow clearly heard by everyone. These words only stoked their flames even more as their jeerings got louder.


    Hearing Huang Yu''s words, a strange expression appeared on Gu Yue''s face before it shifted into a smile, causing Xu Xiaoyan to look at her in confusion.


    "Big Sis Yue, why are you smiling? The situation is only getting worse!"


    A chuckle left Gu Yue''s lips. "Just keep watching. A show''s starting."


    Dai Yun''er''s eyes were filled with madness at this moment. Summoning her spirit rings once more, she snarled as she viciously tried to gouge out Huang Yu''s eyes.


    Seeing this, Huang Yu laughed mockingly. He easily dodged the attack by taking a step back before he slammed a knee into Dai Yun''er''s gut, knocking out all the breath in her lungs.


    It wasn''t over yet, as Huang Yu continued. "Superimposition."


    At those words, Dai Yun''er felt another hundreds of blows in her gut as she was blasted off into the corner of the ring.


    Huang Yu didn''t pause as he dashed forward with full intention of continuing his attack. Arriving in front of Dai Yun''er in a burst of speed, causing the dust to disperse instantly, Huang Yu slammed his foot towards her face.


    [Ground Drawer]


    "That''s enough junior."


    Immediately, four men appeared around Huang Yu as they pointed their fingers towards his face. A earthshaking amount of spiritual energy was being released from those fingers as the seven spirit rings behind their back were made open for all to see.


    Having his movements constrained, Huang Yu sneered. "Hmmph, so once you take care of the young, the old ones come out. I guess it makes sense after all. This battle clearly felt like crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood!"


    The four men felt some strangeness at Huang Yu''s use of idioms. Nevertheless, anger still rose in their hearts as they heard this junior dare to insult their imperial princess right in front of them.


    "Junior, this old man thinks you need to be taught a lesson to be respectful to your elders!" declared the man standing in front of Huang Yu with extreme prejudice. He ???ked his fist back as he swung towards Huang Yu.


    Seeing this, a smile that was quickly hidden appeared on Huang Yu''s face. He allowed the fist to hit him before he was sent flying hundreds of metres away.


    As he flew, Huang Yu''s expression turned calm as he sent a quick look to Romario and Xiao Chen who were being low-key.


    The two of them nodded their heads seeing this as they swiftly disappeared.


    "Huang Yu!!"


    Many shouts came from the viewing area that the Shrek Academy group was in. The windows burst open as Wu Zhangkong, along with the rest of the students from Shrek Academy jumped to Huang Yu''s aid.


    As the smoke cleared, Huang Yu''s body laid there. His ?h?st was slightly sunken in as he spat out blood.


    At this, everyone turned their heads to look at Gu Yue. There was a look of cold fury on Gu Yue''s face as she seemed about to burst at any time.


    Noticing this, Xu Xiaoyan turned to Gu Yue as she placated her. "Big Sis, please don''t be rash right now! I know Huang Yu''s in a pretty precarious position, but you really have to keep calm!"


    "I am completely calm." Gu Yue replied coldly.


    Suddenly, Huang Yu''s badly injured figure jumped up back to his feet. "Fuck, you ?ssholes dare to hit your father like this!"


    This sudden outburst stunned the people of Shrek who were ready for action, along with the rest of the arena.


    Gu Yue''s cold expression cracked briefly, but it remained unseen as Huang Yu drew all the attention at this moment.


    "You are courting death!!! However, despite this, I, your father, shall be merciful! Break both of your legs and I shall let you off!"


    Gu Yue had to put a hand on her mouth to contain herself.


    The man that punched Huang Yu snorted. "Junior, you don''t have the capabilities to make us do so! You truly do now know the immensity of heaven and earth!"


    Huang Yu snorted in return. "You fools are just frogs in a well. Don''t you know that there are crouching tigers and hidden dragons everywhere? There are people beyond people, and heavens beyond the heavens!"


    Everyone looked at Huang Yu with a weird gaze now. None of the anger that had been there previously remained as they actually found this exchange¡­ pretty entertaining to be honest.


    The Shrek Academy group didn''t know whether to laugh or cry at this period in time. They had come in, expecting Huang Yu to be grievously injured. However, not only did Huang Yu seem to be incredibly energetic, he was able to cuss out those people that had attacked him as well!


    And also, was that ketchup he just spat out just now?


    "Then prove it then! The four of us shall give you a chance to break our legs then! We shall take three blows each from you!" shouted the man.


    His other three companions furrowed their brows as they shifted their gaze to the man in front. They didn''t remember agreeing to anything this stupid.


    Nonetheless, this was the face of Star Luo at stake. Hence, they had to have a united front.


    Surely a mere Spirit Ancestor couldn''t hurt them right?


    It was at those words that Huang Yu broke out in a shit-eating grin, "That will be absolutely perfect."


    The earth trembled as a breathtaking bright-red coloured ring appeared behind Huang Yu''s back, rising to the skies as it seemed to replace the sun in its brilliance.


    Everyone su?k?d in a cold breath in realisation of the sheer implications of this.


    "A hundred-thousand year old spirit ring!" En Ci exclaimed in shock!


    What was a hundred-thousand year old spirit ring? It was something that signified the peak experts of this world along with the presence of the mental power of the Spirit Abyss realm of mental power!


    Now you''re telling them that a boy had a red spirit ring?!


    Gu Yue was the most shocked out of all of them as she stared at the red ring. She could vaguely sense that it came from a spirit soul, which relieved her immensely, but it was impossible to age a spirit soul to the hundred-thousand-year old level at this time wasn''t it?


    "Oh wait, but there''s more."


    A second, a third and a fourth ring rose up in quick succession, completely suppressing everyone else''s aura!


    "Spirit Domain realm?!" En Ci roared out with a hoarse voice. He had spent over a hundred years to get to that realm of mental power, but this boy¡­ this junior was already in it?


    And why did it feel even stronger than his Spirit Domain realm?


    A laugh emerged from Huang Yu''s lips at this moment, breaking everyone out of their shock. Instantly, murmurs rose as everyone seemed to be injected with chicken blood.


    The man along with his three companions looked at the ring in fear. Their faces hurriedly changed to a bootlicking one as they looked at Huang Yu with pleading in their eyes.


    "This one has eyes but couldn''t see Mt. Tai! Please, can we talk about this?"


    Huang Yu smirked in return. "Sure, but on one condition."


    "You fools have to call me your father!"


    An ugly expression appeared on the faces of the four men. That would be the most embarrassing thing that could ever happen to them. As they were about to reject, Huang Yu suddenly spoke up again.


    "Nevermind. I don''t want sons like you. Just take my attack."


    Huang Yu''s second spirit ring glowed with its red brilliance as a hundred scales emerged from it. The scales, under the red light, shifted into flying swords as they burst towards the four men.


    An explosion rocked the stadium as the barriers destabilised. Shockwaves split the clouds apart, signifying the force in that strike.


    When the dust cleared, in front of the four men was En Ci with his martial spirit avatar activated. A white dragon surrounded them from the onslaught as despite Huang Yu''s meagre cultivation(at least to them), a hundred-thousand year old spirit ring was not to be underestimated.


    "That''s enough, don''t you think?"


    One of Huang Yu''s eyebrows rose. "But that was only one attack wasn''t it?"


    En Ci laughed at this. "Hundreds of swords signify one attack?"


    At that, Huang Yu paused. "Fair enough then."


    As soon as those words were spoken, the red rings returned to Huang Yu''s body as he walked towards Gu Yue, who was rather shell-shocked.


    "Hey, let''s go now. The fight''s over anyways."


    Those words snapped the Gu Yue out of her thoughts as she hurriedly nodded her head. She had a million questions, but she knew that it was related to Huang Yu''s own secret.


    Hence, she wouldn''t ask about it until she shared her own with him.


    As the Shrek Academy group left, En Ci heard words that made him want to spit blood.


    "Sigh, a Rank 98 Hyper Douluo still isn''t enough to reach the apex¡­"


    When En Ci returned to his position next to Dai Tianling, he sighed. "The students of Shrek are getting more monstrous as time passes¡­"


    Dai Tianling''s face turned ugly, but he didn''t reply.


    The two of them had an inkling by now that this boy should be the one that destroyed the Green Skull Renegades that day. Hence, they knew better than to pursue the matter further.


    The day ended on a low note as everything soon calmed down.


    Unfortunately, another uproar began on the next day from the royal palace as they found out that they had been invaded!


    Dai Tianling nearly had a stroke despite his cultivation when he saw what had been pasted on his throne. On it, there was only a note that read:


    "We shall not take a needle or a thread."


    These people were very honest. Hence, they had just taken everything else.

 Chapter 90 - The Calm Before the Storm

    Within a large suite, Wu Zhangkong stood in front of his students with his back straight and a cold expression on his face. His hands were behind his back, as he exuded a frosty aura.


    "The tournament has been cancelled."


    Those words stunned the Shrek Academy group into silence. Nonetheless, they all swiftly recovered as their curiosity took hold of them.


    "Teacher Wu, why is that though?" Tang Wulin inquired.


    A sigh came from Wu Zhangkong''s lips. "You may have heard of the imperial palace of Star Luo being invaded by now correct?"


    Several nodding heads gave Wu Zhangkong the reply he needed.


    "Apparently, the forces that invaded the imperial palace took advantage of the leaving of the stations of the four men that fought with Huang Yu that day to invade the palace. They took more or less everything, including the spirit bones that were meant to be the prizes of the individual competition."


    "What do you mean ''more or less'', Teacher Wu?" Xu Xiaoyan asked in curiosity.


    "They took everything other than needles and threads in the castle¡­"


    There was an awkward silence for a few moments before the room suddenly burst out into laughter. None of them could believe that the Star Luo Empire had received their justly deserved karma for their actions that day.


    Watching all of them laugh, Wu Zhangkong steeled his expression before it became cold once more. "What are you all laughing at? This is no laughing matter you know? This was believed to have been done by evil spirit masters and it''s being predicted that the evil spirit masters will be doing something big soon!"


    At those words, everyone quieted down. A grim expression formed on their faces as they properly thought about the consequences of their actions.


    Wu Zhangkong at this moment in time, chose to take a glance at Huang Yu to see if there was anything off about his expression. Wu Zhangkong clearly felt something was wrong about Huang Yu''s actions on that day despite himself not wanting to doubt his own student.


    The moment Huang Yu caused a scene and made the four men leave their stations, the imperial palace was invaded and everything inside other than needles and threads were taken! Anyone would believe that this wasn''t just a coincidence.


    Huang Yu was still young, and it was easy for him to be led astray. It was his duty as Huang Yu''s teacher to make sure that Huang Yu didn''t go on the wrong path.


    The consequences of that would be horrible for the entire world.


    "Huang Yu, have you joined any organisation recently?" Wu Zhangkong suddenly asked in a cold voice.


    Hearing his name called, Huang Yu perked up. "No, I haven''t Teacher Wu." Huang Yu''s answer was curt and perfunctory, with no flaws in his expression at all.


    Wu Zhangkong''s lips pursed into a thin line. "In that case, can you explain about your spirit rings? Why were all of them red?"


    Tang Wulin and the others all shifted their gazes on Huang Yu at this moment. They were rather curious about this as well.


    As Huang Yu opened his mouth to give an excuse that he had made up, Gu Yue suddenly spoke up before him.


    "Teacher Wu, isn''t it improper etiquette as a teacher to learn about a student''s secrets?"


    Wu Zhangkong''s cold eyes shifted onto Gu Yue. "As your teacher, I believe I should be privy to anything that may concern the well-being of my student. With Huang Yu''s current cultivation, it shouldn''t be possible for him to not only be able to handle four hundred-thousand year old spirit rings, but also be in the Spiritual Domain realm."


    Huang Yu scratched the back of his head as he gently squeezed Gu Yue''s hand with the other, making her back down. A smile appearing on his face, Huang Yu spoke, "Teacher Wu, my body is just innately very strong. It isn''t really a problem for me to handle these."


    Wu Zhangkong''s brows furrowed. "If you say so then¡­"


    It was unfortunate that Wu Zhangkong at this time didn''t notice Huang Yu''s skill with words. Huang Yu had specifically chosen to address the part that didn''t concern how he had obtained his hundred-thousand year old spirit rings, redirecting the conversation away from it and completely nullified any reason that Wu Zhangkong would have to ask about it.


    Gu Yue however, noticed this. A soft hum emerged from her lips as she noticed that Huang Yu''s way with words still hadn''t changed at all.


    A sigh emerged from Wu Zhangkong''s lips as he sat down on the sofa in the suite. "Well, that''s all I have to say for now. You all can leave now. You''re all free to do whatever you want in Star Luo for the next few days since we don''t have anything to do after the tournament has been cancelled. However, don''t cause trouble." His gaze was specifically focused on Huang Yu as he said those words.


    "Teacher Wu," Tang Wulin suddenly interrupted.


    "Hm?"


    "I have a mission that I need to do from the Tang Sect. I want to inform you first so that you know why I''m gone."


    Hearing this, Wu Zhangkong nodded his head in affirmation.


    Tang Wulin continued on. "The mission is about¡ª"


    Before Tang Wulin could finish, he was stopped by Wu Zhangkong who raised a palm. "Don''t discuss the Tang Sect''s secret mission, even if it''s with us."


    An expression of surprise filled Tang Wulin''s face before it turned serious once more. "Okay, Teacher Wu."


    As the Shrek Academy group left the suite, Huang Yu and Gu Yue walked side by side.


    "Gu Yue." Huang Yu said.


    The aforementioned person shifted her gaze to Huang Yu. "Yes?"


    "I have something to do for the next few days. I might not be able to meet up with you during that time¡­" Huang Yu spoke softly.


    An expression of loss appeared on Gu Yue''s face, causing Huang Yu to feel that a knife was stabbing into his heart. Nevertheless, he couldn''t go and delay his own private business.


    A man had to continue moving onwards. Facing this new threat that he wasn''t confident against, Huang Yu knew he needed to speed up with his gathering of strength.


    Gu Yue quickly hid the expression of loss on her face, not wanting to make Huang Yu feel guilty. She smiled a little stiffly, "Don''t worry about it. I don''t mind waiting for you here."


    Although she really wanted to spend more time with Huang Yu since she was going to be very busy herself soon, she didn''t want to use that as a reason to stop Huang Yu from doing his own things. She wanted him to be happy, not feel constrained as a result of her own selfishness.


    Hearing this, pain flashed in Huang Yu''s eyes. He pulled her into his arms as he gave a soft kiss on her forehead. "I''m sorry... for now, why don''t we just go enjoy ourselves first? Let''s go on a date." Huang yu said with a soft smile.


    Gu Yue nodded her head as she gave a quiet "mm" in reply. The two of them left together hand-in-hand as they left the luxurious hotel together.


    The two of them spent the entire day together as they made the best of their time together. They were completely inseparable as the two of them drew a lot of attention from other people with how well they looked together.


    As the two of them walked down the line of shops, a female voice suddenly broke the two of them out of the world they were in.


    "Wanna play a game? Hit the balloons with the darts without using any spirit power to win the prize! Hit all five darts to win the grand prize!"


    Those words attracted the attention of Huang Yu and Gu Yue as they made their way to the shop. Shifting his gaze to Gu Yue, he saw her eyes shining as she stared at the top prize which was a giant teddy bear.


    "Handsome boy, your girlfriend seems to be really interested in one of the prizes! Wanna give it a try?" asked the owner of the little game shop. It was a middle-aged lady of moderate height. She had dark-black hair and had many laugh lines on her face.


    Hearing the middle-aged woman''s words, Gu Yue''s face turned burning red as she desperately looked away. "I wasn''t¡­"


    Seeing this, Huang Yu laughed out, causing Gu Yue to hit him softly on the shoulder. He walked to the shop as he placed down a silver coin. "Lady boss, I''ll play one game."


    Gu Yue pulled Huang Yu''s sleeve. "Hey, there''s no need for that¡­"


    "Nah, it''s fine. I just wanna play the game." Huang Yu said with a smile.


    "Ara ara?" the lady said with mirth as she looked at Gu Yue who was as meek as a cat at this moment. " In that case, do your best! Auntie is cheering for you!" the lady said as she covered her mouth with her hand.


    Huang Yu sweatdropped seeing this. Nonetheless, he took the darts that had been placed on the table as he took aim. The teddy bear that Gu Yue wanted required Huang Yu to hit four darts, and he was confident that he could do it.


    Throwing the dart gently yet accurately, Huang Yu expected the dart to pop the balloon easily. Despite his expectations however, he found the dart being affected by an outside force as it missed the balloon by the tiniest of margins.


    "Oh, it seemed that you unfortunately missed the first one. However, don''t worry, you still have another chance to make sure that you win the teddy bear!"


    Huang Yu''s brows furrowed as his senses alerted him that there was wind being used to misdirect the balloons. Hence, unless he did a big brain and calculated the trajectory along with the wind strength, it wasn''t likely for him to succeed with popping the balloons easily.


    ''Hmmph, that only applies for normies though.'' Huang Yu smirked internally.


    He threw all four of the remaining darts with pinpoint accuracy. Just as the wind appeared and was about to misdirect the darts, Huang Yu discreetly used the King''s Wisdom(which didn''t use spiritual energy so it wasn''t against the rules mind you), to yeet the wind.


    Four loud pops sounded in succession as the smile on the old lady''s face turned into one of surprise. An impressed look appeared on her face. "Wow, that was amazing."


    In a swift movement, the lady brought the teddy bear and handed it to Gu Yue who received it with a burning red blush still on her face.


    She was the esteemed Silver Dragon King! How could she like teddy bears?!


    "Do you like it?" Huang Yu asked.


    "I love it." Gu Yue involuntarily blurted out. Realising what she had just said, the tips of her ears turned crimson as she buried her head into Huang Yu''s ?h?st.


    Huang Yu let out a chuckle seeing this. He stroked Gu Yue''s hair before the two of them left that place.


    The day continued on merrily as they had fun until the sky turned dark. When they returned to the hotel, the two of them had a remarkable night together allowing Gu Yue to ''recover'' quite a bit.


    And of course, as usual¡­ 4000 words were omitted from their tussle at night.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Landing on the top of a mountain, Huang Yu''s feet stepped on the snow as the cold winds blew on his body. Despite this, Huang Yu didn''t feel cold in the slightest as his body''s sheer prowess protected him from such minor things.


    Two other figures appeared behind Huang Yu at this moment. The two of them were actually the two Bishops of Nox that had come along with Huang Yu to Star Luo Continent.


    "Your cultivations?" Huang Yu asked coldly.


    "My king, the both of us have reached the Hyper Douluo rank."


    "That''s enough then. Good. What about the spirit bones from the royal family?"


    Romario opened his mouth ahead of Xiao Chen as he answered first. "My king, we have collected all of the bones for your excellency to study."


    A nod of the head was Huang Yu''s reply to the both of them.


    As they continued walking, Romario and Xiao Chen couldn''t help but look at Huang Yu''s broad back with a fanatical look in their eyes.


    They couldn''t help it! Their king just looked so cool!


    "The two of you know what to do right?"


    "Yes, my king!" shouted the two of the Bishops at the same time. "We shall do our best to keep the dimensional portal open for your excellency."


    Huang Yu didn''t deign to reply this time. Instead, he showed it with his actions.


    The third eye opened widely on the top of Huang Yu''s head before he raised his hand. Then, he swung it down at invisible speeds.


    "Open!" Huang Yu shouted coldly.


    Space in front of him distorted before it began splitting apart, causing the creation of a crack in space. From the crack in space, spiritual energy akin to that of a dragon''s emerged from it.


    An uneasiness rose in the ?h?sts of the two Bishops at this moment regardless of their faith. They were loyal to their king to the point of fanaticism, but they weren''t dumb to dangers.


    "My king, forgive this lowly one for speaking out of turn, but will you please rethink this? This feels very dangerous..." Xiao Chen couldn''t help but say out. She was the arguably the most normal one out of all the Bishops despite their quirks. It was just that her admiration sometimes blinds her common sense,


    A wry laugh sounded in the ears of both Bishops after she had spoken those words.


    "I cannot. This is something that I have to do. My will shall remain firm across all of eternity no matter what tribulation I may face and I shall never submit¡­


    For I am Huang Yu, the King of Nox."

 Chapter 91 - Forty-Eight Thousand Dragons

    "Fuck, I can already feel the cringe from saying that¡­"


    Huang Yu sighed out as he took a step through the portal. All he wanted to do was to do a show in front of his Bishops. Hence, he acted as chuuni as possible.


    Now Huang Yu had some semblance of chuuniness within himself as well, but most of that was to just have fun. He usually never said any of those with any sort of seriousness in him.


    The first thing Huang Yu felt as he left the Douluo Plane was a weight being added onto his body. It didn''t bother him, but Huang Yu could tell that it was due to the gravity of the world.


    Approximately, Huang Yu would say that it was around twice the gravity of the Douluo Plane. While this would prove to be a fatal obstruction for many Spirit Masters below Rank 50, Huang Yu was obviously an exception.


    Taking a few more steps, Huang Yu closed his eyes as he sensed the laws present in this place.


    Opening them once more after a while, appreciation showed up in them as a smile appeared on his face. ''So these are the laws in this place eh? Whoever made this must have been really strong, for his laws to still be able to keep the world open even after his death. It seems that human Spirit Masters below Rank 50 will have their martial spirits sealed here and if anyone above that rank appears, the laws will reject that person''s existence and kick them out¡­


    Truly worthy of being the Dragon Valley¡­''


    The Dragon Valley was only one of the small worlds connected to the Douluo Plane. No one on the current Douluo Plane were sure how these worlds came to be, but Huang Yu could safely say that this world was one that was created by a being who was most likely a God.


    Technically, Huang Yu had isekai''d himself as of this moment.


    The reason Huang Yu had chosen to come here was because he had a faint premonition that this place would bring him fortuitous bearings. He already suspected that this place was connected to Gu Yue though so he wouldn''t go overturning every rock and stone in this place.


    As Huang Yu walked around the Dragon Valley for a bit, he found out that he had been transported into a large piece of wild land. There were hills, woods, undergrowth and grass, but he hadn''t seen a single animal so far.


    Nonetheless, Huang Yu didn''t keep his guard down. He spread out his mental senses, only to find something strange.


    Furrowing his brows, Huang Yu took a glance in a random direction. His senses had located a bunch of spirit beasts. However, they felt very different from what a normal spirit beast was like.


    Space warped around Huang Yu as he arrived in front of the dragon spirit beast he had sensed. He noticed that, as usual, madness encroached the spirit beasts gaze as it jumped at him with a loud roar.


    Just as it was a metre away from Huang Yu, the beast was suddenly paused in midair. It thrashed and growled as saliva dripped down its mouth.


    Huang Yu ignored this however as he put a finger on his lip and used the King''s Wisdom to scan this dragon.


    "Hmm, it''s bloodline is pretty diluted, and it''s body seems to be made up of spiritual energy? Judging from the laws of this small world, if I kill this thing, its energy will most likely rush into me and try to change my bloodline."


    That wouldn''t have worked on Huang Yu of course. The laws of this world weren''t particularly powerful so Huang Yu could easily resolve its effects on him.


    There was no way that Huang Yu would allow such an inferior bloodline to taint his body. One should know that even among the strongest of dragons, Huang Yu''s body was still like a supreme treasure.


    Nonetheless, Huang Yu continued scanning the dragon spirit beast in front of him. As part of Huang Yu''s plan to empower his forces, perhaps he could learn how to create his own Spirit Ascension Platform for the body via this.


    After a few moments of scanning, Huang Yu waved his hand, flinging the dragon several hundred metres away. There was nothing left to learn from that beast.


    Huang Yu continued on with his stroll through the forest in the Dragon Valley. Along the way, several dragon spirit beasts rushed at his face wanting to eat him.


    Huang Yu vaguely noticed the colourful clouds in the sky as he walked. However, a quick scan showed that it was just a fancy enforcement of elemental laws on this world so Huang Yu didn''t bother to study it.


    It was at this moment that Huang Yu paused all of a sudden. He turned his head to a random point in space before exasperation filled his gaze.


    "Seriously, out of all times, why did the Tang Sect have to come here now?"


    Oh well. All this meant was just that Huang Yu would have to hurry up with what he wanted to do. His third eye glowed dimly as Huang Yu''s feet left the ground, rising several metres into the sky. Red lightning crackled around his body and within it before he disappeared in a red flash.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Deep within the Dragon Valley, a graveyard filled with horribly large bones were strewn around the strangely coloured grass.


    If anyone were to see these bones at this moment, they would be struck with shock and greed.


    All of these bones were actually spirit bones! These were things that were highly sought after by any Spirit Master and they were just lying around in this place like vegetables.


    That wasn''t the end of it however, as all of these spirit bones weren''t ordinary ones. They all belonged to pure-blooded dragons, and some of them actually belonged to Gods when they were still alive!


    Behind him, were the spirits of the beasts that these spirit bones belonged to. All of them were pinned harshly on the ground as all of them felt as if a mountain was pressing on top of them.


    Out of all of them, the strongest was the Mountain Dragon King. As it watched Huang Yu sit on his femur whilst he studied its humerus, a pitiful growl escaped its snout as it felt horrid regret.


    "These bones of yours are pretty good. Thanks for presenting them to me." Huang Yu suddenly spoke. A kind smile was on his face as he looked towards the Mountain Dragon King.


    Despite this, the Mountain Dragon King felt a shiver down its currently illusory spine. It just wanted to leave here now.


    If only it hadn''t tried to attack Huang Yu with its brethren! Then they wouldn''t be subjected to this at the moment.


    With a grunt, Huang Yu pushed himself back onto his feet before he walked off. He didn''t deign to take any of these bones since he knew that Gu Yue probably wouldn''t appreciate that.


    Nonetheless, he had managed to study enough about spirit bones and spirit beast genetics in general. When he returned, it would be time for a little genetic engineering on all his men.


    Huang Yu chose to spread out his mental senses once more at this time, allowing them to stretch kilometres away in all directions.


    His attention was suddenly attracted as he felt his mental sense being blocked by some strange power. Peering more carefully, he sensed the existence of seven laws blocking his mental senses along with¡­ an energy he didn''t recognise in the slightest?


    Using the King''s Wisdom, Huang Yu warped space around him as the ground beneath him distorted to allow him to pass through.


    Huang Yu continued to do this for a few minutes as he quickly descended over a kilometre downwards from the Dragon Graveyard.


    When he finally reached his destination, Huang Yu felt a powerful dragon essence surrounding him as a rainbow-coloured mist barred his path.


    Not to be daunted however, Huang Yu just waved his hand, f?r??b?? dispersing the rainbow mist.


    A shield like this may be good enough to stop even Limit Douluos from going further, but with Huang Yu''s understanding over the laws bolstered with his King''s Wisdom, all that this rainbow-coloured mist amounted to was a fancy door to him.


    As the mist was blasted away by a powerful force, what appeared beyond the depths of the mists shocked Huang Yu.


    He found himself looking at a giant dragon¡­


    No! A giant dragon soul!


    From Huang Yu''s own estimations, this dragon soul was at least twice as large as the Mountain Dragon King''s skeleton. It''s entire body shimmered with rainbow lights as all of its scales were painted with seven different colours.


    While this was a great spectacle, what brought Huang Yu shock wasn''t this.


    It was the mere fact that the moment this being appeared¡­ Huang Yu couldn''t sense any elemental laws, even with the use of the King''s Wisdom.


    What did this mean for Huang Yu?


    Well, it meant that this giant dragon soul in front of him was superior in every way when it came to those laws that Huang Yu found himself unable to use at this time.


    "Is this the Dragon God¡­" Huang Yu involuntarily murmured.


    A movement from the being Huang Yu suspected was the Dragon God snapped Huang Yu out of his shock as he stiffened up in an instant.


    The Dragon God raised its proud head into the air, and an indescribable aura, along with some sort of strange energy, emanated from its entire body.


    Fear instantly gripped Huang Yu''s heart as he broke free of the restrictions of the world. He summoned his martial spirit into his hands instantly, a sharp coercion, along with his four red spirit rings appearing behind his back as he did so.


    In response, the spectre of the Dragon God roared with its divine brilliance. The entire plane trembled as every being in that world was instantly knocked unconscious from the sheer domineeringness of its coercion.


    Huang Yu''s expression turned grim as he felt his martial spirit along with Jorm trembling at this. Huang Yu''s red spirit rings were forced to withdraw as the sheer coercion from the Dragon God still suppressed Jorm extremely heavily.


    At this moment, Huang Yu felt as if the bloodline in his body had two thoughts at the same time. One was caution as it faced down the Dragon God.


    However, the other¡­


    It was complete and utter disdain.


    A majestic force emerged from Huang Yu''s body as it matched the Dragon God''s seven-coloured brilliance. Huang Yu slowly began to float into the air, his body beginning to glow with a jade brilliance as the powers of two fundamental forces of the universe within his body trembled.


    Huang Yu felt his body becoming lighter as he released more and more of his power. He hadn''t ever gotten a chance to flex his true strength for quite some time since he had reached this level of power.


    The Dragon God who faced Huang Yu narrowed its slit eyes seeing this. It opened its mouth once more, a deep, raspy, domineering voice emerging as it did so.


    "Human¡­"


    "You''re powerful¡­


    "But since you''re already here¡­"


    "You should just stay here forever¡­"


    The moment those words were spoken, Huang Yu felt the Grand Dao moving as his surroundings disappeared, replaced by a brand new world in an instant.


    Huang Yu''s eyes widened in surprise. However, he wasn''t idle as he superimposed his two fundamental forces onto this world, not allowing the Dragon God to take full control of it.


    The world soon stabilised, with Huang Yu having control over 40% of the world, and the Dragon God having 60%.


    It wasn''t an ideal situation, but it was good enough.


    A guttural growl entered Huang Yu''s ears as sword intent wrapped around his jade coloured form. He went into a stance as he watched the Dragon God in front of him bend downwards.


    The figure of the Dragon God trembled slightly before a pitch-black resentment covered the eight-coloured skies. Seven from the Dragon God, and an extra jade colour from Huang Yu.


    All of this resentment merged quickly morphed into dragonic figures as Huang Yu''s expression turned grim once more.


    In front of him, was an army of 48000 resentful dragon spirits, all with the powers of a God Officer, along with a very, very angry Dragon God.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Within a large suite, Gu Yue was sitting on her bed as she hugged her teddy bear. Huang Yu had already been gone for a week, and had no signs of returning soon.


    Gu Yue let out a sigh as she got up from the bed. However, her body suddenly stiffened as a look of horror appeared on her face.


    A sneer replaced it as her black-hair turned silver and her facial features became far more exquisite. Space warped around her as she teleported to a random canyon outside of the Star Luo Empire.


    "Di Tian! Xiong Jun! Zi JI!"


    Three figures instantly appeared before Gu Yue in that instant.


    "Your highness¡­ the Dragon Valley¡­"


    "I know," Gu Yue replied in a cold voice. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 92 - Huang Yu fights for his life

    Standing in the air, Huang Yu relaxed his body as he mobilised the power in his body.


    Before any of the dragons could do anything else, Huang Yu decided it would be prudent to strike first by starting with Level Four of his strength.


    Huang Yu wasn''t going to allow the Dragon God anymore time to prepare.


    Inertia + Zero Frictional Force: Pure Flesh


    Huang Yu''s sword blurred for an instant as he felt a large portion of his energy instantly deplete. Roars of shock entered Huang Yu''s ears as a massive ''X'' shaped cut instantly heavily injured a multitude of the forty-eight thousand dragons.


    The sharp gleam shone in the eyes of the Dragon God for a brief moment before it disappeared. Seeing some of its fellow brethren heavily injured, it made its move.


    Huang Yu suddenly found his body careening through the air as pain suddenly rocked his body.


    Looking down, Huang Yu was shocked to find out that his lower body¡­


    ...was gone?


    Realisation instantly welled up in Huang Yu''s head as he cursed out.


    Huang Yu hurriedly stabilised himself before he allowed vital energy to be swiftly rushed to his lower body, giving it a major boost in terms of regeneration.


    In a matter of seconds, Huang Yu''s lower body was as good as new.


    Huang Yu''s dangers weren''t over however as he then found himself being bombarded by thousands of seven-coloured lights.


    Activating Godspeed, lightning coursed through his body as he dodged each and every one of those lasers by a hair''s breadth.


    Debris constantly burst off the ground, yet Huang Yu used the King''s Wisdom to ensure that they didn''t collide with him.


    Huang Yu wasn''t being passive though, despite being forced to constantly dodge.


    In his head, billions of strategies were being thought up to resolve this crisis.


    A laser made of light suddenly snapped Huang Yu out of his plannings as he noticed that he wasn''t able to dodge this without getting hit by other lasers.


    Spreading his mental senses a bit, Huang Yu realised that he had actually been placed in a trap!


    A sneer appeared on Huang Yu''s face. Something like this wasn''t going to stop him.


    "Distort!"


    At those words, space around the beam of light was distorted as it was sent flying at a different target.


    As for who it was? It was the Dragon God.


    Seeing this, the Dragon God frowned. With a wave of its claw, the beam of light turned back into specs of light.


    Raising its claw into the air, the specs of light formed into a giant holy spear.


    Huang Yu wasn''t to be daunted however, as he replied with a single word.


    "Resonance!"


    The spear of light broke apart instantly, causing a bit of shock to rise in the Dragon God''s heart.


    It turned its gaze back to Huang Yu. Its slit eyes were particularly focused on Huang Yu''s third eye as he carefully examined it.


    "Interesting¡­"


    It was at this moment that Huang Yu decided to properly fight back. Jamming his finger to the side of his head, his muscles bulged briefly before it returned to normal.


    Limiter Removal * 50


    Huang Yu''s speed instantly increased tenfold as a terrifying sword intent burst out.


    Pure Flesh + Sword Intent


    Only a flash of gold light could be seen before countless God Officer level dragons found themselves with deep lacerations on their body.


    Nonetheless, Huang Yu wasn''t done with them.


    Taking one foot back, Huang Yu ???ked his sword back. He fiercely stabbed, the sword intent of the universe moving along with him as he did so.


    Opposing Forces + Sword Intent + High Frequency Vibrations + Sword Extend


    Thousands of God Officer level dragons found themselves slain in that instant as they all reverted in wisps of resentment.


    Seeing that a large number of these God Officer level dragons were resolved with just that one attack, shock filled Huang Yu''s heart.


    Was he already this strong?


    No, it was just that the amp from Limiter Removal was just that strong.


    Unknown to Huang Yu, the reason his attack succeeded so easily was because these dragons were merely just pieces of resentment.


    At this moment, Huang Yu''s senses roared at him.


    Trusting them fully, Huang Yu stretched his arms out as he shouted,


    "Repel!"


    Huang Yu''s surroundings were instantly blasted aside under the strength of repulsion, flattening the entire mountain range that they were in.


    Dust filled up the surroundings as visibility took a massive hit.


    Nevertheless, no one present was affected by this.


    They were all God level fighters. Was a little dust going to obstruct them?


    At this point in time, Huang Yu noticed that the dragons had stopped attacking him. He didn''t loosen his vigilance though, since they may be looking for an opening from him.


    Swiping his arm to the side, Huang Yu chose to disperse all the dust in the area.


    It didn''t obstruct him, but it was still pretty irritating to get dust in your nose.


    As the dust cleared, Huang Yu saw the Dragon God was standing there as it looked at Huang Yu with something in its gaze. It seemed to be¡­ appreciation?


    "Boy, your body is very tempting for spirit beasts¡­"


    A sneer appeared on Huang Yu''s face. "Thanks, I didn''t know that."


    Hearing this, the Dragon God laughed in a low voice. "You got sass kid, and I like that. Tell you what."


    "I''ll let you go., but in exchange, I want something from you."


    "What do you want? The only thing that I can see that you want from me is my body. Sorry, but I can''t really give that away now can I?"


    Unaffected by Huang Yu''s taunts, the Dragon God continued speaking.


    "Your third eye¡­"


    Huang Yu instantly pierced forwards at the Dragon God''s head.


    His sword had merely managed to partially cut through the barrier made by the Dragon God, showing the strength of that barrier.


    A sigh emerged from the Dragon God at this moment. "I suppose this is a refusal then."


    As those words entered Huang Yu''s ears, he tried to pry his sword away from the seven-coloured barrier


    "It''s useless."


    Crack


    At that sound, Huang Yu completely stiffened up.


    Looking at his blade, he could see cracks slowly forming on his martial spirit as he felt the pressure on it slowly growing stronger and stronger.


    Huang Yu tried to unsummon it at this moment, but the laws of the world were being a bitch to him.


    The Dragon God had 60% of the control of this world. Huang Yu would need a lot of time to do so.


    Time that he did not have at the rate that this was going!


    "You bastard," Huang Yu cursed. "I fu?k?d your daughter."


    Huang Yu sent a palm flying towards the Dragon God, but it suddenly disappeared in a mirage of light.


    ''So this is how it feels to be on the receiving side of that¡­''


    Clang


    It was at this moment that Huang Yu suddenly felt an explosion in the depths of his mind.


    Blood rose to his throat as he covered his mouth with his hand. Taking a deep breath, Huang Yu forcefully swallowed his blood back down.


    He couldn''t spit any of his blood out. All of it was a boundless treasure!


    Taking a step back, Huang Yu''s face was very pale. Looking at his right hand, all it was clutching at this moment was just a hilt.


    His martial spirit had been destroyed by the Dragon God.


    "You didn''t think that that was it did you?"


    Gritting his teeth, Huang Yu looked up to see a smug grin on the Dragon God''s ???ky face.


    "Do you think that I was just wasting time talking to you here? If so, you''re clearly mistaken."


    At this moment, the loud roars of over ten thousand dragons filled the air. Within his body, Huang Yu could feel Jorm trembling.


    Jorm wasn''t strong enough to participate in a fight like this. Its devouring energy was powerful, but Jorm itself couldn''t use it well enough yet to be of threat to these beings.


    There was also the fact that this Dragon God is there.


    Nonetheless, Jorm was growing rapidly despite this. Jorm was low-key absorbing all the dragon energy being released.


    Huang Yu scanned his surroundings hearing the roars. Inspecting the spread out figures of all the dragons, Huang Yu instantly noticed something.


    All these dragons¡­ they seemed to be in some sort of formation?


    "Heh, from the looks of it, you should have realised it now, correct?"


    A grim expression appeared on Huang Yu''s face. "It''s a trap."

 Chapter 93 - The Blade...

    A/N: My biggest chapter, 3.1k words. I enjoyed writing it and I hoped you guys will enjoy it too.


    At this moment, Gu Yue arrived at the snowy mountain along with her three companions.


    "Di Tian, open up a portal."


    "Yes, your excellency."


    A black strand of energy emerged from Di Tian''s arm as it wrapped all around it. The arm quickly morphed into a black dragon claw that held great ferocity.


    With a swing of his claw, space ripped apart. A portal opened up, leading to the Dragon Valley.


    Just as Gu Yue was about to step through it, she was interrupted by a voice.


    "I''m sorry, but will you please not go in? Our king doesn''t want to be disturbed."


    Turning to the source of the voice, Gu Yue was met with a dark-skinned man. Looking at the design of the clothing, she muttered,


    "Nox¡­"


    "Here to please."


    Gu Yue didn''t care about the dark-skinned man anymore after that. "Xiong Jun, Zi Ji, take care of him."


    "Yes, your excellency."


    Gu Yue tried to enter the portal once more, but she was halted by a barrier.


    "Sorry, but our king''s d?s?r?s are absolute. No one is to disobey his words."


    A yellow haired woman spoke up at this time. Her skin was slightly grey as she made use of some of the powers of her martial spirit, Kabbalah.


    A sigh left Gu Yue''s lips as a staff appeared in her hand.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    "It''s a trap."


    "Heh, so you''re aware."


    The Dragon God''s voice echoed throughout the world as it stood in the air in all of its seven-coloured brilliance.


    "Be proud. This formation you''re trapped in is called the God Killing Sabre Array. Millions of First-class Gods died to this back then."


    Huang Yu just kept silent as he stood there, slowly waiting for his wounds to recover.


    At this moment, there was an indescribable look on Huang Yu''s pale face. It was impossible to tell what he was thinking of.


    Seeing this, the Dragon God snorted.


    "Dragon God Raging Domain."


    A domain spread out across the entire world in an instant.


    Every dragon in the vicinity roared in glee as they felt their strengths increasing. On the other hand, Huang Yu felt a strange energy try to suppress him.


    He wasn''t affected however, as his bloodline swiftly eliminated all traces of it.


    "Begin, God Killing Sabre Array!"


    All at once, the colours of the rainbow emerged from all of the remaining resentful dragons.


    They converged above Huang Yu''s head, slowly forming a shape as it did so.


    Looking up, Huang Yu raised an eyebrow as he watched the energies coalesce. It formed a blade that hung over the sky like a guillotine.


    "A sabre?" Huang Yu muttered.


    As soon as those words left Huang Yu''s lips, tens of thousands of similar sabres formed in the sky.


    Each one contained the grand powers of heaven and earth. They all contained the ability to destroy worlds.


    Nonetheless, Huang Yu wasn''t intimidated. He painted an emotionless look on his visage as he faced these sabres.


    Jabbing the side of his head with his fingers again, Huang Yu let out a deep breath.


    Pain instantly wracked Huang Yu''s body, nearly forcing him to his knees.


    In response, he poked the location where his heart would be.


    No Pain


    As of this moment, Huang Yu would be fighting this battle without being hampered by pain from injuries.


    "Are you done?"


    There was a hint of boredom in the Dragon God''s voice at this moment. It seemed as if it believed that this battle was already over.


    "Yup¨C


    Huang Yu instantly found a sabre in front of his eye.


    His Godspeed activating once more, Huang Yu disappeared in a crackle of lightning.


    To him, it felt as if he was in the world''s most horrid bullet hell as he pushed his body along with his brain to the utmost limits to dodge.


    Despite this, Huang Yu found himself with countless wounds on his body.


    He was unable to dodge every single attack in this horrifying God-level array.


    There were just too many sabres going at too great speeds!


    In this battlefield littered with multi-elemental sabres, Huang Yu was completely on the defense. There was only enough time for him to use the King''s Wisdom that way.


    "Explode."


    As those words entered Huang Yu''s ears, he suddenly found that the sabres on the ground were increasing in brightness.


    Realisation appearing on his face, Huang Yu gritted his teeth.


    His third eye glowed as he made use of the King''s Wisdom once more.


    A shockwave that levelled mountains and shook the seas was released from it, causing the world no small amounts of destruction.


    In the skies, the Dragon God frowned.


    It could feel that Huang Yu''s capability in space wasn''t necessarily inferior to its.


    In that case, it would prove to be extremely troublesome to take care of Huang Yu.


    As Huang Yu reappeared thousands of kilometres away from the spot he was at, he let out a breath of relief.


    The shockwave of the explosions reached him at this moment. Nonetheless, he didn''t flinch at it.


    Huang Yu knew that he wasn''t out of hot water yet despite having traversed far away.


    There was no way an array that killed Gods was this easily to escape from.


    And as if on timing, Huang Yu had to tilt his head to dodge a sabre.


    A rain of sabres once more fell from the sky. WIthin this formation, Huang Yu was like a monkey playing on Buddha''s palm.


    Huang Yu instantly used the King''s Wisdom once more, manipulating gravity to affect space.


    Noticing this, the Dragon God sneered.


    "Space Blockade"


    The moment those words were uttered, Huang Yu felt as if a massive wall was set up to prevent his escape.


    He could break this blockade. However, with the sabres falling on his head, he didn''t have the time nor the excess attention to do so.


    Hence, he would have to find some way to destroy this formation if he wanted to win.


    That was easier said than done, but Huang Yu had confidence.


    Clasping his hands together, Huang Yu closed his eyes before a thick layer of jade-coloured energy surrounded his body.


    He then unclasped his hands, pulling them apart with some difficulty.


    Between them, was a ball made of pitch black darkness.


    There seemed to be a soft white glow around it, giving a sort of illusory feel.


    A low, guttural voice emerged from Huang Yu''s throat. His breathing was slightly heavy as he opened his eyes once more.


    "Planetary Devastation"


    Huang Yu didn''t waste any more time as he slid his foot back. Then, he ???ked his arm to the back as if he was about to pitch a baseball.


    In a swift movement, he blasted the ball up into the air, roaring loudly as he did so.


    As the ball collided with the elemental sabres, an irresistible gravitational attractive force filled the world.


    The earth rumbled and the skies shook as a gravitational pull similar to a blackhole.


    Every sabre in the vicinity found themselves unable to proceed as the pull from the black orb was just too powerful.


    Clang


    A red and yellow sabre were the first ones to be pulled into the black orb.


    Clang


    Clang


    Clang


    More and more clangs resounded as every single sabre fired were being drawn into this irresistible force of nature.


    Trees were uprooted and mountains crumbled as bits and pieces of them joined the black orb, forming a celestial body.


    It was so powerful that some of the dragons in the array were pulled free from it.


    Existing as merely bits of resentment without a physical body left, some of them just couldn''t resist this incredible force.


    The Dragon God watched all this with a grim expression on its face. It really didn''t expect that Huang Yu would still have a card like this up his sleeve.


    It felt the strong pull from the ball as well, but it was nullified by the element of ruin surrounding it.


    Perhaps it was time to take the array up a notch.


    The Dragon God opened its maw. It opened its arms as it lifted its claws to the sky.


    All of the other dragons noticed the action of their God. A gleam of excitement entered their eyes as they stopped their attack at this moment.


    They bent down into a bow as they gave their utmost reverence, along with their strength to the Dragon God.


    Millions of tiny lights of nine colours, two more than the seven basic elements, coalesced above the Dragon God''s maw.


    It slowly formed a giant sabre as space-and-time broke around it.


    Naturally, Huang Yu noticed the halt of the attacks as well.


    Sweeping the skies with his eyes, he was quickly made aware of the Dragon God''s actions.


    "I won''t let you!"


    Huang Yu rose his right hand to the sky, grasping the air as if grasping an object.


    Then, he pulled.


    A rumble resounded through space at this time.


    With it, came the rough movement of the celestial body that had been formed from that small dark ball.


    It started a bit slowly, but quickly gained speed.


    In a matter of milliseconds, the Dragon God found a small planet being hurled at it.


    Normally this attack wouldn''t harm the Dragon God. Even a Limit Douluo could destroy a celestial body of this size without much difficulty.


    However, this object had a lot, and I mean a lot of energy in it from all that it had absorbed.


    It was in a completely different ballpark in terms of mass and durability to a normal lump of stone.


    The Dragon God let out a sneer at this time.


    "It''s too late."


    It pointed its maw towards the satellite flying towards it at speeds approaching that of light. Along with it, the massive sabre formed was pointed at the satellite as well.


    "True God Slaying Sabre!"


    All the colours of the world seemed to disappear at this moment as the True God Slaying Sabre began to move.


    The moment its tip touched the planetoid formed from the Planetary Devastation, it was simply¡­


    Erased from existence.


    Seeing this, Huang Yu''s expression finally changed.


    On his face, was a look of complete helplessness.


    "Impossible..."


    His voice was weak, as if unbelieving of what he was seeing. It looked as if his world was collapsing.


    The Dragon God who fired this attack, felt a sense of satisfaction watching this child squirm in fear.


    Don''t think that just because it didn''t react to Huang Yu''s taunts that it didn''t care.


    It absolutely did.


    Especially that part about him fu?k?n? its daughter. Did that actually happen?


    The Dragon God was suddenly broken out of its reverie at this time as a laugh entered its ears.


    "Hahaha, was that the expression you hoped I was going to show?"


    Instantly, a sense of unsureness popped up in its heart. Turning to look at Huang Yu, it saw that unlike how he was like previously, Huang Yu had a smirk on his face.


    Closing his eyes, Huang Yu held up a hand.


    "Stop."


    And the sabre obeyed.


    Silence filled the world as this moment as everything stopped.


    Be it time.


    Be it space.


    It didn''t matter.


    Everything in this world that had magnitude and a direction, none of it was capable of continuing as they were all set to zero.


    Horror filled the Dragon God''s heart as it saw this. Despite that, the Dragon God kept a stoic expression on its face, not wanting to show weakness.


    ''What is this?'' the Dragon God thought inwardly in shock.


    At this time, Huang Yu''s voice rang out. His voice was soft, yet it seemed to contain the secrets of the world within it.


    "Dragon God¡­"


    "Did you really think that you outsmarted me?"


    "I admit, that your array is horrifyingly powerful, and I really was skittering on death''s door at all times¡­ but..."


    "You didn''t realise that the only reason I was trapped in that array¡­"


    "... was because I allowed it."


    At this moment, Huang Yu flicked his finger.


    "And this¡­


    "This is requiem."


    A nine-coloured light filled the entire world in an instant.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    "Impressive. The others are all dead but you''re still alive."


    Standing there, Huang Yu faced the Dragon God.


    It wasn''t in very good condition. One of its claws were destroyed as it was missing several chunks of its body.


    The Dragon God let out a bitter laugh. "I''ll admit, I was outsmarted by you boy."


    "I aim to please."


    There was a small smirk on Huang Yu''s lips displaying the amount of confidence he had.


    A sigh emerged from it. "To think that you had an ability like that up your sleeve. No wonder you were so passive in letting me set up that array."


    "But since you chose not to abuse an ability like that, there must be limits correct?"


    "If I were to ?ssume, I would say that it had a very heavy stamina cost and had rough conditions to use it, maybe like, you can''t use it on too many things at once."


    Hearing this, Huang Yu''s confident expression remained, but he couldn''t help but praise the Dragon God in his heart.


    The Dragon God''s thought process was actually terrifying.


    Its hypothesise was spot on. His trump card, vector manipulation, required intense blood essence output to use it.


    Not only that, unlike Accelerator, Huang Yu was incapable of calculating so many calculations at a time.


    As a result, he couldn''t deal with all of those laser beams shot by the dragon army nor did he have the stamina to deal with 48000 dragons.


    Hence, he made up a plan. He would bet that the Dragon God in front of him would use a super big attack that he could reflect perfectly.


    This bet was calculated of course.


    The Dragon God in front of him seemed to be containing a lot of madness, so it was very likely that it would be brash.


    If it was a more calm Dragon God, this battle would have been a lot more hardfought for Huang Yu.


    The voice of the Dragon God suddenly broke Huang Yu out of his thoughts at this time.


    "Boy, you miscalculated. I can tell that your body is reaching its limit right now isn''t it? Unfortunately for you, I can still fight."


    Without warning, the Dragon God pounced at Huang Yu with its claw glowing seven colours.


    Huang Yu didn''t dare to block this as he redirected the blow with a kick.


    However, a sharp pain suddenly struck his tibia, informing Huang Yu that the time limit for No Pain was up.


    And next came the rebound.


    Agony filled Huang Yu''s body as his body felt as heavy as lead. Nonetheless, his healing factor did its magic as Huang Yu resolved the effects of the rebound in no time..


    "Boy, you miscalculated. I can tell that your body is reaching its limit right now isn''t it? Unfortunately for you, I can still fight."


    The Dragon God spoke up at this time. It realised what was going on with Huang Yu''s body as glee filled its heart.


    It wasn''t wrong.


    Huang Yu was physically exhausted and was quickly reaching the time limit before the rebound of Limiter Removal hit.


    The only way Huang Yu could increase the time he had was to use Limiter Removal again.


    But that would undoubtedly kill him, not to mention that he couldn''t use No Pain again for a while.


    Despite this, he was still calm. The time that he had left¡­


    It was enough!


    Huang Yu jumped back, removing himself from the close quarters combat with the Dragon God.


    Summoning his broken martial spirit, Huang Yu threw the broken hilt into the air.


    "Come!"


    Seeing this, confusion filled the Dragon God.


    Nonetheless, its instincts informed it that it was a bad idea to allow the human in front of it to proceed with his actions.


    Pointing a claw at Huang Yu, seven-coloured tornadoes coalesced before they all charged.


    Arriving a metre away from Huang Yu, they stopped their movement before they were swiftly dispersed.


    Vector Manipulation.


    This was the point of Huang Yu continuing to fight the Dragon God after he had realized its strength.


    Huang Yu wasn''t going to hold anything back anymore. His goal was in sight!


    All the wisps of resentment in the surroundings chose to make themselves known at this instant.


    Naturally, these wisps of resentment were the dragons formed by the Dragon God and Huang Yu was going to make full use of them.


    You don''t look a gift horse in the mouth.


    The broken hilt was like a magnet at this moment. All of the resentment that formed those dragons poured into that hilt, giving it an ominous aura.


    The Dragon God paused briefly before it realised what Huang Yu was doing.


    "NO!"


    None of those dragons were real ones. Just images of them created from its own resentment so it didn''t care much for them.


    However, letting Huang Yu use it as he wished was a completely different matter.


    A single step from the Dragon God created a mountain as it arrived in front of Huang Yu in a burst of speed.


    With its lone claw, it constantly bashed towards Huang Yu, the seven elements acting with it as well.


    Huang Yu didn''t care.


    Every one of the Dragon God''s attacks did nothing, having been turned to zero.


    He didn''t reflect the attacks, preferring to save stamina.


    As the resentment of the 48000 dragon spirits poured into the hilt, a blade was slowly being formed.


    It was slow, but the forging process was occurring nonetheless.


    The Dragon God tried everything it had left.


    It attacked Huang Yu. It attacked his blade. It tried to take control over the resentment.


    None of it worked.


    Eventually, all the resentment in the small world was absorbed by Huang Yu''s blade. It looked exactly as it did before, but there was an invisible pressure that hadn''t been there.


    Seeing this, a grim expression appeared on the Dragon God''s face. It retreated hundred of metres in a hurry, knowing that it was too late.


    On Huang Yu''s face there was a gentle smile. He held up his hand, a soft voice emanating from him,


    "On this day, you have been completed."


    "You are no longer just called Sharp Blade. You''re no longer even just a martial spirit"


    "You have become a true sword, a true divine weapon."


    "And your name is¡­"


    "The Blade of Tathagata"

 Chapter 94 - The King

    As Huang Yu held the Blade of Tathagata in his hands, he could hear a pair of gates slamming open in his head.


    He ignored it, however, since he was more interested in his new blade and the things that it had brought to him.


    The Dragon God involuntarily gulped facing the current Huang Yu.


    It could faintly see the outline of ghosts appearing behind him.


    Pestilence


    War


    Famine


    Death


    With a slight shiver, the Dragon God opened its maw.


    "H-how?"


    The Dragon God''s voice was slightly shaky, indescribable feelings filling its heart at this moment in time.


    "How much of your lifespan did you spend to allow your blade to reach this level?"


    Hearing this, Huang Yu raised an eyebrow. He inspected his new blade briefly before he gave a reply.


    "One thousand years."


    The eyes of the Dragon God widened. It couldn''t believe its ears!


    "Then how are you still alive?! You''re strong, far stronger than even a normal God Officer, but since you haven''t tethered yourself to a Divine Realm, this should have killed a mortal like you!"


    A sigh left Huang Yu''s lips. He retracted the deathly aura of the Blade of Tathagata as he placed the back of the blade on his shoulder.


    "What can I say? I''m just special like that."


    The Dragon God was left dumbstruck by Huang Yu''s words for a few moments.


    Nonetheless, it quickly regained its bearings as it let out a sigh of its own.


    "Boy¡­ with that blade in your hands, I''m probably not your opponent anymore."


    Huang Yu tilted his head to the side. "So do you surrender? You clearly know the outcome if we continue fighting."


    A sneer crossed its face as it heard those words.


    "Heh, I''m just stating a fact at this moment. I''m just a wisp of the original Dragon God''s will so I definitely cannot beat you now."


    "However, that doesn''t mean I''ll just give you the victory like this."


    The Dragon God raised its claw to its ?h?st and clenched it.


    "If you want the victory, you have to come and claim it."


    "Of course. I apologise. I''ve looked down on your own will Dragon God."


    Even if it wasn''t the real Dragon God, it still contained every bit of the pride of the once strongest God King of the Douluo Divine Realm.


    To even insinuate that it would surrender rather than die fighting, that was a massive insult to the proud Dragon God.


    While Huang Yu couldn''t share those sentiments, he could understand where the Dragon God was coming from.


    And he respected it.


    As a powerful adversary¡­


    And also as his father-in-law.


    Not that he would admit the last part of course.


    A loud snort snapped Huang Yu out of his thoughts at this time.


    "Poise your sword, boy. Even if I am to perish on this day, I won''t go down without a good fight."


    The Dragon God didn''t speak anymore as it held its lone claw above its head.


    Nine colours, each representing an element materialised in the form as a ball as the world trembled once more at the Dragon God''s final hurrah.


    This attack was the culmination of all the understandings of the elements that the Dragon God obtained during its lifetime.


    Its power was fearsome, and the sheer profundities of it escaped Huang Yu despite its simple shape.


    It was just the same that this piece of will of the Dragon God no longer had its physical body.


    If it did, it could have made this attack at least ten times stronger.


    As the ball reached at least a hundred times the size of itself, a roar from the Dragon God commanded the ball to fire towards Huang Yu''s direction.


    Seeing this, Huang Yu wasn''t intimidated.


    He simply raised his sword into the air, resentful spectres surrounding his blade once more.


    And as Huang Yu once said¡­


    Only his will was eternal.


    Huang Yu''s movement was extremely casual, as if he wasn''t about to face an attack that could easily kill him.


    There was no tension on his face as he slashed.


    Slashed the elements.


    Slashed the Dragon God.


    Slashed the entire dimension.


    At this moment, countless cracks appeared as the dimension detonated in a sea of innumerable colours.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    "Hell, you''re one pesky lizard aren''t you?"


    Back where they were before the battle, Huang Yu stood there, his clothes in tatters as he looked down to the ground. His third eye was already closed from overuse of it.


    Where he was looking at, the only thing that remained of the Dragon God was its head till a bit below its neck.


    Despite this, it was still alive, albeit b?r?ly!


    It may be due to the fact that the Dragon God in front of Huang Yu was just a remnant will though.


    "Why?"


    The Dragon God''s voice was a lot softer than before at this time. There seemed to be a hint of melancholy as it looked at the fallen bones of its brethren.


    "Why what?"


    "Why did you purposely miss?"


    A wry smile appeared on Huang Yu''s face. Just as he opened his mouth to reply, a sharp pain wracked his entire body.


    Huang Yu dropped to the ground, his body convulsing slightly each time he took a breath.


    His healing factor began its work, but with Huang Yu''s extremely low stamina, it only helped a bit.


    Of course, Huang Yu had some rough energy stones inside his spatial ring, but he wasn''t going to bring them out.


    Huang Yu could tell that the Dragon God could command life energy as well.


    If he brought those out to heal, wasn''t it like wrapping a present for it?


    The Dragon God noticed all of this. However, it didn''t do anything other than stare at Huang Yu.


    As the pain in Huang Yu''s body slowly faded away, he let out a breath of relief as he laid in his pool of sweat.


    "Well, I just don''t want to kill my father-in-law¡­" Huang Yu replied with a chuckle at this moment.


    The Dragon God stayed silent for a few moments. Ponders ran through its mind before it opened its mouth once more.


    "Did you really mate with the Silver Dragon King?"


    "If my beliefs are correct, then yes."


    A snort left its snout. "No wonder I felt some of its essence from you."


    "And you still attacked me? I''m insulted father-in-law."


    At those words, the remaining elemental particles in the surroundings converged into spears as they charged towards Huang Yu''s vitals.


    Huang Yu as of this moment was completely exhausted and unable to move. Even the King''s Wisdom was out of his set of options.


    Despite this, the man in question merely sighed. There wasn''t a single bit of panic on his face despite the peril of the situation.


    "Come, robe."


    The Blade of Tathagata appeared in the air. It pulsed several times, as if sending a message before it disappeared.


    A teal coloured strand of energy pierced instantly burst through the void, wrapping around Huang Yu''s body.


    As the spears collided with his body, they paused just before they broke in pieces, completely unable to pierce the clothing.


    Surprise filled the Dragon God''s face. Looking at Huang Yu, it found that a new set of clothing had taken the place of the tattered rags that he had been wearing.


    It was a high-collared robe jacket that reached Huang Yu''s shins.


    The upper part of the robe jacket was dark-coloured, the rest being teal with gold-coloured trimmings.


    On each shoulder, there were large gold-coloured ¦¸-symbols.


    The jacket ended with large white cuffs, matching perfectly with the white gloves on Huang Yu''s hands.


    Under the robe jacket, there was a black waistcoat over an untucked collared white shirt, an orange cravat and magenta-coloured trousers tucked into light brown boots.


    "That''s pretty rude isn''t it father-in-law? That could have killed me!"


    Huang Yu''s cheeky voice broke the Dragon God out of its stupor. It snorted once more before it looked away.


    "No wonder you had the balls to not instantly kill me. You still have an Ultra-Divine Tool like this in your sleeves¡­"


    "It probably came from the sword right? You didn''t use it before."


    Huang Yu smiled but didn''t reply.


    The Dragon God wasn''t wrong.


    The moment that Huang Yu had completed the Blade of Tathagata, he felt its connection with two other items.


    One of them was naturally this robe that he was wearing. It was called the Robe of the Sage, and was the strongest defense item in existence(or so it claimed).


    There was another, but Huang Yu didn''t need it at this moment.


    Of course, this opened up another can of worms for Huang Yu to decipher in of itself.


    Where did these items come from? And why did the Blade of Tathagata react to them?


    Actually, take a few steps back, why did his martial spirit even become a real divine weapon?


    Huang Yu had wanted to use the resentment to stimulate his sword''s second awakening, but this was beyond what he expected.


    One thing was for sure though, was that this was all related to his bloodline.


    With the way it treated the Blade of Tathagata and the Robe of the Sage like a long-lost friend, that informed Huang Yu that there was definitely a connection.


    His bloodline definitely had a very convoluted past if what he had experienced in the past is to be seen.


    "Can you do me a favour?" the Dragon God asked all of a sudden.


    "Do you usually ask for favours from people you tried to kill?"


    The Dragon God sighed as those words entered its ears.


    "Hear me out. It''s beneficial to the Silver Dragon King."


    Huang Yu''s eyes widened imperceptibly before it went serious.


    "Take the Dragon God''s Core and give it to her. It''ll give her a chance to ascend to become the next Dragon God should she take the Golden Dragon King''s bloodline."


    "You don''t want it to be given to the Golden Dragon King? He''s in this dimension right now y''know?"


    A sneer crossed the Dragon God''s face.


    "That brat is a faker. An usurper of the original. He''s not worthy."


    A chuckle escaped Huang Yu''s lips at this moment. Letting out a deep breath, he gave his answer.


    "Sure. I''ll do it."


    "Thank you¡­" the Dragon God thanked genuinely.


    Nonetheless, it was slightly hesitant in doing so. It never thought that the day would come where it would thank a human.


    From its head, a seven-coloured crystal emerged. It glowed brightly, filling the world with its divine brilliance.


    The Dragon God became more illusory at this moment, as if its life force had been snapped from it.


    It slowly became more and more illusory as it began to fade away.


    The crystal floated into Huang Yu''s hand, bathing him briefly with a seven-coloured light before it receded into the crystal.


    "This is my core which contains my God positions inside. As thanks, I''ve taken the initiative to help you hide your Sage''s Body. You won''t be bothered by spirit beasts again."


    "Sage''s Body?"


    "You can ask the Silver Dragon King about that. She''ll answer you. I don''t have much time left."


    Looking at the fading image of the Dragon God, Huang Yu nodded his head.


    Having recovered enough strength, Huang Yu grunted as he pushed himself up, slowly getting back to his feet.


    "So what are your plans?" the Dragon God asked abruptly. "With your strength at your age, you definitely have an end goal."


    Hearing this, Huang Yu kept silent for a few moments.


    "It''s Heaven."


    Huang Yu''s answer was soft, completely unlike his previous enthusiasm.


    "Godhood? That''s a pretty small goal for someone like you."


    "Heh, you think too small Dragon God¡­"


    There was a strange smile on Huang Yu''s face as he spoke those words.


    The Dragon God pondered about it briefly before it paused.


    Horror appeared on its face as it looked at Huang Yu as if he was a madman.


    "To become a God is to tread the Heaven''s Path. Such a path is unfit for me since it would mean me submitting to the Heavens."


    "After all, which King is willing to be a vassal to another kingdom? That isn''t a King, that''s a slave in my eyes."


    "My goal is one far more ambitious..."


    "I Shall Seal the Heavens¡­"


    "And replace it with my own."


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Gu Yue let out a deep breath as her foot stepped on the soft grass within the Dragon Graveyard.


    The two Bishops from Nox had been incredibly powerful, having four-word battle armours despite only being Rank 95 Hyper Douluos!


    Di Tian wasn''t able to help out in the battle since he was the one forcing open a portal. If he could, then the battle would have been horribly easy.


    Along with her other two servants, they battled the two Bishops of Nox in an intense battle.


    The two Bishops weren''t as powerful as them. However, they had strange abilities that made it hard for them to win.


    Her timing came when a terrifying aura was released from the Dragon Valley portal.


    It stunned the two Bishops, giving Gu Yue time to get a teleport off through the portal.


    At this moment, a soft whimper caught Gu Yue''s attention. She shifted his gaze to the source of the sound to see the Mountain Dragon King there.


    "What is it?"


    Gu Yue''s voice was gentle, completely unlike when she talked to anyone else other than Huang Yu.


    The Spirit Beasts were her kin, and as their king, she cared for them very much.


    The Mountain Dragon King growled a few times as it communicated with her.


    "A powerful man appeared? And he''s deeper down in the graveyard?"


    Gu Yue''s voice became slightly cold. Her brows furrowed as a chilling aura surrounded her body.


    She wordlessly left as she rushed towards an opening into the lower parts of the graveyard.


    The Dragon God''s Core was there! She couldn''t even take the slightest risk when it came to something like that.


    As she arrived at the depths of the Dragon Graveyard, Gu Yue noticed that there was none of the seven-coloured mist that she had been expecting.


    Fear struck her heart as the worst case scenario appeared in her mind.


    She rushed forward, using the space element to traverse quicker.


    However, the moment her eyes laid eyes on a red-haired man in a teal robe holding a crystal in his hands, she froze completely.


    The man looked at her with his scarlet eyes. His gaze felt like a knife that stabbed countless times into her ?h?st.


    Gu Yue felt her legs almost give out beneath her as she took a step back.


    Her lips trembled as she involuntarily uttered,


    "Huang Yu?"

 Chapter 95 - Breakdown

    "Huang Yu?"


    Gu Yue''s voice was soft, yet a little hoarse.


    "You¡­"


    Huang Yu paused, furrowing his brows slightly.


    His eyes told him that this person in front of him was definitely Yun Ming''s disciple¡­


    Yet, every instinct in his body told him that this was something he knew¡­


    Someone he loved¡­


    "Gu Yue¡­"


    Huang Yu whispered softly causing her to stiffen up.


    A self-deprecating smile appeared on her face. She took a deep breath to steady herself before she spoke.


    "You''re the King?"


    Her voice cracked near the end of her words.


    Huang Yu opened his mouth to answer, but he was cut off as Gu Yue''s voice turned more hysteric.


    "No, it can''t be right? This is all just a bad dream isn''t it?"


    "Yeah, I''m just having a nightmare right now. I''m still in my room right?"


    "Please¡­ I just want to wake up now."


    Hearing this, pain entered Huang Yu''s eyes. He let out a deep sigh before he uttered in a low voice.


    "Gu Yue, this is all real."


    "I am the King of Nox."


    At those words, Gu Yue paused.


    Her breathing turned more and more heavy as she clenched her fists tightly. Her teeth were gnashed as her eyes began turning red.


    The surroundings began distorting as elements began to go wild, not that different from Gu Yue''s current state of mind.


    Huang Yu noticed this as concern appeared on his face.


    He tried to approach her, but her next words caused him to freeze.


    "Did you know who I was all along?"


    The brief silence that came after was all that Gu Yue needed to have her question answered.


    A bitter laugh suddenly emerged from her throat.


    It started softly, but it slowly became more and more hysterical.


    Soon, it devolved into the laughters of a madwoman whilst sobs were mixed in between.


    "Gu Yue! Listen to me!"


    Huang Yu''s voice was loud and forceful, causing Gu Yue to pause.


    Her eyes turned dull as she heard the way he spoke to her, a myriad of strange thoughts popping up in her mind.


    The Huang Yu that she had in her heart had never spoken to her in a voice like this before.


    He was always gentle and kind to her. The most that he had gone to when she had done something stupid was just a tone of disappointment.


    Did that mean that¡­


    Not knowing Gu Yue''s thoughts at the moment, Huang Yu winced slightly as he saw the look on her face.


    Although he had his schemes, at heart, he was an emotional person.


    He would usually never take a tone like this with her.


    However, this time was an exception.


    Gu Yue was definitely misunderstanding something here. Before it went too far, he had to resolve it.


    If Gu Yue were in a stable state of mind, maybe she would have noticed this.


    Unfortunately, with the way she was at this moment, there was absolutely no way that she would.


    In a few steps, Huang Yu was already in front of Gu Yue.


    He extended his hand, taking hold of Gu Yue''s arm.


    However, to his surprise, that seemed to snap her out of her stupor as she broke free from his grip with a snarl.


    "This is just your way of settling your vendetta with me isn''t it?"


    Gu Yue''s voice was cold as ice. There was a sneer on her face as she looked directly into his eyes.


    A look of confusion appeared on Huang Yu''s face


    "What do you¡ª"


    "Since you know who I am, then you definitely know why I approached you in the first place."


    Huang Yu was stunned speechless for the first time.


    He was incapable of saying anything as he just stood there like a statue.


    "I''ll even take another guess. It was probably that bitch Na''er that told you¡­"


    "So to get even with me, you played me like a fiddle didn''t you¡­"


    "You made me think that we were in love, but you were probably just laughing at me from behind this entire time¡­"


    Huang Yu managed to recover at this time.


    He opened his mouth to try to get some words off but Gu Yue didn''t even give him the slightest chance to explain himself.


    "You got both of your Bishops to block me while you got the Dragon God''s Core didn''t you?"


    "And now you have it, you''re just rubbing it in my face!"


    "Gu Yue, calm down. You''re over¡ª"


    Huang Yu was cut off as he found a fist buried in his gut.


    "Don''t tell me what to do!!"


    "It''s already reached this stage, so why do you keep on lying? Do you find it fun to see me like this"


    The pain that Gu Yue was feeling was immeasurable.


    It was as if her heart had been torn into a million tiny pieces.


    Not even back then, when she was escaping from the Divine Realm had she ever felt a pain like this.


    It was agonising.


    It was excruciating.


    "Why¡­"


    ''''Do you keep torturing me like this?''


    Another fist was slammed into Huang Yu''s ?h?st, blasting open a wide ravine behind him.


    "Why...."


    ''Is the world always so cruel to us spirit beasts? Everything we do always ends in tragedy¡­''


    A fist was slammed onto Huang Yu''s face, splitting the clouds apart.


    "WHY?!"


    Her arm morphed into a silver dragon claw as she slammed it towards his head, fully intending on taking his life.


    The world trembled as it felt the rage of the Silver Dragon King.


    Every dragon in the Dragon Valley cried out with grief along with their king.


    Just several centimetres away from colliding with Huang Yu''s head, it stopped. The silver dragon claw reverted to a slender arm as it stayed there.


    "Why have my feelings not reached you? I could have given up everything for you¡­"


    Gu Yue dropped to her knees as a flood of tears streamed down her eyes.


    Her voice was one of a completely and utterly broken person, one that had nothing left to live for.


    Sobs left her lips as she curled up into a little ball, having vented all her grievances.


    "Please, just tell me why¡­"


    "I beg you¡­"


    Gu Yue''s helpless sobs continued painfully, resounding throughout the entire Dragon Graveyard.


    There was no beauty in her cry, merely unadulterated sorrow.


    For a few moments while she cried, she didn''t receive a reply.


    She really couldn''t help but start to believe her own words.


    But maybe that was for the best¡­


    She was a horrible woman¡­


    Perhaps she''d be better off de¡ª


    "You idiot."


    His voice was weak, cracking at the end.


    Several sniffles followed, as if he had a congested nose.


    Despite all of this, Gu Yue felt a semblance of hope rise in her ?h?st.


    Turning her head up, she found Huang Yu with tears streaming down his face.


    His expression was ugly as his face was red. His chin trembled slightly from time to time, as if trying to hold something back.


    "Was everything between us so meaningless to you that you could just dismiss it like that Gu Yue?"


    Gu Yue remained silent, not believing what Huang Yu was saying.


    "We''ve known each other for over six years, and each day I spent with you was a complete joy."


    "To all the times we spent back at Eastsea together¡­"


    "To all the times we spent at Shrek together¡­"


    "Even all the times we quarrelled together¡­"


    "I cherish all of those memories..."


    "So Gu Yue¡­"


    Huang Yu''s voice hardened slightly.


    "Please don''t ever doubt my feelings for you."


    Gu Yue was left completely stunned at Huang Yu''s words.


    Her arms were dropped to the side of her body as she listened to Huang Yu''s heartfelt words.


    Each and every one of them were like a miraculous panacea that mended her heart.


    However, a part of Gu Yue''s heart didn''t believe in what Huang Yu was saying no matter how much she wanted to.


    Hence, she lashed out.


    "You''re lying! You know why I approached you! I wanted to kill you! There''s no way tha¡ª"


    "GU YUE!"


    That silenced her once more.


    "I don''t care what your motive was when you first approached me."


    "All that matters to me is that you''re genuinely with me now."


    Huang Yu''s voice was stronger now as he got more into it.


    Gu Yue felt her heart jump in jubilation as she heard those words. The remaining walls she had set were beginning to crumble.


    "But I''m a horrible person¡­ I don''t¡­"


    She was cut off halfway as Huang Yu spoke once more.


    "Even if you wanted to take my life now, I wouldn''t complain a single word about it."


    Gu Yue''s eyes widened, "Wha¡­"


    A gentle smile appeared on Huang Yu''s face before he hugged Gu Yue gently.


    "When we met, my heart already belonged to you."

 Chapter 96 - I am the King of Nox

    Gu Yue was completely stunned.


    Her red teary eyes were wide open along with her mouth, not knowing what to say at this moment.


    Huang Yu''s words came from the depths of his heart, and it struck a deep chord within her.


    This was something that she had been fretting about for the past few years.


    Even before Na''er threatened her with this tidbit of information. Gu Yue was already incredibly worried about this.


    Hence, when she found out that he was not only one of them, but also their King, she had jumped to the worst possible conclusion.


    Bit by bit, little by little, her breathing slowly calmed as her rationale soon returned to her.


    Whenever she was in his arms, it just made everything seem alright no matter how bad it was.


    "I-I''m sorry¡­"


    Gu Yue''s voice was quiet like a mosquito''s, sniffles mixing into her words.


    How could she have ever doubted him?


    "I-I was wrong¡­"


    Wasn''t she the clearest on how genuine his feelings were for her?


    It was impossible that all those times he looked at her with that loving look in his eyes was fake!


    "I shouldn''t have said those things..."


    Despite that, she had actually doubted him!


    She didn''t even give him a chance to explain himself.


    How much had she hurt him with those words?


    "I''m sor¡ª"


    Gu Yue''s mind suddenly went blank as she felt a pair of lips connect with hers.


    It was a deep and passionate kiss, one that seemed to pour out all of his emotions into her very being.


    Nothing seemed to matter anymore at this moment in time.


    All that mattered was that the two of them were here together.


    It was only after a brief moment that Gu Yue was able to react.


    Her tongue fought back against his as both sides were unwilling to give in, trying to claim for dominance whilst her arms snaked around his neck, grasping his spiky, red hair.


    Their connection lasted for a very, very long time as both sides just communicated with their actions rather than words.


    The two of them just stared at one another, just enjoying the sight of each other in their arms.


    In their eyes, there was none of the previous bitterness.


    Instead, there was a look of complete understanding between the two.


    When Huang Yu had gotten his fill of the woman in front of him, he finally opened his mouth at this time.


    "Hey, why don''t we both reintroduce ourselves again? Without any of our secrets this time¡­"


    A beautiful smile appeared on Gu Yue''s face before she nodded her head.


    Gu Yue got up, extracting herself from his arms in the process.


    Letting out a deep breath, she spoke.


    "My full name is Gu Yuena, and I am the King of the Spirit Beasts¡­"


    The spectre of a silver dragon appeared behind her before she spoke her next words.


    "The Silver Dragon King"


    Hearing this, Huang Yu got up with a hiss.


    His wounds hadn''t completely healed yet, nor had he recovered his power so he was incredibly weak at the moment.


    That was one of the main reasons why he was forced to be so passive as Gu Yue, struck him all those times.


    Gu Yue saw this and tried to help him up. However, he raised a hand, indicating that he was fine.


    As he stood to his full height, a gentle wind fluttered the sleeves of his robe as he uttered his next words.


    "My name is Huang Yu,"


    At those words, the Blade of Tathagata appeared, along with a strange cane that seemed to contain innumerable spatial laws.


    "And I am the King of Nox."


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    On a large rock within the Dragon Valley, the figures of Huang Yu and Gu Yue could be seen as they laid in each other''s arms.


    Surrounding it, the spirits of hundreds of true dragons were laying on the ground surrounding it as they tried their best to look cute.


    "So you''re telling me that Na''er is part of you that you had cast aside in your goal to make the spirit beasts great again?"


    "Yes,"


    "And now, she''s apparently gone rogue on you since she has fallen for Wulin?"


    "Sounds about right,"


    "So she''s been threatening you so that you wouldn''t go and off Wulin anytime?"


    With a last nod of her head, Gu Yue found a look of displeasure appearing on Huang Yu''s face.


    Despite his weakened state, a majestic pressure burst out from his body as all the dragons in the surroundings dug their heads deeper into the ground.


    Squeezing his hand gently, Huang Yu noticed what his actions were doing as he quickly retracted his aura.


    A sheepish smile appeared on his face as he scratched the back of his head.


    "Sorry about that."


    Gu Yue rolled her eyes before she opened her mouth to ask something else that had been bothering her.


    "In any case, why are you here and why do you have the Dragon God''s Core with you? Without the bloodline of a true dragon, you shouldn''t be able to approach it without it attacking you."


    A laugh suddenly erupted from Huang Yu as he shook his head.


    In a flash, the seven-coloured crystal appeared in his hands once more.


    "Well, it really did. Father-in-law and I had a very bonding session with each other. He even helped me to upgrade my sword."


    Gu Yue was dumbstruck for a few moments before she swiftly recovered.


    She grabbed Huang Yu''s shoulders as her voice went up a pitch.


    "You fought him? It''s just a will, but he''s still at least a third-class God. Are you telling me that you''re at least at that level already?"


    "And you''re a million year old dragon milf so I don''t see anything wrong with that."


    Hearing this, a red blush formed on her cheeks.


    She turned her head away with a snort, not willing to talk with him anymore.


    Seeing this, Huang Yu shook his head in mirth as he hugged her from the back.


    He grabbed Gu Yue''s palm and opened it before he placed the seven-coloured crystal that was the Dragon God''s Core into it.


    "Here, it''s for you. Father-in-law said that I should give it to you so that you can become the next Dragon God."


    Looking at the crystal in her hand, Gu Yue''s eyes went dull for a moment before excitement took its place.


    "Thank you, this''ll help me immensely."


    She planted a kiss on Huang Yu''s lips once more before she placed the Dragon God''s Core on her ?h?st.


    A rainbow light emerged from the Dragon God''s Core at this moment.


    It warped and distorted briefly before it began pouring into Gu Yue''s body.


    Countless cracked scales began appearing on Gu Yue''s body. The seven-coloured light moved and filled up those cracks, allowing her to relieve a large portion of her remaining injuries.


    When the rainbow light had disappeared, the crystal that had been placed on Gu Yue''s ?h?st had disappeared as well.


    Gu Yue took a deep breath. However, that deep breath seemed to cause the elements to shake as her eyes glowed with seven colours.


    Huang Yu watched all of this quietly from the side.


    Only when Gu Yue was fully done with absorbing the Dragon God''s Core did he decide to ask, "Who hurt you so badly?"


    There was a cold fury in his voice, sending shivers down the spines of every being there.


    Gu Yue shook her head, a wry smile appearing on her face as she did so.


    However, deep in her heart, she was happy that Huang Yu showed such concern to her.


    "It doesn''t matter anymore. It happened a long time ago in the Divine Realm. The current Divine Realm is gone, so the Gods there should most likely be gone with it¡­"


    Huang Yu wasn''t really satisfied with this answer but he chose not to pursue it.


    Suddenly, two questions popped up in Huang Yu''s mind.


    The first was about the Sage''s Body, but that could wait until later.


    The other one, however, couldn''t wait.


    "Gu Yue,"


    "Hm?"


    "Why did you seem so angry when you first found out that I was the King of Nox?"


    That question was one that truly confused Huang Yu.


    By all means, him being the King of Nox shouldn''t spark such a large reaction from Gu Yue.


    Those words caused Gu Yue''s expression to darken slightly.


    "You really don''t know?"


    Huang Yu shook his head.


    He wasn''t too involved in Nox''s expansions.


    When he had first set up Nox, he had been planning to use it as a force to protect him from all the powers of this world that may go after his powers.


    However, his growth of strength quickly outstripped anything this world had to offer.


    Hence, Nox became more of a tool to gather followers in other to gain faith and vital energy for his cultivation.


    He mostly let his Bishops do most of the work of expanding his organisation while he dealt with his personal stuff.


    "Huang Yu, Nox has been collaborating with various organisations to try and completely conquer the Star Dou Forest."


    "The organisation itself is incredibly pro-human, declaring spirit beasts as just a tool for them."


    "They justify all of this through their beliefs, saying that their King is the one who has ordered them to go on a ''Great Crusade'' to exterminate spirit beasts¡­"


    "However, that last part shouldn''t be true, should it?"


    Gu Yue''s voice was sombre as melancholy entered her gaze.


    Huang Yu was completely stunned into silence for a few moments.


    He just didn''t know what to say.


    It was only after a few moments did something that scared Gu Yue happened.


    An expression.


    An expression of horrible anger.


    "How¡­ dare¡­ they¡­"


    Huang Yu''s face was contorted into a horrifying sneer.


    His teeth were gnashed as his fists were clenched white.


    Previously, he hadn''t bothered too much with his followers despite their rather extreme actions since it was mostly directed to their enemies.


    However, to pin all of their own greedy actions onto his name¡­


    And to almost ruin his relationship...


    Where did they gain such audacity¡­


    "Huang Yu?"


    "Gu Yue, as their King, I''ll apologise for all of their actions. I''ll ensure that they will never do this type of thing again."


    "You don¡ª"


    She was cut off by a wave of his hand as hundreds of rough energy stones appeared in the air.


    A giant stream of vital energy immediately emerged from the rough energy stones as they blew up from the strain.


    The vital energy rushed frantically into Huang Yu''s body, restoring him to his peak and maybe a little stronger.


    His third eye blasted open as it shone brightly with a jade brilliance.


    A stream of new information entered his brain at this moment, but Huang Yu was too enraged to care.


    "It seems that if you don''t teach your dog a lesson, they won''t learn¡­"


    Huang Yu''s voice brought chills to Gu Yue.


    Space-and-time seemed to break in front of him as a tear in space opened up to where the Bishops of Nox were still fighting with the Great Beasts.


    In a single step, Huang Yu exited the Dragon Valley, an unstoppable coercion breaking loose from his body as he did so.


    Every being in the vicinity froze in horror as thousands of premonitions of their death appeared in their heads.


    "M-my King? What''s going on?"


    Romario uttered out in a trembling voice, causing Di Tian, Zi Ji, and Xiong Jun to gasp in shock.


    Huang Yu, however, merely answered with a cold tone.


    "Shut up¡­"


    "And kneel."

 Chapter 97 - Shifting Targets

    "Kneel."


    An unimaginably powerful gravitational force suddenly descended on the bodies of everyone there.


    Under this omnipresent force, the two Bishops of Nox were slammed down to their knees even with their battle armour.


    Terror.


    Unprecedented terror filled the hearts of the two Bishops of Nox as they felt the wrath of their King.


    Had they done something wrong to offend their King?


    If so, that was truly a crime that couldn''t be resolved even if they died a thousand times.


    Di Tian and the others weren''t doing much better of course.


    Although they were quite a bit stronger than the two Bishops of Nox, Huang Yu''s control over gravity wasn''t something any being below the level of Gods could resist.


    Di Tian''s eyes grew red as he was pushed into the ground.


    This was humiliating to him!


    This human that he had though was at best merely required a slap for him to easily kill for the sake of their King...


    The only other time he had ever been this humiliated was when he had that large snake in the oceans a few weeks ago.


    It had been chased like a dog after it had been suppressed by that pal¡ª


    Wait¡­


    This felt kind of similar to that time¡­


    A look of realisation appeared on Di Tian''s face before it shifted into one of object horror.


    "You are¡ª"


    "Silence."


    "I didn''t allow you to speak."


    He tried his best to let out even the slightest hint of his voice, but it was to no avail.


    The horror in Di Tian''s eyes increased as he realised the sheer implications of something like this.


    This was the strength of a God!


    Just like that day!


    But how? The Divine Realm had long gone, and no being should be able to ascend to that level anymore!


    At this moment, another question popped into the mind of the three Great Beasts prostrating on the ground.


    What about their King?


    Although they knew that this boy had a very ambiguous relationship with their King(to their knowledge), from the words of the two Bishops there, this boy was their King?


    Among the spirit beasts, the King of Nox was a horrible villain, even slightly above those people from the Sun Moon Federation.


    He was playing with their King''s feelings all al¡ª


    "Huang Yu¡­"


    A soft voice resounded before a slender foot stepped through the spatial crack that Huang Yu had created.


    A silver-haired woman emerged before she walked up to the side of the King of Nox.


    Shock erupted in their minds, but it quickly turned into relief seeing that their King wasn''t harmed in the slightest.


    In fact, she seemed even more radiant than she had been previously!


    Glancing towards Gu Yue, Huang Yu''s expression softened slightly.


    However, it quickly hardened once more as he shifted his gaze back onto his two Bishops that were in a kowtow on the ground.


    "The two of you, tell me..."


    "What''s going on with Star Dou Forest?"


    Hearing these words, Romario and Xiao Chen felt as if the world was collapsing on top of them as their King''s imperious might radiated throughout the mountain.


    It shook heavily as rocks began crumbling from the rage of the King!


    All of a sudden, a figure suddenly popped up.


    It was an old man, letting lose the power of a Titled Douluo as nine rings appeared behind him.


    "WHO DARES TO INVADE THE TERRITORY OF THE TANG SE¡ª"


    The old man never got to finish his words as a giant palm above him before he was swatted to the ground like an insect.


    "Insolent fly¡­"


    "You''re not worthy of interrupting this King''s conversation."


    Huang Yu''s voice was cold yet imperious, like that of a supreme hegemon looking down upon the world.


    He hadn''t even deigned to look at the Titled Douluo, showing his blatant disregard for existences of that level.


    Di Tian and the others felt a cold sweat pour down their face,


    Too strong!


    Even though it was a weak Titled Douluo that anyone in this place could easily decimate, none of them could do it with as much ease as Huang Yu just did!


    Truly worthy of being called the power of a God.


    "So?"


    "I''m waiting for you two to speak."


    Hearing those words, Xiao Chen and Romario were snapped out of the stupor they had been stuck in.


    Xiao Chen was the one to take the initiative as a flurry of words escaped her mouth.


    "My King, about the Star Dou Forest, some of the priests that we had delegated some of our responsibilities to, proposed to exploit it to quicken the expansion of Nox in all sectors!??


    He wasn''t afraid of dying.


    It would actually be an honour for him to die for the sake of his King.


    However, being branded a traitor was something that he could never wash off even if an eternity had passed.


    And naturally, seeing the silver-haired girl who they had blocked standing next to their King, he, much like Xiao Chen, quickly put two and two together.


    "My King, to add on to that, we actually hadn''t accepted this proposal. We were far too busy with your excellency''s orders to care about that¡­"


    "However, some of those idiotic priests took it into their own hands and started the project without informing us."


    "They collaborated with the Spirit Pagoda to delve in this endeavour¡­"


    Hearing that last sentence, Gu Yue winced before she clenched her fists in anger.


    A cold sneer appeared on Huang Yu''s face.


    "And they''re still alive?"


    An expression of panic marred the faces of both Bishops as they noticed their King''s mood worsening.


    "My King, this was a very recent development. And we believed that the punishment could be delayed since it was beneficial to Nox¡­"


    Seeing their King''s eyes continue to narrow, a hint of regret entered the hearts of the two Bishops.


    A sense of resolution appeared in both Bishops eyes at this moment.


    The two of them used all of their strength as they slowly raised their heads, trying to look at their King.


    Seeing this, Huang Yu raised an eyebrow but didn''t comment.


    Soon, with veins bulging on their necks from the sheer amount of strength they were exerting, they succeeded in their endeavour.


    "My King, this was our fault."


    Xiao Chen began.


    "We shouldn''t have swept this aside like a rug, believing this to be nothing of importance¡­"


    Romario continued.


    There was a brief pause for a moment as the two Bishops let out a deep breath.


    "To repay for our sins, we shall take our own lives." they said at the same time whilst they dropped into a final kowtow.


    Before anyone could react, the two Bishops began igniting all of the spiritual energy in their meridians to rupture their own heart veins.


    As they were about to accept their death for their crimes, they heard a sigh.


    "You guys¡­ you always take things too far."


    Instantly, all the spiritual energy in their meridians stopped, unable to even make the slightest movement.


    The pressure around them disappeared at this moment, allowing the two of them to raise their heads up in surprise to look at their King.


    On his face, was an exasperated look.


    "All I wanted to hear was an explanation from the two of you. I wasn''t asking for any of your lives."


    "Jeez, can''t you guys listen before you overreact? Everything would really be easier if everyone in the world just did that."


    Strangely, Huang Yu felt a pinch on his h?ps from the girl next to him the moment he spoke those words.


    A stunned look appeared on the faces of both Bishops.


    "But my King, our crimes!"


    "You haven''t committed anything that would call for your deaths. You guys were only thinking about the organisation as a whole."


    The two Bishops were speechless as they heard those words.


    So they weren''t going to die?


    So they weren''t going to be branded as traitors?


    Another sigh entered their ears at this time.


    "To be honest, even though you Bishops each have your own faults, I wouldn''t replace you for anyone else."


    "You are the most loyal followers that I could ask for."


    When Huang Yu''s voice entered their ears, the eyes of the two Bishops couldn''t help but moisten.


    All this time that they had served their King, they had never received a praise from him as heartfelt as the one they had gotten from King.


    Huang Yu had most of the time kept up an arrogant and cold facade in order to keep up his image in front of his followers.


    However, how could that be Huang Yu''s true thoughts about them?


    His heart wasn''t made out of stone!


    Seeing them try their hardest to obtain his praise and work for him, even the coldest hearts would melt.


    He could get exasperated with them at times, but wasn''t that how it was with even the best of friends?


    Even if all the Limit Douluos in the world were to become his men now, their importance in Huang Yu''s heart wouldn''t be anywhere close to even one of his Bishops.


    At this moment, the two Bishops dropped down into another kowtow despite the tears and snot streaming down their faces.


    "Thank you for your mercy, my King!"


    A smile graced Huang Yu''s face.


    "You may rise."


    As the two of them slowly got up, Gu Yue watched all of this with a strange look in her amethyst eyes.


    She had a grudge with these Bishops of Nox, that was true.


    However, seeing their genuine loyalty towards Huang Yu, her hate couldn''t help but fade away.


    Nonetheless, there was a hint of bitterness in her eyes as well as she glanced towards Di Tian and the others.


    None of her subordinates had ever been as loyal or as caring as the ones that Huang Yu had in front of him.


    They would constantly try and guilt trip her into making decisions that she didn''t necessarily want to make.


    Also, they constantly acted behind her back, even blatantly disregarding her wishes at times,


    If it was before she met Huang Yu, she probably wouldn''t have noticed this.


    But now that she had, all of this was as clear as day.


    Perhaps like Huang Yu, she would really need to show them the pecking order soon enough.


    She may not be strong enough at the moment, but the person beside her was definitely enough to push the faces of those stupid fools into the mud.


    At this moment, Huang Yu let out a deep breath before his expression turned cold once more.


    "You won''t be punished, but for the priests¡­"


    "I shall have to administer the punishment personally."


    The two Bishops nearly shouted in surprise.


    "My King, you''re revealing yourself to them?"


    A snort left Huang Yu''s throat before he closed all his eyes.


    "If I don''t, won''t these fools continue to run all over my head?"


    "To not inform the higher-ups before starting something this important¡­"


    "They must surely think that all the rules that had been set in place were a joke¡­"


    "These priests will be the first of those to be punished, for they will serve as an example of what happens¡­"


    "When you disobey your one, true King."


    Huang Yu''s eyes burst open at this moment, all beings in the surrounding area being forced to prostrate themselves in the process.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    At the Nox Headquarters.


    Guang Biao was just having a nice day, sipping a nice cup of hot chamomile tea.


    If anyone were to look at him now, they would find this scene completely contradictory with how Guang Biao normally worked.


    Just as he was about to get up and get a book to read¡­


    The entire world seemed to shake.


    His eyes widened in horror as he donned his four-word battle armour.


    He burst out the room he was in. arriving at the outside in an instant.


    Appearing beside him, was another Bishop that had been promoted recently.


    It was Byron, a battle-maniac who had only reached the Titled Douluo level that had only managed to breakthrough recently.


    However, don''t just look at his cultivation as a reference for his battle power.


    Byron was definitely capable of fighting quite a few ranks beyond his own level.


    Below the two of them, many priests and acolytes of Nox gathered below the two Bishops. They were all confused about what was going on.


    However, the two of them ignored these people as they nodded to one another before they looked up into the skies.


    At this moment, the clouds were akin to a whirlpool as they circled towards a centre above the entire city.


    Strange jade and red thunder crackled in the skies as hurricane-like winds continued to move the clouds in a circular motion.


    Suddenly, the circling motion stopped.


    The clouds suddenly burst open as a look of terrible horror emerged on the faces of every being in the city.


    In the skies, was a massive red eye glowing with a scarlet brilliance.

 Chapter 98 - Judgement

    Silence.


    Under the red sky, none dared to even utter a single word.


    Every single person was frozen in complete and utter fear.


    The sheer coercive aura emanated from the blood red eye in the sky completely suppressed any thoughts of courage against it.


    Shivers ran down the spine of Guang Biao as he looked up at the giant eye.


    It''s powers were terrible!


    It was capable of completely sealing his cultivation base of a Rank 96 Hyper Douluo along with his Four-Word Battle Armour in a matter of seconds!


    One should know that his level of strength at that time was above even a normal Limit Douluo!


    A feat like this¡­


    Perhaps only their King could do it¡­


    At this moment, the pupils of the giant eye in the sky suddenly moved.


    Everyone felt their meridians trembling as they felt blood rising up their throats.


    The weaker ones put their hands to their mouths in an attempt to stop themselves from vomiting blood while the stronger ones just swallowed it back down.


    When everyone managed to recover from this blow, they stared up at the eye in even more fear.


    "How frightening¡­" Guang Biao muttered in shock.


    He hadn''t even known that they were attacked until the damage was already done!


    There was a wry smile on Byron''s face as he heard this.


    He wiped the faint trail of blood running down his bloods before a wry smile appeared on his pale face.


    "Even I don''t wanna fight that thing. That monster in the sky¡­ it''s simply too strong¡­"


    However, what they didn''t know was that the giant eye hadn''t attacked at all.


    It was just that the eye was just too far beyond their feeble minds.


    They had accidentally hurt themselves from trying to comprehend the existence that was floating in the skies!


    In a sense, this eye could be even compared to an Eldritch entity!


    "All of you¡­"


    "Kneel to your King."


    A low, distorted voice emerged from the sky, it''s command akin to the declaration of the Mandate of Heaven.


    Before this domineering command, the members of Nox had dropped into a prostration, worshipping this being before them.


    The only exceptions to this were Guang Biao and Byron, as they were only on one of their knees.


    At this, the faces of both Bishops instantly flushed red with anger.


    How dare this¡­ monstrosity in front of them force them to kneel like this!


    The only person that they would ever kneel to or acknowledge as their King was Huang Yu.


    Even if this being before them could kill them with a single thought, they would never follow anyone other than Huang Yu.


    The Bishops of Nox were all people who were willing to lay down their very lives for their King.


    This anger however, was very quickly stifled the moment a very familiar stream of vital energy entered their meridians.


    The two Bishops quickly noticed what was going on before their expressions turned into a genuine one.


    "We greet you, my King!"


    The sudden loud shout of veneration from the two kneeling Bishops of Nox sent waves of shock into the group of priests and acolytes behind them.


    A look of excitement soon replaced the visages of shock on many of the members of Nox there.


    However, on the faces of some¡­


    There was a look of fear as they looked up into the skies.


    The members of Nox were mostly very devout to the worship of their King¡ª no, their God!


    Nonetheless, there were bound to be bad apples in every basket.


    Some members of Nox had only joined seeing the rapid development of this organisation.


    They wanted to get a piece of the pie known as Nox before it was completely out of their reach.


    And naturally, with their business mindset, they clearly didn''t believe in the existence of the King of Nox at all, believing it to be a tale to indoctrinate the more foolish.


    They had made use of the organisation in order to facilitate their own growth.


    Never had they ever imagined that the King of Nox that they had believed to be fake was actually real!


    Despite all the different feelings going through the minds of the people of Nox, all of them knew what they had to do.


    "We greet you, my King!"


    Thousands of voices resounded throughout the Nox Headquarters as everyone gave the utmost veneration to the deity in front of them.


    The massive red eye in the sky didn''t seem to care much about this bit of worship as its distorted voice descended upon them.


    "On this day¡­"


    "This King is here to deliver judgement upon all of you..."


    "Some have done their utmost for the sake of Nox¡­"


    "While some are corrupted and have committed sacrilege¡­"


    Hearing these words, a look of surprise entered the eyes of the ones who were none the wiser to the under table happenings in Nox.


    Righteous anger appeared in their hearts as mutterings quickly appeared amongst the masses.


    Ignoring all of this, the voice continued to speak.


    "Nonetheless, this King is a merciful one."


    "Those that have done their best¡­ will naturally be rewarded."


    With those words, a light fell from the sky as every single person felt their heart completely open like a book.


    All of their secrets.


    All of their experiences.


    All of it was laid b?r? before their King.


    Experiencing this spectacle, excitement appeared on their faces before it was replaced with one of fanatical devotion.


    "We thank the King for the blessing!"


    The terror that they had experienced previously was all but put behind by them already, only their veneration for their God left behind.


    It was at this moment however, that the voice spoke once more.


    "However¡­ the ones that have sinned¡­"


    Huang Yu, who was behind this entire spectacle, paused at this moment, as he watched his men through the giant eye in the sky.


    He wasn''t doing nothing however, as tens of men were suddenly pulled out from the crowd.


    All of these men were naturally the ones that Huang Yu had found to have bad intentions for his organisation.


    If he wasn''t a King, perhaps he wouldn''t have bothered to do this entire spectacle.


    Unfortunately for those men, he was one.


    And a King''s name is not to be blasphemed.


    The cheers and mutterings all quickly turned silent as they stared up at the men in the sky.


    The attention of the crowd was immediately drawn onto these figures as sneers appeared on the faces of everyone there.


    With all of their cultivations sealed, these men were helpless to resist, not that they could have even with it.


    Silence predominated the area for quite some time as everyone digested the intentions behind those words.


    Soon, a voice suddenly came from the crowd.


    "Judgement!"


    In this vast area, this person''s voice should have normally gone unheard.


    However, with the sheer quietness that this place was currently in, this voice was heard by everyone.


    "Judgement!"


    Another voice suddenly joined in, sharing the same sentiment.


    "Judgement!"


    More and more voices rang as all of them were repeating the same word.


    Their eyes quickly became hot as their breath became unsteady.


    Shouting out with all of their might, they poured out all of their emotions into their words along with all their reverence for their King.


    "Judgement!"


    "Judgement!"


    "JUDGEMENT!"


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    Back at the mountains, Huang Yu smiled slightly hearing this.


    A chuckle emerged from his lips, drawing the attention of everyone around him as he whispered.


    "Very well. Judgement it shall be."


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    Before anyone could react, the red eye in the skies suddenly burst out with a bright flame, bolts of lightning crackling along with it.


    Everyone was forced to shield their eyes with their hands as a result of the sudden brightness.


    A jade light then descended on the ones guilty, trapping them in an entirely different space.


    The moment that this precaution had been completed, a voice ran out.


    "Strike."


    With a boom, the lightning in the sky descended as the entire world turned white.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    "Y-you b-bastard¡­"


    Those were the words of a man on the edge of death''s door.


    Looking down upon all those that his lightning had struck, Huang Yu found that everyone other than that one person had been turned to charred bodies.


    The man looked very ordinary, but he had one special characteristic that made him stand out.


    There was a X-shaped cross on his head, most likely obtained from some injury in the past.


    Huang Yu found it slightly strange that this person had managed to survive.


    The bolt of lightning had been pretty powerful. Any normal Spirit King would have been completely slaughtered by it, much less a person with their cultivation sealed.


    Perhaps he had a strong body?


    That may be the reason.


    "W-what gives you the right?"


    The man suddenly paused as he took a deep breath, nearly choking on his own blood as he did so.


    "WHAT GIVES YOU THE RIGHT TO DECIDE MY LIFE?!"


    Hearing this, everyone was stunned into silence.


    Guang Biao and Byron who had been silent all this time were about to take action, but a spiritual message from Huang Yu stopped them.


    "YOU JUST COME HERE LIKE NOBODY''S BUSINESS AND JUST DECIDE TO KILL AS YOU PLEASE!"


    "YOU DIDN''T EVEN GIVE AN EXPLANATION ABOUT WHAT WE HAD DONE WRONG!"


    "YOU''RE NOT A KING! YOU''RE JUST A TYR¨C"


    "Strike"


    Another lightning bolt descended from the sky once more with a crackling boom as the world turned white, silencing the man.


    When the light cleared, the man could be seen with his body extremely charred.


    His eyeballs were rolled back as his body convulsed slightly.


    "Y-you¨C"


    "Strike."


    Another lightning bolt.


    "S-s-sto¨C"


    "Strike."


    Another.


    "L-le¨C


    "Strike."


    Another.


    "M-mer¨C"


    "Keep striking."


    Hundreds of booms nearly deafened everyone in the area before it finally stopped.


    When the dust cleared, all the members of Nox felt a chill down their spines.


    The man who had dared talked back to the King of Nox¡­


    He had been punished for his insolence.


    As of this moment, he was nothing but specks of ash in the wind.


    Despite this, none of the remaining members of Nox felt any misgiving towards their King.


    All these heretics deserve nothing less than this.


    Wordlessly, the giant eye in the sky closed at this moment, the sky returning to normal as it did so.


    To the surprise of everyone at Nox, the damaged headquarters and the area surrounding it appeared to rewind as they returned to before the arrival of their King.


    Two words filled the air, that merely even further put the image of their King deeper into their hearts.


    "Time Rewind!"


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    Huang Yu scratched the back of his head before he let out a sigh.


    The third eye on his forehead stopped glowing as he stopped using the King''s Wisdom.


    "Is it done?"


    Gu Yue''s soft voice had a relieving effect on Huang Yu as he let out a smile.


    "Yeah."


    Huang Yu turned to his two Bishops, speaking with a warm voice.


    "The two of you, go back first. I''ll inform you if you''re needed after this."


    "Yes, my King!"


    With those words, the two Bishops left the scene.


    Gu Yue took a glance at Di Tian and the others at this time. Unlike Huang Yu, her voice was cold.


    "You three can leave first."


    With gritted teeth, the three of them obeyed.


    "Yes, your highness."


    As soon as everyone had left, Huang Yu and Gu Yue were left alone.


    Huang Yu let out a deep sigh as he stretched his limbs.


    "It''s been a long day hasn''t it?"


    Hearing this, Gu Yue smiled tiredly.


    "It has¡­"


    As Huang Yu turned back to look at Gu Yue, he gave a beautiful smile.


    He held out his hand in invitation to her, before he invited,


    "Let''s go back home."

 Chapter 99 - The Jade Emperor

    In the Spirit Pagoda, a middle-aged sat at a desk reading tales of this very intriguing event that had occurred several days prior.


    He had very handsome features, with a high nose bridge and slightly small eyes. He emanated an imposing aura, showing the strength that he had.


    This person was Qiangu Dongfeng, the current Spirit Pagoda''s Head.


    At the side, another handsome young man stood there as he awaited for Qiangu Dongfeng to finish reading.


    He was tall and handsome with golden hair. He had a gentle appearance which complimented well with a tinge of elegance.


    This person was Qiangu Zhangting, Qiangu Dongfeng''s grandson.


    At this moment, Qiangu Dongfeng put down the sheet of paper before a sigh emerged from his lips.


    "Grandfather, what''s wrong?"


    Qiangu Dongfeng looked towards his grandson who had almost reached the stage of Titled Douluo.


    "Our acquaintances in Nox have been wiped out completely."


    "What? How grandfather?! They hold the rank of priests in Nox and are all strong in their own right! Even the Bishops would think twice before eliminating a¡ª"


    "Their King came¡­"


    Qiangu Zhangting stopped.


    "Apparently, he was at a level where even the Bishops were injured just from looking at him..."


    At those words, Qiangu Dongfeng''s face seemed to age several years in an instant.


    A look of surprise appeared on his grandson''s face.


    "But that''s impossible grandfather! That''s not possible even for someone like Yun Ming!"


    Qiangu Dongfeng''s expression darkened when he heard those words before he opened his mouth to speak once more.


    "It may be a being who has truly surpassed the threshold¡­"


    Qiangu Zhangting paused for a while as the sheer implications of his grandfather''s words sinked into his mind.


    "A G-God?"


    A nod was the reply that Qiangu Zhangting received.


    "But that''s impossible right? You said that there''s no way that one could connect to the Divine Realm to become a God anymore!"


    Another sigh erupted from Qiangu Dongfeng''s lips.


    "I know, and I don''t really believe that it''s a God myself. However, I''ll definitely prepare myself for the worst just in case."


    "Zhangting!"


    "Yes grandfather?"


    "The world is getting more and more dangerous nowadays. I truly hope that you can reach the level of a Titled Douluo quickly so you can protect yourself."


    "In the future, I hope that you can quickly marry and have a fat boy for me to carry."


    Complex emotions appeared on Qiangu Zhangting''s face as he heard it.


    "Grandather, why are you suddenly talking about this?"


    Qiangu Dongfeng merely let out a wry smile, "I just have a bad premonition about the future¡­ so please, just promise me."


    Qiangu Zhangting kept silent for a few moments, staring at his grandfather.


    It was only after a while that he had decided to speak.


    "Grandfather, I promise. I''ll definitely get Gu Yue to marry me."


    Hearing this, Qiangu Dongfeng''s smile became more genuine.


    "Ah, Yaozhu''s disciple. She''s a very good choice. I approve of her¡­"


    Qiangu Dongfeng was naturally very satisfied with his son''s choice.


    His grandson was bound to be a dragon amongst men in the future, and who else other than a phoenix like Gu Yue with her splendid beauty could match him?


    "Grandfather, what is the name of the King of Nox anyways? I think I saw something in one of your files that stated that he had a title of sorts?"


    Qiangu Dongfeng raised an eyebrow but relented to his grandson''s question.


    "The name of their King? Well, it''s one that spawned from the jade light that he had used during his execution of our acquaintances in Nox."


    "The Jade Emperor"


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    The same person that was being talked about at the moment was currently sitting in a lotus position in a bed.


    Countless streams of faith energy in the surroundings entered Huang Yu''s body as his cultivation rose like a rocket.


    When a loud boom resounded through Huang Yu''s ears, he let out a deep breath before he opened his eyes.


    "You''ve broken through?"


    Gu Yue''s melodious voice entered his ears as her hands wrapped around him from the back.


    A pair of soft mounds pressed onto his back whilst her hot breath tickled his ears.


    "Yeah. I''ve managed to reach Rank 50 now."


    Huang Yu had obtained many gains after his battle against the Dragon God.


    One of them was the fact that he had managed to comprehend many laws during their battle.


    During their battle, he had been constantly analysing the laws being used while trying to comprehend them.


    Right now, he wouldn''t say to be superior to the Dragon God in elemental control, but he was definitely a force to be reckoned with in it.


    And since Huang Yu''s conversion of his cultivation base was reliant on comprehending laws, this rocketed his conversion to Rank 49 immediately.


    It merely took a bit more absorption of energy before he broke through to Rank 50.


    Another one of Huang Yu''s gains was the slamming of open gates in his head, giving his King''s Wisdom another power.


    To his surprise, it didn''t completely incapacitate him from the influx of knowledge.


    His cultivation manual had allowed him to sublimate the comprehension with exceeding ease.


    As for which fundamental force that he had gained¡­


    Well, that was a secret for now.


    He turned around before his hands stretched out and hugged Gu Yue by the waist. He pulled her onto his ??p before he lowered his head for a deep kiss.


    Gu Yue was surprised at his sudden actions but she didn''t fight it.


    It was only after a few minutes and when they were hot and sweaty did they finally break apart their connecting lips.


    With a flushed look on her face, Gu Yue whispered out, "Why the sudden action?"


    Huang Yu laughed.


    "Just felt like it."


    Hearing this, Gu Yue had a look of exasperation on her face before she rolled her eyes.


    Nonetheless, there was a smile on her face.


    At this moment, there were no more secrets between them.


    It just made her feel so liberated to be with him like this.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    In a beautiful hallway, a breathtaking young girl was rushing through it.


    She had incredibly exquisite features, making her easily one of the most alluring sights that one would ever see.


    Her hair was crimson red, having hints of silver at the tips. Her large eyes shared the colour of her hair as it was a beautiful shade of red..


    When the girl arrived at a giant door guarded by two soldiers decked out in pure golden armour, she stopped.


    "Greetings to the Imperial Princess."


    The girl merely gave a nod in return before the two soldiers opened the door for her to enter.


    The room looked entirely spectacular, having been decorated with gems of all kinds. They gave off a bright ?ustre, giving the room an ethereal feel.


    In the middle of the room however, was a giant crystal coffin.


    If any God were to see this coffin right now, they would definitely be struck with great greed.


    This coffin was easily equal to an Ultra-Divine Tool, containing limitless divine power and incomprehensible laws.


    Nonetheless, this girl who had just entered the room didn''t do that despite her own Godly heritage.


    Instead, a look of sorrow entered her eyes as she approached this giant crystal coffin.


    In front of the coffin, the girl suddenly dropped to her knees.


    A melodious voice emerged from her throat. However, there seemed to be a sadness and hesitance to it as she spoke.


    "Imperial Mother¡­"


    The girl paused, not knowing how to continue.


    She pondered briefly about it for a few moments before she let out a deep breath, her eyes fogging up slightly.


    "Imperial Father¡­ his Robe and his Cane are gone¡­"


    "The entire Heavenly Realm is in chaos trying to find out where it went, but no one can find out its location¡­"


    A tear slid down the face of the beautiful girl.


    "But Imperial Mother, since you said that you have found Imperial Father¡­"


    "And with his Robe and Cane disappearing¡­"


    "Does this mean that he has finally returned?"


    As the girl continued to speak, before she knew it, her entire face was already drenched with her tears.


    Unfortunately for her, she did not receive a reply despite her tears.


    "Imperial Mother, please!"


    "Answer me!"


    "I just want our family to be whole again!"


    The girl continued to kneel there as she awaited an answer.


    However, no matter how long she waited, she didn''t receive any.


    The girl gritted her teeth before she wiped her tears.


    With both hands, she pushed herself back up to her feet before she was about to walk off.


    Nonetheless, she still took a quick glance towards the coffin, innumerable emotions contained in her eyes before she finally left this room.


    When the pair of giant doors to the room finally closed, the room remained silent as it was before.


    However, there was one big difference.


    Within the coffin, a pair of amethyst eyes opened up.

 Chapter 114 - Sorry

    I think that I''ll go on a hiatus for this story. I''m not really feeling it for this anymore no matter what I do, so I feel that I better not ruin it even further.


    Tbh, I made MC too OP in the beginning, and I feel that it was one of the reasons why I ran out of stuff to write. There was no tension until the Dragon God arc.


    I still enjoy writing about MC and Gu Yue, but I couldn''t really improve upon their romance because Huang Yu outstripped her completely in strength. And that was another thing that f''ed up because of OP mc.


    Back then, I just made Huang Yu OP because I was going ''Why the hell not?''. But it''s hard to write a full story with an MC that''s already so overpowered.


    Despite that, I''ve learned quite a bit from writing this story and receiving some criticisms from you readers. And so...


    Thank you to all of those that have followed this story, but now, I think I better just drop this story. I''ll go write my other story, Tutorial is Too Hard in Douluo.


    I''m not sure if I''ll relapse into the same mistakes as in this fic, but I hope that I won''t since it''s a Weak to Strong one. Maybe one day, if I get the mojo back for this story, I might continue it or rewrite it completely.

 Chapter 104 - The Strength of Destruction

    Standing there, Hui Mie felt the horrifying energy in the air.


    His face was contorted into a frown as he constantly mobilised his mental force to summon destruction energy from the Grand Dao.


    Despite just being a divine sense being kept alive by the fragment of destruction on the Demon Island, as a God King, Hui Mie was capable of battling without wasting much energy through the use of the Grand Dao.


    Huang Yu noticed all of this as he stood there with his sword in hand.


    Letting out a deep breath, Huang Yu smiled as he raised his sword into the air.


    A beam of dark resentful energy instantly shot up with the light, filled with incredibly sharp sword intent.


    Thousands of ghosts could be seen there as mutters of bitterness filled the air.


    Seeing this, Hui Mie let out a sigh,


    "Do you really want to fight with me?"


    "Just humour me."


    A snort came from Hui Mie before a low, intimidating voice erupted from his throat..


    "You do not want this fight¡­"


    "Oh¡­ I''m pretty sure I do."


    The moment these words were uttered, Huang Yu swung downwards.


    The world instantly turned a dull gray, as space and time collapsed under this incredible might.


    Mixed with sword intent, the horrifying innate sharp aura of the sword blasted towards Hui Mie, intending on splitting him into pieces.


    Seeing this, Hui Mie''s pupils dilated.


    "Flame of Destruction"


    Purple flames instantly appeared all around Hui Mie.


    Despite being called flames, these flames contained no heat.


    However, they contained the true essence of destruction within each and every one of them.


    His eyes suddenly glimmering with a purple tint, the flames blasted forwards.


    They swiftly converged into a massive flaming halberd, poised to annihilate the Blade of Tathagata''s attack.


    As the two forces were about to collide, both Huang Yu and Hui Mie swept their hands in the air.


    The moment they did so, a film of jade and purple split the earth as they rose from the ground.


    Covering the entire area up, a massive explosion instantly filled this film as it stretched up towards the skies.


    At this moment, every single being felt the planet shake.


    Mountains collapsed as the rivers raged.


    The seas trembled whilst the skies were split.


    Within that paper thin film of protection, was an attack that could truly annihilate the planet.


    When the dust cleared, only the figures of Huang Yu and Hui Mie could be seen in the sky.


    Their surroundings were strange as there were broken shards of space breaking apart.


    Looking through the broken space, a world filled with incomprehensible colours was revealed to the world.


    "You''re a madman, you know that?"


    Huang Yu''s voice felt hints of exasperation.


    "You had so many choices to use, but you chose such a destructive one?"


    A smirk appeared on Hui Mie''s face as he placed his arms behind his back.


    "I am the God of Destruction y''know? This is kinda my forte."


    "I thought you Gods were supposed to command the concept you embody, not let them control you."


    "You''re failing to realise my reason for doing this."


    "Wha¡ª"


    Huang Yu''s eyes widened as a purple figure suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Acting reflexively, Huang Yu swung the Blade of Tathagata as his third eye glowed.


    Inertia + Zero Frictional Force : Pure Flesh


    A ''X''-shaped cut burst open on Hui Mie''s ?h?st as he was forced to take a step back.


    However, despite this, Hui Mie still had a smile on his face.


    He was completely and utterly unphased in spite of the massive injury on his ?h?st.


    Huang Yu was slightly confused at this, but chose not to comment as he poised his blade for a stab.


    Just as his blade connected with Hui Mie''s ?h?st, a soft voice caused Huang Yu to freeze up.


    "Bad move, Huang Yu."


    Clone of Destruction : Explosion


    "MOTHERFU¡ª"


    In a detonation of purple, Huang Yu was blown up hundreds of thousands of kilometres into outer space.


    As his body blasted through the air at relativistic speeds, Huang Yu gritted his teeth.


    Inertia


    Huang Yu''s body was instantly stopped just as it was about to collide with the moon.


    The forces exerted on his body from the sudden stop was all but negated through the King''s Wisdom.


    Standing there on the moon, a wry smile appeared on Huang Yu''s face as Hui Mie appeared above him.


    "Do you yield?"


    Staring at Hui Mie for a while, Huang Yu kept silent as a multitude of strategies ran through his head.


    However, all of them were soon scrapped.


    There was no way Huang Yu could outwit the God of Destruction.


    Unlike the Dragon God who went completely head on and was easily tricked by Huang Yu, Hui Mie was a different story.


    He was a God who had schemed for hundreds of millions of years with the best of them.


    No matter how much Huang Yu had experienced in his forty something years of combined life, he wouldn''t be a match in that aspect against this old fox.


    Unless, he did a little trick...


    Nonetheless, Huang Yu''s reply was simple.


    "No."


    This was a practise for him to master his newfound strength after his bloodline had awakened.


    Only under exceedingly high pressure could the human body be exerted to its peak.


    Huang Yu was certain that Hui Mie would never really try to kill him anyways.


    Even if he did, Huang Yu had some new trump cards in his back pocket after the gates had opened back then.


    Hearing this, Hui Mie sighed.


    "In that case, I guess I''ll have to knock some sense into you."


    "You shouldn''t challenge someone who''s vastly stronge¡ª"


    Sword Extend + Fundamental Forces + Sword Intent : God-Killing Spear


    Hui Mie didn''t get to finish that sentence as he suddenly found a blade in his ?h?st.


    "You shouldn''t look down on others."


    Hui Mie''s eyes narrowed.


    A snort leaving his nose, Hui Mie''s body ballooned to insane proportions once more.


    Just as it was about to detonate, two words sounded in Hui Mie''s ears.


    "Strong Force"


    Before Hui Mie could even react, his clone body was already completely reduced to smouldering ashes.


    Standing there, Huang Yu''s palm was outstretched.


    How could Huang Yu have allowed him to succeed?


    Once bitten, twice shy after all.


    No emotions could be seen from his face at this time, as he turned around.


    "You''re over there!"


    Limiter Removal * 500


    With his newfound strength, this was his limit for now.


    Taking a massive leap, Huang Yu blasted towards an empty space.


    With it, the moon behind him fractured, very nearly being blown out of orbit as well.


    Arriving at a random area, Huang Yu slashed his blade downwards, sword intent ablazing.


    The shatter of space like glass greeted Huang Yu, a purple figure dashed away to evade his strike.


    Nonetheless, Huang Yu was ferocious.


    Taking aim with the tip of his blade, the tip and the bottom glowed red as opposing forces charged it.


    God-Killing Spear


    Exploding into a thousand resentful shadows, the Blade of Tathagata obeyed the will of its owner.


    It''s blade elongated thousands of times its length in the time that it took for one to blink.


    However, this was noticed by Hui Mie.


    How could it not be? He still had the battle instincts of a God King!


    "Spatial Destruction."


    With a crackle of destruction, space around him was erased from existence.


    With that, a single step allowed Hui Mie to travel hundreds of thousands of kilometres in an instant, completely avoiding the God-Killing Spear.


    A pillar of purple exploded besides Hui Mie before it coalesced into a halberd.


    Annihilating space once more, Huang Yu found Hui Mie instantly in front of him.


    Before Huang Yu could do anything else, his robe ripped into pieces as he crashed into hundreds of mountains.


    Getting back up to his feet in a flash, Huang Yu''s robe quickly fixed itself.


    Taking a quick glance at these surroundings, Huang Yu was sure that he had been thrown onto another planet.


    He was unable to ponder more about this however, as he had to keep his guard up.


    It was at this moment that a loud snort resounded in Huang Yu''s head, attacking his mind.


    Clenching his fists, Huang Yu was forced to scramble his own brain signals with the King''s Wisdom to avoid this attack.


    Just as he was recovering, a bolt of purple fell from the skies.


    Huang Yu was unable to react as the bolt smashed into his body.


    A guttural roar of pain emerged from Huang Yu''s throat as his robes were ripped apart once more.


    This wasn''t the end however, as above him, another bolt of purple descended from the skies.


    And another


    And another


    And another


    Standing on top of the clouds, Hui Mie looked down upon the world without any emotions on his face.


    However, if one were to look closely, they could see a hint of pain in his eyes.


    Hui Mie could only sigh as he watched his son continuously get bombarded by bolts of destruction.


    "Thunder of The Destruction"


    It was only after over a thousand bolts of purple lightning had struck did he wave his hand.


    At once, the heavens stopped its heavenly bombardment onto the world.


    However, it was already too late.


    This planet, which once could have supported life, was completely turned barren.


    With the laws of destruction, the life of the planet was erased.


    In the middle of this, was the charred figure of Huang Yu.


    Every few seconds, his body would convulse slightly as veins of purple wriggled around his body.


    His robes were nowhere to be seen, likely to have been ripped to shreds in Hui Mie''s opinion.


    His feet touching the barren soil, Hui Mie''s eyes turned sorrowful as he walked towards his son.


    Huang Yu, who was lying on the ground noticed all of this.


    Despite his injuries, he forced out a wry smile.


    "Hello there."


    "Are you willing to yield now? You can''t win against me yet."


    Huang Yu kept silent for a while, as if thinking of something.


    A sigh emerging from his lips, he said, "Can I ask you something first?"


    Hui Mie closed his eyes.


    "What is it?"


    "That Clone of Destruction of yours¡­"


    "Yea?"


    "Did you do it like this?"


    Huang Yu''s body ballooned to extreme portions before the entire planet was covered in a jade light.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    A/N: Yo guys, I have come to bargain (and to say a few things).


    After the one week''s break, I''ve noticed that writing is a bit hard to get back into. Compared to before, it takes a lot more time and effort to write one chapter.


    So, can you guys please comment more on the story? It really helps in giving motivation for me to write more after I have just returned.


    Sorry in advance if this feels kinda shameless to you, but I just really like some feedback on my work. You''re free to just ignore this if you don''t like it.


    On another note, let''s talk about the bargain.


    If we can reach the top 20 again today, I''ll upload a second chapter today.


    Anyways, thanks for reading this story!

 Chapter 105 - A Loss

    "Whew¡­"


    Huang Yu''s face was pale as he landed on the grayish soil back on Demon Island.


    Sweat poured down his forehead as he took deep breaths.


    Before Huang Yu could use the King''s Wisdom, a sharp pain jolted his body, indicating the recoil of Limiter Removal.


    Unable to control himself, Huang Yu spat out a mouthful blood.


    The mouthful of blood landing on the ground, the dead soil absorbed all of it in an instant as it quickly turned green with grass.


    Seeing this, a wry smile appeared on Huang Yu''s face.


    That mouthful of blood contained a lot of his blood essence inside of it.


    He was afraid that he would be unable to display his full battle prowess for quite a while before he recovered.


    "That was a pretty neat trick. Would have worked if you hadn''t used destruction as its base."


    A voice from behind caused Huang Yu''s body to stiffen up immediately.


    Turning his head back, Huang Yu smiled wryly as he was met with the unharmed figure of Hui Mie.


    In fact, his clothes seemed to not even have been ruffled despite being in the epicentre of such an explosion.


    "That technique though¡­ you''re killing yourself with that."


    Huang Yu scratched the back of his head as he turned his body to face Hui Mie.


    "C''mon it''s nothing much. It''s not that exaggerated."


    "You call spitting out blood of that quality ''not that much''?"


    Hui Mie''s face contorted into a frown as he saw the sheer callousness of Huang Yu towards his own body.


    Despite only having met Huang Yu for a short while, he truly regarded him as his son.


    Perhaps if his Goddess of Life bloodline was fully awakened, that would be fine.


    But at this moment, it was only 20% at best.


    Huang Yu let out a sigh.


    "It''s really nothing much. Do you think that I''m the person who ruins his future for no reason?"


    "You never know¡­ there are always ''those'' types of people..."


    Hui Mie didn''t know that Huang Yu had an amazing healing factor that he added himself, along with the King''s Wisdom to help it.


    Huang Yu was never a type of person who took excessive risks for the sake of strength.


    Everything that he did were all things that had drawbacks that he could easily manage.


    There was no way he would overdraft himself for the sake of a measly training session.


    Coughing drily, Hui Mie''s expression returned to a cool and calm one as he placed his arms behind his back.


    "That''s¡­ true. In that case, I think that this battle should end here. No matter what, you''re still injured."


    Hearing this, Huang Yu laughed.


    "Injury? What injury? I don''t see one."


    "Don''t pl¡ª"


    Hui Mie was shut up as Huang Yu''s third eye glowed and his face quickly gained its ruddiness.


    Cracking his neck, Huang Yu stood up straight against Hui Mie, his healing factor having eliminated all the sequelae from the recoil.


    Summoning the Blade of Tathagata back into his hands, Huang Yu got into a basic stance.


    Sighing, the God of Destruction could only create a halberd from a pillar of purple light as he slammed in onto the ground.


    Silence predominated the area, as both sides scanned each other, looking for an opening.


    In his stance, Huang Yu gripped his sword ever slightly more tightly as a trail of sweat ran down his face.


    Just from looking at Hui Mie right now, Huang Yu had already known the result of this battle.


    This person in front of him¡­


    He was a monster.


    No other adjective could fit him.


    Nonetheless, Huang Yu still had to try.


    With the looming threat of some love debt from his bloodline, Huang Yu wasn''t going to take the risk that the invaders were non-hostile.


    It was better to be safe than sorry.


    The trail of sweat ran down his nose, before it fell to his cheek,


    From then on, it slid to his chin before it fell.


    And that was when both sides sprung.


    Clang.


    The sound of steel sounded through the clearing as both sides instantly engaged one another.


    Thrust


    Stab


    Parry


    Slash


    That was the name of Huang Yu''s game as he desperately tried to get a hit in.


    However, reality was cruel.


    Hui Mie was like a towering mountain, not giving in even an inch.


    Each one of his blows were ferocious yet skilful as Huang Yu found himself soon on the backseat.


    Finding a halberd being slammed at his side, Huang Yu was forced to raise his sword in defense.


    Unfortunately for Huang Yu, that was the wrong move, as he found himself blasted away.


    Inertia


    Huang Yu stopped immediately just as he was about to smash into the greyish water in the sea.


    Hui Mie''s figure cut through the air, as he prepared to slam his halberd into Huang Yu once more.


    Seeing this, Huang Yu narrowed his eyes.


    He knew that he had to do something about this situation.


    If not, at this rate, he would never get the initiative back.


    Taking a deep breath, incomprehensible sword intent filled his blade as he summoned an indomitable will to sever.


    The Blade of Tathagata seemed to respond to this will as it burst into a pillar of resentful spirits.


    Relaxing all his muscles, Huang Yu let go of all his inhibitions as he let his sword do all of the work.


    Swish.


    The sound of a sword cutting through the air entered Hui Mie''s ears as he paused his motion entirely.


    As the Blade of Tathagata left a thin red line in the wake of its slash, Hui Mie instincts roared at him.


    His body reflexively moved on its own, shifting itself to the side.


    It was only after that did he look back.


    The seas.


    The mountains.


    The skies.


    The moon.


    The neighbouring planets.


    A thin line ran exactly down the middle of all of them as they slowly split apart.


    Hui Mie was unable to continue to stare as his instincts roared at him once more.


    Turning back, Huang Yu was already in front of him.


    With his sword in the air, he swung down, intending to finish the fight.


    This time however, Hui Mie didn''t evade.


    The light of his halberd intensified many times in an instant as it collided head on with Huang Yu''s sword.


    Huang Yu was blown away hundreds of metres once more.


    Nonetheless, he came back, locking weapons with Hui Mei and clashing with him again.


    As the two collided again and again in the skies, Huang Yu felt himself approaching a miraculous state.


    His sword, he had never felt as close to it before as he was feeling now.


    Clashing with a halberd, Huang Yu could feel each and every reverberation of his sword.


    It seemed to communicate with him, letting him connect with the Blade of Tathagata on a deeper level.


    Swing after swing.


    Parry after parry.


    Pierce after pierce.


    A man and his sword continuously learned from one another as they became closer and closer.


    It was at this moment that a voice snapped Huang Yu out of this miraculous state.


    "That''s enough. This battle will destroy the world if it keeps going on."


    Huang Yu, eyes glazed over, was b?r?ly able to register these words.


    It was then that Huang Yu felt himself locked on by a life-threatening aura, shocking him enough to truly force him out of the enlightenment he had been in.


    Looking at his adversary, Huang Yu found Hui Mie without a shred of emotion on his face.


    As he held the halberd by the end, his body emanated an aura of doom.


    It was as if telling everything in existence that it was helpless to resist.


    Destruction was an inevitable process.


    To just accept your destiny.


    In a smooth motion, Hui Mie swung his halberd down.


    "The Heavens are Heartless."


    Instantly, Hui Mie''s halberd pulsed as it glowed with a bright purple light.


    Transforming into the sky, it fell upon Huang Yu like the collapse of the universe.


    Huang Yu felt as if he was about to be consumed by the vastness of the universe as he looked up at the attack.


    It was precisely then that a sense of helplessness invaded his spirit sea, whispering for him to just give up.


    However, how could Huang Yu''s resistance be so weak?


    With a single use of the King''s Wisdom, Huang Yu nullified the effects of the mental attack.


    Huang Yu was completely immune to mental attacks.


    Taking a step back, the incomprehensible profundities of time surrounded him as he phased out of existence.


    Journey Through Time


    Seeing this, Hui Mie raised an eyebrow.


    "Escaping into the past? Not a bad idea."


    "Too bad that the Heavens are all-encompassing."


    However, this strike seemed to truly be an inevitability.


    Completely unwilling to be defeated, Huang Yu continued taking steps through time.


    The past.


    The present.


    The future.


    He stepped into all of them.


    It was unfortunate that no matter how fast Huang Yu moved or how far he travelled, it remained like a guillotine floating over his head.


    As Huang Yu stepped back onto the Demon Island in the present, he gritted his teeth as he finally gave up on running.


    The only thing he could do now was use his trump card.


    Turning back, Huang Yu raised a hand.


    However, before he could do anything, he froze.


    In front of his face was a halberd poised to take his life at any time.


    Holding this magnificent purple halberd, was Hui Mie in all of his glory.


    Realising that the battle was already over, Huang Yu let out a deep sigh.


    "Alright, I give up, You win."


    Huang Yu plopped to the ground as he looked up at Hui Mie, who was currently smiling.


    Despite this loss, Huang Yu wasn''t particularly upset.


    He had gained a lot during this sparring session with Hui Mie.


    Be it the King''s Wisdom or his comprehension of his laws, all of them received rather stunning breakthroughs in strength.


    In fact, if Huang Yu wanted to, he could break through several ranks of cultivation in a row at this moment.


    "You''re pretty strong."


    Huang Yu was snapped out of his thoughts as Hui Mie''s voice entered his ears.


    Turning to the side, Huang Yu found Hui Mie sitting next to him with a smile still on his face.


    Huang Yu tilted his head to the side.


    "Are you¡­ patronising me?"


    Hearing this, Hui Mie laughed sheepishly.


    "No really. You''re strong. Much stronger than anyone at your age by a long shot, even in the Divine Realm.??


    "Then what about if you compared me to the older ones?"


    That sent Hui Mie into a period of silence.


    After a few moments of pondering, Hui Mie spoke up.


    "I''ll be honest here, your skills are atrocious for your level of strength."


    "Thanks, that was completely what I wanted to hear."


    Faced with Huang Yu''s wit, Hui Mie paused for a brief moment before he brushed it aside and continued speaking.


    "Anyways, you have the brute force and some abilities that put Third-Class Gods to shame. However, you just don''t have the sheer skill that a human god should have."


    "For example, your swordsmanship. It''s amazing among the mortals, but to Gods?"


    "You''re like a kid swinging a stick to them."


    Hearing this, Huang Yu raised an eyebrow.


    "What about my sword intent then? It''s a rarity down here."


    "Not really that much in the Divine Realm. Most sword users have it, though that has more to do with the learning environment more than talent."


    Huang Yu nodded his head before his eyes turned serious in contemplation.


    If Hui Mie''s words were to be believed, then he still had a long way to go if he wanted to live uninhibited.


    The mysterious woman who had called out to him back then was definitely at least from a Divine Realm.


    If the Xianxia cliches were to be correct, then Huang Yu will have his work really cut out for him in the future.


    Misinterpreting Huang Yu''s gaze for one of discouragement, Hui Mie''s expression turned a little guilty.


    "Um, I''d like to add that the skill problem isn''t your fault!"


    "You''re only sixteen years old and you''ve probably not had much contact with Gods at all."


    "It''s rather normal that you don''t have any Divine-ranked techniques in your arsenal."


    Seeing this frantic expression on Hui Mie''s face, Huang Yu let out a snigger but chose not to correct this misconception.


    Instead, he chose to change the topic into a more light-hearted one.


    "You''re surprisingly chill for a God King y''know. I was told that Gods at high levels were complete and utter douchebags."


    "Who told you that? That is completely and utterly untrue. Only those Spirit Beasts would say such a thing."


    Well, Hui Mie wasn''t wrong in thinking that last part.


    "We Gods are the paragons of justice that rule over the myriad planes justly. Anyone who says otherwise is lying."


    Hey¡­ why did Huang Yu find this style of speaking kinda familiar?


    Shaking his head to get rid of these thoughts, Huang Yu let out a chuckle as he took his phone out of his spatial ring.


    And yes, he did mean phone and not Spiritual Communicator.


    Fuck that other name.


    Huang Yu''s third eye glowed brightly as he abused the King''s Wisdom to get a signal for it.


    "Hey, what''s that?"


    "A phone."


    "A phone? It looks rather interesting. Humans in the lower planes always come up with these strange devices to make up for their shortcomings."


    Ignoring that, Huang Yu made a call as he placed his phone next to his ear.


    After a few rings, the call went through.


    "Huang Yu? Is that you? What took so long? Did anything unforeseen happen? Are you okay? Did you suffer from any injuries?"


    A barrage of questions instantly bombarded his ear as Huang Yu had to turn the volume down slightly.


    A wry smile appearing on his face, Huang Yu answered.


    "Relax Gu Yue. It''s nothing. Cultivation just took a bit longer than expected. I''ll be back soon."


    Huang Yu and Gu Yue continued to converse for a while as Hui Mie sat at the side there.


    For some reason, Hui Mie suddenly felt as if he was a third wheel, despite no one else being here other than the two of them.


    He wasn''t unhappy about this though.


    From the looks of it, it seemed that his son had a girlfriend!


    If he had the chance, he definitely wanted to get a good look at her!


    Stuck in his thoughts, Hui Mie didn''t even realise it when Huang Yu had already stood up with the call already ended.


    It was only when Huang Yu spoke did Hui Mie get snapped out of his thoughts.


    "Hey, you coming?"


    The grin that appeared on Hui Mie''s face was absolutely spectacular.

 Chapter 106 - Return

    A/N: I promised another chapter, so here it is. Sorry if it''s short though. I''m having a writer''s block at the moment. This chapter more light-hearted than the previous ones so let me know if you prefer this or the chapters before.


    And btw, *Pulls gun up*. Please don''t forget to comment and donate some power stones!


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    "Teacher, I''m leaving now."


    Those were Gu Yue''s words as she faced down Leng Yaozhu, the Heavenly Phoenix Douluo who was sitting behind a desk.


    Hearing Gu Yue''s words, Leng Yaozhu raised an eyebrow. "Why? Your cultivation is soaring like a rocket right now. You shouldn''t waste your time while you''re still in your youth."


    "I just have something to do."


    Leng Yaozhu kept silent after these words for a moment as she looked at Gu Yue''s face.


    Seeing this slightly excited expression, a lightbulb seemed to have been lit up in Leng Yaozhu''s head as her eyes widened.


    "Hey¡­ don''t tell me¡­"


    "You have a boyfriend?!?!?!" Leng Yaozhu shouted as she slammed her hands on the table. The pitch of her voice had a noticeable increase as she placed her face close to Gu Yue''s.


    Taking a step back, Gu Yue put her hands up. "Teacher, personal space please."


    "Ah, sorry sorry. But anyways, am I right, or am I right? You have a boyfriend now don''t you Gu Yue? No wonder I saw so often with that dazed look in your eyes!"


    "Wow, you''re really spoiling me for choices right now aren''t you?"


    Leng Yaozhu laughed. "There''s no need to be shy Gu Yue. Just tell your teacher if she''s right! You should know that I''m not just a high-level spirit master, but also a high-level love guru!"


    "Aren''t you still single though?"


    Leng Yaozhu took a few seconds to reboot herself before she let out a dry cough. "You see, I just haven''t found the right person yet. This is a very important decision in my life and I believe that each and everything should be thought out perfectly."


    "I heard back then that you were rejected by the Atlas Dou¡ª"


    "OKAY GU YUE. ENOUGH ABOUT THAT FOR NOW. IT ISN''T THAT IMPORTANT."


    Leng Yaozhu took a deep breath before her expression returned to normal. "Let''s forget about my problems and talk more about you. So about your relationship status¡­"


    Gu Yue rolled her eyes. "Yes, I do have a boyfriend."


    There was a smile on her face though as she uttered these words.


    "That is absolutely perfect. You have to bring him in for me to see!" There were stars in Leng Yaozhu''s eyes as she clasped Gu Yue''s hands. "I have to see if he''s worthy of my dear little disciple!"


    "If not... then I''ll teach that guy what it means to be a toad ?usting for swan meat..."


    Gu Yue sweatdropped as a wry smile appeared on her face. "I''m afraid it''s not so easy to get him here. He''s a pretty busy person."


    "In that case, is your boyfriend handsome Gu Yue?"


    "Very."


    "Is he talented?"


    "Extremely."


    "Is he loyal?"


    "A hundred percent."


    "Is he good in the sheets?"


    "He''s amaz¡ª wait what?"


    Gu Yue paused as she fully registered her teacher''s words. Looking at Leng Yaozhu''s face, Gu Yue gritted her teeth as she saw her wiggle her eyebrows.


    "You know... wrestling with the dragon, a rumble in the jungle, the rumpy-pumpy..."


    Feeling her eye twitch, Gu Yue escaped from her teacher''s clutches as she retreated another few steps back.


    "I think I should be going now¡­"


    Hearing this, Leng Yaozhu''s expression turned a bit frantic. "Wait Gu Yue! I was wrong! Just answer one more question from me!


    Gu Yue sighed as she relented. "What is it?"


    "Since you have a boyfriend, then what about Qiangu Zhangting? He''s been cultivating like crazy just to impress you. I don''t think there''s any other person that can be as good as him.."


    Hearing that name, a disgusted expression involuntarily appeared on Gu Yue''s face. "That guy is a complete freak."


    "Whaaaat? No way. Everyone always calls him the perfect gentleman..."


    "He said he fell in love with my body when I was twelve¡­"


    "..."


    Not caring about this, Gu Yue continued on. "Don''t you know that at the highest state of being a rogue, others will think of one as a gentleman? When facing another rouge, they can be more roguish than him, but when facing a gentleman, they can be just as suave gentlemanly? It''s only then that one truly reaches the apex, a true genuine scoundrel."


    Leng Yaozhu''s expression turned a little weak as she found herself revising her impression of Qiangu Zhangting.


    With Gu Yue''s words in her head, a lot of Qiangu Zhangting''s seemingly gentlemanly actions in the past could have said to be pretty scoundrel-like now...


    It was at this moment that a very familiar voice rang from outside the door.


    "Gu Yue! Is that you inside there with Her Excellency Heavenly Phoenix Douluo?! I have something I gift you!"


    "Speak of the fu?k?n? devil."


    Turning back to her teacher, Gu Yue bade her a quick goodbye before she yeeted herself out of that place in a distortion of space.


    As the Silver Dragon King, she naturally had no fear of anything on the Douluo Planet¡­


    However, that thing¡­ it scares her¡­


    Inside a luxurious suite at Star Luo Empire, a rift in space opened up before it was ripped open by a pair of hands.


    Two tall figures stepped out of that rift just as the rift began to close once more.


    These two were naturally Huang Yu and Hui Mie.


    Stretching his limbs, Huang Yu left out a yawn as he pointed to the couch.


    "You can take a seat there while we wait for Gu Yue to arrive for dinner. I''ll go take a shower first."


    Seeing Hui Mie nod his head, Huang Yu walked off to the bathroom.


    When Huang Yu entered it and the sound of water pouring down entered Hui Mie''s ears, he let out a deep sigh as every tense muscle in his body relaxed.


    It was extremely nerve-wracking to be with his long estranged son. The two of them had warmed up quite a bit after their battle, but Hui Mie still felt a bit of distance between them.


    That was to be expected after all. Rome wasn''t built in a day.


    Though there was still the problem of Sheng Ming''s divine sense inside Huang Yu''s body to deal with.


    Well enough about that for now.


    Shaking his head, Hui Mie got rid of depressing thoughts as he looked to the device in front of him.


    Huang Yu had called it a ''tee-vee''?


    It was very interesting, being able to project images on that black screen.


    Of course, the Divine Realm had something far more advanced, but that was done more so through the use of the Divine Realm''s Core than technology.


    Getting up from his seat before it was even warm, Hui Mie approached this ''tee-vee''.


    Touching it, Hui Mie felt its smooth curves as he ??r?ssed the entirety of its glossy surface with his pale hands.


    Hui Mie fiddled around with the bu??ons that he found underneath it as he found it especially interesting to toy around with it.


    Curiosity getting the best of him, Hui Mie couldn''t help but continue to experiment on this ''tee-vee'' as he lived up to his title as the God of Destruction.


    Press F for the TV.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    "Huang Yu! I''m back!"


    The door burst open as Gu Yue''s excited figure rushed into the luxurious suite.


    Her amethyst eyes sparkling with happiness, they scanned the suite as they attempted to search for her lover.


    However, it was at this moment that she froze completely as her eyes made contact with a different red-haired man in the room.


    This man was sitting in a small mountain of parts, dismantling¡­ whatever that thing was as he turned towards Gu Yue as well.


    There was complete silence in the room for a moment as the two just kept their sights on each other, shock completely filling their gazes.


    It was also at this moment that Huang Yu emerged from the bath with a towel around his waist.


    "WHY THE HELL ARE YOU HERE YOU DOING HERE YOU SHITTY LIZARD/WHINY FUCK?!?!"

 Chapter 107 - A Dragon and a God

    A/N: Welp, this chapter was tiring to write. I''m going to bed. Good night.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    At the dining table, there was an incredibly gloomy aura as Huang Yu and Gu Yue sat next to one another whilst Hui Mie sat alone on the other side.


    Taking a bite out of his steak, Huang Yu couldn''t help but repeatedly shift his gaze between Gu Yue and Hui Mie.


    There seemed to be an invisible battlefield between them at this moment as the two of them tried their very best to disintegrate each other with their eyes.


    Too bad that they couldn''t do that.


    Huang Yu though, was a completely different story.


    The period of awkwardness for Huang Yu remained for quite a while.


    "So, Silver Dragon King, how has it been living under a forest for so long? Did you particularly enjoy your stay there for a couple of millennium or so?"


    As Gu Yue heard this, a seemingly innocent smile appeared on her face. "It''s been rather lovely. However, let''s not talk about me, let''s talk about you God of Destruction. How''s your love life at the moment?"


    Oof. That was super effective.


    A slight crack sounded from the chair as Hui Mie forced a smile of his own. "Well, I would love to tell you, but it''s not really something that you juniors should know about."


    "Haha, I''m so sorry about that. I really just wanted to know some stories about the beautiful love story between the God of Destruction and the Goddess of Life." Gu Yue said with a laugh.


    "From the memories of the Dragon God, he found his two juniors rather¡­ cute when you stood in front of him."


    At this moment, Hui Mie found Gu Yue''s smile outright sinister.


    Alright, two can play it that game.


    You underestimate my power Silver Dragon King...


    "Oh, the Dragon God felt that? It''s a shame that he got split in half by the Asura God though. If he was still here, I would love to exchange some pointers with him now."


    Hearing this, Gu Yue placed her elbows on the table as she held her face up with both hands.


    "He would have definitely been happy to do so. Maybe you could bring your wife and learn a bit or two from him. After all, he has both of your Godheads along with a myriad of other abilities."


    At the side, Huang Yu was listening to all of this with a slightly ugly expression on his face.


    He was truly facing a dilemma right now.


    Should he stop them or not?


    What a difficult choice¡­


    Watching their passive aggressive ribs on one another was like watching a train wreck.


    He didn''t want to stare, but he just couldn''t look away.


    To be honest, if this was anyone else right now, Huang Yu would just say "Fuck it." and let the whole world burn.


    Then, he would take a potato chip¡­ and eat it!


    Unfortunately for him, the situation here really didn''t allow for that.


    Hui Mie seemed to be on the losing side at the moment, but that was because he hadn''t used his true ability¡­


    Call it a hunch from a connoisseur of the Dao of Bullshittery, but Huang Yu felt that Hui Mie was playing a pig to eat a tiger.


    Gu Yue had reached the level where she had begun to grasp the essence of such a profound Dao, but Hui Mie¡­


    That man seemed to have begun to become one with such a horrible Dao¡­


    How frightening.


    There was a look of helplessness on his face as he began, "It can''t be helped. The Dragon God is rather ancient so he''s very powerful."


    It was only then did Hui Mie''s expression turn absolutely sinister. "Speaking of ancient though, how old are you anyways this year Gu Yu¡ª"


    A dry cough suddenly came from Huang Yu''s throat as he gave a meaningful look to both sides.


    Huang Yu wasn''t an idiot.


    He knew where Hui Mie was going with that sentence.


    How the hell could he not? That was the exact same burn he would use on her every single time they bantered.


    And each and every time he said it, he ended up sleeping alone on the couch for the night...


    Until Gu Yue decided to sneak onto the couch during the night of course.


    Ah, but let''s not stress the details.


    Back on topic, as Gu Yue''s boyfriend, he had the responsibility to shield her from all wind and rain.


    Hence, there was no way he was going to allow Hui Mie to finish that sentence.


    "So.." Huang Yu began, "Since we''re all done eating, let''s clean up. It''s getting pretty late."


    Shifting his gaze to Gu Yue, Huang Yu gave her a wink. "We should be heading to bed after that right? We have a lot of catching up to do."


    Seeing this, Gu Yue seemed to lag briefly before she nodded her head vigorously.


    "I think my injuries are acting up again. They''ve been rather debilitating these past few weeks without your help. So, you''ll have to stay up to help me all night."


    That was all that is to it.


    Absolutely not for anything else other than helping her recover her injuries.


    As Huang Yu gave a nod in reply, Gu Yue lost her interest in Hui Mie as she hurriedly cleaned up her own plate along with helping Huang Yu wash his.


    The moment they were done, she dragged him off as the bedroom door slammed shut with a bang.


    Still standing there outside, Hui Mie had a blank expression on his face as he involuntarily uttered,


    "What the fu?k just happened?"


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Her similarly red eyes seemed to hold a sense of sorrow as she sat there silently.


    By her feet, they were several small beasts laying there who seemed as if they were extremely familiar with her.


    All of them seemed to understand her current state of mind as they tried to cheer her up with soft nuzzles.


    While this would have worked normally, with the situation that the red-haired girl was facing, it didn''t help even a single bit.


    "Zhi Nu, what are you doing here?"


    As a distinctly male voice resounded throughout the open plains, the girl, now known as Zhi Nu was snapped out of her thoughts.


    Turning her head back at breakneck speeds, she scrambled to her feet as her eyes made contact with a pair of red irises with a black cross in the centre.


    The man was one of average height, with an athletic build with long, brown spiky hair.


    He wore a set of tiger skin clothes that left his midriff uncovered as a winged band floated around his head.


    "Uncle!"


    Zhi Nu''s sweet and delicate voice rang through the field as she instantly burst towards and caught him in a big hug.


    Her uncle was slightly surprised by her action, but his eyes turned gentle as he stroked her hair with his calloused palm.


    It was only a few moments later did she finally release her uncle from the hug.


    Looking at Zhi Nu''s slightly teary eyes, red-eyes narrowed.


    "Zhi Nu, why are you crying. Did someone bully you?"


    Hearing this, Zhi Nu let out a soft shout as she hurriedly wiped the tears in her eyes. "No, uncle. No one bullied me."


    The man raised an eyebrow. "In that case, please do answer my previous question. What are you doing here? You know that the others don''t like you having much contact with me..."


    "Uncle, I don''t care about those guys. They''re always so uptight about the rules and regulations." Zhi Nu said with a frown. Taking a quick glance at her uncle, she slyly added. "They''ve gotten news about Imperial Father but they''re still dilly-dallying with the procedures and stuff for leaving the Divine Star¡­"


    A smile appeared on the man''s face as he heard this. "Little girl, you don''t have to beat around the bush like this. This is about your old man right?."


    Zhi Nu blushed faintly before she nodded slowly at her uncle''s words. "Uncle, can you send some of your clones to search for Imperial Father?"


    "Sure! I''ve been itching to have a fight with him after so long anyways." the man said with a loud laugh.


    "Didn''t Imperial Father beat you up really badly that time when you attacked the Heavenly Realm though?"


    "That was a long time ago. I''ve gotten a lot stronger now. Your old man may not necessarily be my opponent now hahaha!"


    Plucking a few hairs from his head, the man gently tossed them up into the air before they formed tens of thousands of clones of him.


    Giving them a signal with his eyes, they nodded back before they disappeared at speeds faster than light.


    Turning back to Zhi Nu, he gave her a smile as he reassured her. "They''ll be on the lookout for your old man now."


    "Thank you uncle!" Zhi Nu said with excitement clear on her face.


    "No problem. Something like this is just a small matter¡­


    For the Great Sage Equal to Heaven."

 Chapter 108

    In a moderately sized closed room, Huang Yu sat on a piece of soft padding on the ground in a lotus position.


    His breath was calm and steady, taking long, deep breaths as a soft smile could be seen on his face.


    As his eyes slowly fluttered open, he let out a gentle sigh.


    At this moment, Huang Yu had broken through to Rank 60, making him a genuine Spirit Emperor.


    After consolidating his understanding of the myriads of laws after his battle with Hui Mie, along with a little ''essence'' exchange with his lover the night before, Huang Yu found his breakthroughs coming through as quickly as lightning.


    If anyone were to know about this, they would very likely be shocked out of their minds.


    A sixteen-year-old Spirit Emperor!


    Not even the founder of the glorious Tang Sect, Tang San could boast such an illustrious feat!


    However, Huang Yu seemed to think differently.


    There wasn''t even a hint of happiness on his face as he slowly pushed himself up with his hands.


    Instead, his expression turned disappointed as he stretched his stiff limbs.


    "Jorm¡­ he still hasn''t woken up huh?"


    Back then, during the battle with the Dragon God''s will, Jorm had fallen into a deep slumber in an attempt to absorb some of the Dragon God''s powers.


    Obviously, a task like this would be nigh impossible for any normal Spirit Beast. However, Jorm was anything but normal.


    It was a supreme beast tempered by Huang Yu''s leftover power of creation! How could such a beast ever be compared to anything other than those at the apex?


    Nonetheless, the Dragon God wasn''t a joke either. Hence, even with so many extra buffs, Jorm still needed lots of time to truly evolve.


    Now that Huang Yu had reached Rank 60, he would need an extra spirit soul in order to allow him to get through the bottleneck between ranks.


    Huang Yu had studied them once before, trying to find ways to break through without spirit rings, but the laws of the world were a tough nut to crack.


    Nonetheless, he wasn''t demotivated by this.


    What doesn''t kill you makes you stronger!


    Unless of course, it was a super debilitating injury such as getting brain damage or some shit like that, but he would digress.


    Abolishing the spirit ring system was only the first step in his true goal...


    As Huang Yu opened the door to the cultivation room, he was met with the figure of Hui Mie sitting on the couch.


    Plopping onto the couch next to him, Huang Yu asked, "So, what happened to the TV?"


    There was nary a hint of expression on Hui Mie''s face as he took a sip of tea.


    "It broke."


    "In that case, what happened to the air-conditioning?"


    There was a brief period of silence for a moment before Hui Mie spoke up again.


    "It also broke."


    "I see. And did any of these have anything to do with you?"


    "No," Hui Mie blurted out immediately.


    Huang Yu glanced at Hui Mie as he raised an eyebrow. "Really?"


    Seeing Huang Yu''s reaction, Hui Mie cleared his throat as he spoke with a slightly embarrassed voice.


    "Maybe a little."


    Hearing this, Huang Yu nodded sagely as he closed his eyes. "I see¡­ you really do deserve to be known as the God of Destruction..."


    There was a moment of awkward silence after that as the two men just sat on the couch doing nothing.


    Only a few minutes later was the silence finally broken.


    "So, that magazine underneath the coffee table¡­ pretty kinky eh?"


    Goddammit Hui Mie.


    Even if Huang Yu didn''t accept him as his father yet, it was still fu?k?n? awkward to talk about this type of shit with him.


    A bead of sweat couldn''t help but trail down the foreheads of Xiao Chen and Romario as they knelt before a large grey throne.


    Sitting on it, was the very definition of the perfect lifeform as they had to do their very best to contain their heavy breathings.


    They just couldn''t help it.


    Their King¡­ was just too cool!!!


    His head lackadaisical laid on one of his fists as an ordinary wooden staff rested on his ??p. His slightly grown out red-hair trailed behind his shoulders as it complemented the beautiful robe on their King''s body.


    "What are the two of you here for?"


    The two Bishops of Nox were snapped out of the trance they were in as Huang Yu''s voice entered their ears.


    Taking a deep breath, Xiao Chen was the first to manage to properly calm herself as she spoke out.


    "My King, first of all, congratulations on your successful awakening of your bloodline. We hope that the King shall live for an eternity"


    Hearing this, a cool smile appeared on Huang Yu''s face as his fingers toyed with the staff on his ??p.


    "Hmph, was there any doubt that I would succeed? Anyways, is that it or is there anything else you want to tell me?"


    Xiao Chen opened her mouth to continue, but she was cut off when Romario spoke up before she could.


    "My King, there is a person from the Holy Spirit Cult that wishes to meet you. I believe his name is Ha Luosa."


    As Romario spoke, Xiao Chen couldn''t help but throw a dirty glance his way.


    Huang Yu saw this of course, but chose not to comment.


    It was at this moment that Huang Yu took a double take as well.


    The person''s name¡­ was Ha Luosa?


    The same Ha¡­ as in...


    HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHA.


    "Yes, my King."


    Getting up from his seat, Huang Yu pretentiously swept his robe to the side as he strode past the kneeling figures of his Bishops.


    This move always gets all the bitches.


    Plz don''t tell Gu Yue that he said that though.


    "Sure then. I wanna meet this guy from the Holy Spirit Cult. Maybe he''ll have something interesting to show me."


    As the two Bishops were about to get up, Huang Yu suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    That just reminded him, he would have to buff some of his followers huh?


    With Huang Yu already reaching the level of the Gods, he would eventually be going out into the vast universe.


    He didn''t want Nox to fade out of relevance as his power levels kept increasing just like all the harem members of those guys in Xianxia did, so he would definitely have to help them improve as well.


    And he knew just what to do about it.


    "Hey, do you guys need some spirit bones?" Huang Yu suddenly asked.


    As these words entered the ears of the two Bishops, a look of confusion appeared on their faces.


    "My King, isn''t your lover the leader of the Spirit Beasts? Did she allow you to give away some of the spirit bones?"


    Shaking his head, Huang Yu replied , "No, but just watch."


    His third eye opened up on his forehead as it glowed slightly with a bright light.


    Weak Force + Strong Force : Power of Creation


    Yes, you didn''t see that wrongly.


    Huang Yu had opened up every single gate during that time he obtained the Blade of Tathagata.


    He would have used more of its abilities back when he was fighting against Hui Mie, but weak force could only be lethal, and the strong force was just a bunch of DBZ ki blasts as long as he didn''t want to insta-kill with it..


    However, the moment all of the gates opened up inside of Huang Yu''s head that time, a fifth gate popped up, far larger than the four other gates combined.


    When Huang Yu saw it back then, his only thought was to Nigerundayo the fu?k outta there.


    Based on his calculations, there was a very high chance that instead of an ability behind that gate, it would be something not very good for his health.


    As for what¡­ he didn''t know¡­


    Maybe like possession from an old monster or something?


    Ain''t nobody got time for that right?


    As for why those two forces formed this power, strong force was the force holding together atoms and weak force was the force that causes beta decay in atoms.


    Putting them together, you can turn anything in the world into anything he wanted.


    Including lead to gold.


    So yes, Huang Yu was an alchemist now as well.


    Seeing Huang Yu''s actions, the eyes of Xiao Chen and Romario burst wide open.


    Spirit bones?


    Those were things that they could hardly even dream about!


    Although they were Titled Douluos, their ascension happened at an unprecedented rate.


    This was as a result of the fact that Huang Yu supported their cultivations with faith energy from his followers along with them spending a massive amount of their time in cultivation.


    Hence, they never really got the chance to tussle around with real spirit beasts much.


    Even when they did, none of them popped some spirit bones.


    So hearing that Huang Yu could just make spirit bones like one would make a plate of rice was incredibly surprising.


    The two Bishops didn''t know though that if Huang Yu heard their thoughts that he probably would blush.


    He was a man of many skills, but his skills in the kitchen¡­


    They were hopeless.


    As Huang Yu left the room, the two Bishops remained shell-shocked inside there.

 Chapter 109 - Chpater 109

    A year passed in a flash after the day that Huang Yu and Gu Yue had quit Shrek Academy at the Star Luo Empire.


    During this time, many things had happened within Nox.


    The most prominent thing that happened was Huang Yu''s reappearance along with the introduction of a massive number of true dragon spirit bones.


    Huang Yu had created a literal truckload of them and had placed them in Nox''s stash as incentive for his men to work a little harder.


    He made sure that everyone in the organisation got equal treatment. Nox was an organisation that adhered to righteous policies and gave an equal environment for everyone to strive. No one was to get preferential treatment and¡ª


    Who the hell was he kidding?


    Of course he gave preferential treatment.


    His Bishops got their whole body decked out with true dragon spirit bones, allowing them to breakthrough even further and increase their sheer battle prowess.


    Sure, it was unfair.


    However, Huang Yu wasn''t a robot. How could he not treat those that had followed him longer better?


    If it was in your case, would you not treat your family and friends better than some random co-workers that you don''t even know the names of?


    Of course, this set of actions had caused Gu Yue to question him about where he got all these spirit bones from.


    After he had shown her his little magic trick, he got some (4000 words omitted).


    :Putting that aside, the meeting with Ha Luosa had gone very simply.


    Ha Luosa had gone into the room that Huang Yu was in¡­


    Then only Huang Yu came out.


    Efficient wasn''t it?


    There was only room for one cul¡ª he meant righteous God-serving organisation on this planet.


    Huang Yu had also sparred quite often with Hui Mie as well during this past year.


    Facing Hui Mie''s strength which seemed to be like a depthless gorge, Huang Yu managed to gain many understandings of his swordsmanship.


    That mysterious state that he had been in when he had fought against Hui Mie the first time... he managed to touch it during the many spars with Hui Mie.


    However, touching was not the same as having in it the palm of your hand.


    And no, that was not what you were probably thinking you perverts.


    Huang Yu had asked Hui Mie some questions about it, but for some reason, he refused to give a straight answer.


    Instead, he said something vague, like:


    "You must open your heart up to your sword as you would with your loved ones. Only then, can you achieve unity with your sword as you would with in the bosom of your lover."


    Those words had given Huang Yu a set of thoughts that he would really like to slap out of his head but oh well.


    Words could never do the true profundities of the Dao any justice.


    After all, could a human understand the barks of a rabid dog?


    Just take that difference, then multiply it by infinity.


    It was only then would you have the difference between human words and the Dao.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    The Shrek Academy group at the Star Luo Empire wasn''t idle as well during this time.


    They had gone around to the various schools of Star Luo Empire, and completely decimated a bunch of scrubs as planned.


    As their business in the Star Luo Empire came to an end, Elder Cai made the call for the Shrek Academy group to return to the Douluo Continent.


    They chose not to wait for Tang Wulin, causing protests among the more or less confirmed six members of the Shrek Seven Monsters. However, those protests were calmed after an intense discussion and several promises made.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing they could do about it.


    Tang Wulin was MIA while Gu Yue was a member of the Spirit Pagoda.


    And about Huang Yu?


    He had seemingly disappeared from their radar one day despite the frequent ''check-ups'' by Elder Cai.


    It was something unethical, but how could they not do it? Huang Yu''s talent was off the charts and he was the only living user of sword intent that they knew.


    If he fell into the wrong path, then it would be devastating for the entire continent if¡ª no, when he became a Limit Douluo.


    Hence, they had to nip him in the bud should he show any dispositions of turning to the dark side.


    It was just a shame for them that it was far too late for them to ever do anything to him.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    "What are you doing?"


    Those were Gu Yue''s words as she appeared in a silver flash at an enclosed training ground.


    Shifting her gaze to the man sitting in the middle of the training ground, her eyes softened a little as she approached him.


    As Huang Yu heard Gu Yue''s words, he was snapped out of the trance he had been in as he placed down the wooden cane in his hands.


    "Gu Yue? Didn''t you have something to do at the Spirit Pagoda?"


    "I finished it early so I came here to find you."


    Huang Yu nodded his head at Gu Yue''s reply as he turned his head back to the staff in his hands.


    HIs third eye on his forehead glowing again, he attempted to scan the secrets of this cane in his hands.


    This was one of the supreme tools that he had obtained along with the Blade of Tathagata and the Robe of the Sage.


    It was called the Cane of the Sage.


    Other than to look cool that is.


    Hence, Huang Yu thought that it may prove to be another way he could get a qualitative boost of power other than to focus on the path of the sword at the moment.


    The laws of space inside this staff were absolutely absurd. Even with his analytical abilities and his comprehension of space, he was unable to decode even a single bit of it.


    Truly deserving of a divine level weapon.


    As Gu Yue saw Huang Yu''s actions, she sighed softly.


    A myriad of emotions flashed through her eyes as she kept her eyes on Huang Yu.


    It was only after a few moments did her eyes finally harden, seemingly having made up a decision.


    Gu Yue walked up next to Huang Yu''s sitting figure before she squatted to reach his eye level.


    "You need to take a break." she said firmly.


    Huang Yu blinked a few times as Gu Yue''s words entered his ears.


    Looking up back at her, Huang Yu tilted his head to the side in confusion. "What?"


    "You heard me. You''ve been training for almost every single hour every day for the past year y''know? You need to take a break before you are the one who breaks down..." Gu Yue spoke in a calm manner.


    Huang Yu scratched the back of his head as he laughed, "There''s no need for that Gu Yue. I''m perfec¡ª"


    He was cut off as Gu Yue hissed out, "No you''re not Huang Yu. The others might not be able to tell, but I can see that something''s clearly going on with you. You''re fretting about something¡­"


    Facing Gu Yue''s sudden outburst, Huang Yu was left momentarily stunned as he quickly reclaimed his bearings.


    Huang Yu opened his mouth to speak, but Gu Yue didn''t let him do so as she continued in a fervor, "I know you''re facing a lot of things but I''m worried about you..."


    "Weren''t you the one who told me that you shouldn''t keep what''s bothering you bottled in? It keeps building up, bit by bit, until it becomes completely unbearable. I really don''t want you to see like that."


    "I know that at this moment I''m not strong enough to help you, but please, I want to help you even if it''s just a bit. I''m willing to shoulder part of the burden no matter how heavy it is."


    "Because¡­"


    "I love you Huang Yu."


    Complicated emotions filled Huang Yu''s eyes as he listened to Gu Yue''s heartfelt words.


    Out of all of them, the one that Huang Yu felt the most was guilt.


    It was true. He had been pushing himself to the very limit this past year.


    But that was because he didn''t have much of a choice in it. With the crappy impending threat of his bloodline''s love interest, he had all the motivation in the world to push himself to the next level as fast as possible.


    If not for himself, then for the sake of Gu Yue.


    God knows what will happen if a catfight happens...


    However, he hadn''t realised how much his actions had actually hurt his lover.


    He had become the very thing that he had sought to destroy.


    Huang Yu let out a deep sigh, allowing his hands to stroke Gu Yue''s long silver hair at this moment.


    "I''m sorry¡­" he murmured, "You''re right¡­ you know me the best after all..."


    Closing his eyes, Huang Yu pulled Gu Yue into his embrace as he whispered in her ears, "Do you really want to know about it? It''s some pretty murky waters that I''m in right now¡­"


    "Definitely." Gu Yue answered without a hint of hesitation.


    As he heard this, a sense of happiness welled up within him. He couldn''t help but wrap his arms tighter around his lover as he buried his face into her hair.


    "Ok then." Huang Yu began.


    "To tell you the truth, I''ve been hearing thin¨C"


    Huang Yu was never able to finish that sentence as he suddenly found himself in a world of darkness.


    Standing on a surface of golden lights coalesced into a floor, Huang Yu nearly jumped as the fifth gate that he had seen previously suddenly slammed down in front of him.


    Huang Yu instantly retreated ten steps, knowing that something very wrong was happening.


    There was no way that him appearing here just as he was about to tell Gu Yue about his secret stalker was just a coincidence.


    It was then that the fifth gate glowed with a brilliant jade light.


    Before Huang Yu could react, he was thrown out of his mindscape back into the real world again.


    The Cane of the Sage beside him suddenly glowed with a bright light as the laws of space and time were converging around his body.


    These same laws pushed Gu Yue''s soft body away from him as it slowly lifted him up into the air.


    Huang Yu attempted to mobilise the King''s Wisdom along with some of his spiritual energy to use his comprehension of the laws, but it was futile.


    They were just too powerful.


    With a serious expression on her face, Gu Yue scrambled up to her feet.


    Summoning her staff in her hand, six rings appeared behind her as she attempted to take control of the laws of space that was surrounding Huang YU.


    Unfortunately, she only managed to delay the inevitable for a few seconds before she was repelled once more.


    Landing away a few metres again, Gu Yue spat out a glob of blood as she reached out to him in desperation.


    "Huang Yu!"


    "Gu Yue!"


    Just as she was about to make contact with Huang Yu, a bright flash filled the world as her hands made contact with absolutely nothing.


    Standing there, Gu Yue''s eyes seemed to become dull as she just stared at the spot that Huang Yu was just at.


    She didn''t even react when a tear slid down the side of her face.


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    A/N: I''m probably gonna get a ton of flak for this decision, but hear me out.


    Tbh, when I first started this story, I had really only planned it up until the Dragon God arc. After that, I was actually planning on dropping to go for another story since I didn''t plan for the future at that time.


    But in the end, I chose not to do so. As I wrote, i couldn''t help but feel a sense of responsibility to finish this story at least. However, I was getting kinda bored, as you can see from the past few chapters.


    And so, I would like to put up a poll in this chapter. Do you want me to rewrite the chapter, keep it like it is, or drop the story and go for the Tutorial one?


    Depending on the results, I might change how I''m going forwards with the story.

 Chapter 109

    A/N: Well, I decided to rewrite that chapter. However, I''ll also delay that scene for the future since I feel that my actions were a bit too abrupt. This chapter is something completely different.


    "What are you doing?"


    Ha Luosa had a grim expression on his face as he gently floated in the skies.


    At this very moment, there were three people surrounding him in the form of a triangle.


    Seeing the ¦¸ symbol printed on the sides of the green clothing of the shoulders of these three, Ha Luosa was especially sure that these people were from Nox.


    "Didn''t we agree that I would find you? Besides that, how did you find me in the first place?"


    A snort emerged from a large man, whose body was akin to a mountain''s. "Hmph, is our King someone you can meet anytime you want? Our King wishes to see you now, so your only choice is to follow us."


    "Oh? But what if I don''t want to go with you? You''re being awfully rude don''t you know that?" A smirk appeared on Ha Luosa''s face as he said this.


    A soft laugh came from a beautiful girl with long, blonde hair as she covered her mouth with a hand.


    "In that case, I guess we''ll have to take you by force."


    Opening her large eyes, a chill appeared as a massive force exploded from the bodies of all three Bishops of Nox.


    The Heavens and the Earth trembled as the skies parted under the force of the three Bishops of Nox, namely, Xiao Chen, Guang Biao and Romario respectively.


    Ha Luosa let out a sneer as he sensed the levels of cultivation of the three Bishops of Nox. ''Merely three Rank 97s¡­ where did they get the confidence to deal with me?"


    HIs thoughts were rather natural for any Limit Douluo, let alone one that had reached the realm of Quasi God.


    The weakest Limit Douluo was called the Quasi Demigod. They were ones that had yet to truly leap through the Dragon''s Gate as they still had to stabilise their cultivations.


    However, once that was done, they would become Demigods, beings far superior to a Quasi Demigod.


    And to go even further was the Quasi God realm, a state only achieved by those at the apex of the world.


    A Quasi Demigod could easily defeat tens of Rank 98 Hyper Douluos with ease. And to add on to that, the ratio of difference between the three small realms in the Limit Douluo was 1:2:6.


    Although that was a very¡­ questionable set of numbers once said out loud, facts were facts.


    This wasn''t even mentioning the fact that Ha Luosa was a Evil Spirit Master, and was stronger than most other Quasi Gods.


    Perhaps on the continent at this moment, only Yun Ming, the Sea God Pavillion Master, and some of the other members of the Holy Spirit Cult were his opponents.


    "Ha Luosa, we''ll give you another chance. Will you come with us?"


    Shifting his gaze to Romario, Ha Luosa let out a laugh. "Make me."


    "As you wish."


    That was the only thing Ha Luosa heard before he found the world spinning around him.


    "What¡ª BLURKH!"


    Ha Luosa was sent flying hundreds of metres away, leaving a trail of blood in his path.


    "Asura Shockwave.''


    Hurriedly circulating his spiritual energy, Ha Luosa gritted his teeth as he forcefully righted himself.


    With a burst of strength, he equipped his pseudo-four-word battle armour as he dodged this devastating beam.


    An explosion reaching up to the clouds detonated behind Ha Luosa as his clothes were ruffled by the shockwaves.


    Letting out a deep breath, he stared at the three Bishops of Nox flying above him.


    "Y-you¡­" Ha Luosa began as he looked up at the floating figures of the Bishops of Nox


    The lot of them were still dressed as normally, showing that they had not yet used their battle armours.


    Not only that, Ha Luosa knew that these Bishops all had beast-type martial spirits. Not using them was akin to be holding back over fifty percent of their strengths.


    "You mongrels¡­ very good¡­"


    "To be able to force me to this with your meagre cultivations¡­ you can be said to be the first¡­ how utterly humiliating for me..."


    Ha Luosa let out a deep breath as he put aside his disdain for this group of dogs.


    Just from that brief collision just now, Ha Luosa was incredibly sure that they were at the strengths of Demigods despite their cultivation.


    And so, he would have to take it up a notch.


    A deathly aura suddenly emerged from his body as he let out a deep breath.


    Raising an arm, the world was instantly covered in gray as a strange deathlike mist pierced out of random points in space.


    "The lot of you like to bully with numbers right?" Ha Luosa asked with a hysterical smile on his face. "Now let''s give you a taste of your own medicine!"


    These bits of mist turned into strands of mist as they converged.


    "Underworld Death Domain!"


    At this moment, Guang Biao shifted his gaze to Xiao Chen.


    "Do it."


    Nodding, Xiao Chen gave a bright smile as her body instantly turned grey. Protrusions jutted out from her body as her eyes turned pure white.


    A fingerless limb was raised at this moment, along with a glow of green.


    The laws of the world seemed to be distorted around this tentacle-looking limb as Xiao Chen muttered,


    "Kabbalah Gevurah(Judgement)."


    "Seal all Evil."


    As these words entered Ha Luosa''s ears, his eyes narrowed as a feeling of strangeness welled up within the depths of his soul


    It was swiftly replaced by a bone-chilling fear as Ha Luosa suddenly felt something that should be impossible.


    It was attempting to suppress his very existence!


    As the laws of the world condensed, Ha Luosa felt his martial spirit slipping.


    It was only when Xiao Chen swiped her limb downwards was Ha Luosa left completely b?r?.


    Looking at the transformed Xiao Chen at this time, he saw the appearance of an orange ring behind her body.


    Anger


    Shock


    Fear¡­


    Those were the emotions that slammed into the depths of Ha Luosa''s mind as he looked at Xiao Chen.


    "You¡­ Xiao Chen¡­"


    "Yes?"


    Xiao Chen''s voice at this moment was like nails scratching a chalkboard, sending goosebumps down Ha Luosa''s spine.


    Nevertheless, he continued.


    "How are you doing this?"


    "I''m sorry."


    Madness filled Ha Luosa''s eyes as he roared out, "Don''t screw with me! How are you making the world seal my Underworld!"


    "My Underworld is a supreme existence formed from the will of the plane itself! Mankind has developed too fast and has been bringing about the end of the world."


    "And so, the world had chosen me to cleanse this world of some of its filth! So how are you doing this?!"


    "I am the chosen one!"


    Ha Luosa''s mad shouts left Xiao Chen, Guang Biao and Romario standing there with their eyebrows raised.


    A raspy laugh emerged from Xiao Chen''s throat as she looked down upon him with her pupiless eyes.


    "Aww¡­ is our little ''Loser'' throwing a tantrum? Maybe your mommy should come and give you a hug?"


    A spurt of blood left Ha Luosa''s mouth as he took a step back from anger.


    Seeing this, another laugh emerged from Xiao Chen as she shook her head. She returned to her original form, slightly exhausted from the overuse of vital energy.


    "Jeez, you''ve got no chill. But to tell you the truth, the reason I was able to do so was¡­"


    "Fuck you. That''s how." said Xiao Chen with her middle-finger raised at him.


    "..."


    At this time, Guang Biao chose to cut in. "Xiao Chen, let''s not waste time on an infidel like this. Let''s just capture him and send him to our lord quickly."


    "Huh? Why? I wanna break him in a little more. This heretic is so fun to rile up."


    "Is your enjoyment more important than our King?"


    Xiao Chen''s eyes widened as she clenched her teeth in realisation. "Oh no, I didn''t mean that! I was wrong! I deserve a thousand deaths for my crimes."


    "Don''t worry about it Xiao Chen. Our King is a benevolent one. I''m sure that he will forgive you for your sins should you confess." Romario placated.


    "Aaaaahhhh, even if our King forgives me, I still can''t get rid of this guilt in my heart. What do I do?"


    Guang Biao sighed at this. "I believe I have a good solution for this."


    Xiao Chen suddenly appeared in front of Guang Biao''s face with sparkles in her eyes. "Oh? Tell me, tell me, tell me!"


    A thumbs up and a glittering smile appeared on Guang Biao. "All you have to do is redeem this heretic in front of us for his sins."


    "Wut?"


    Seeing the dumbfounded look on Xiao Chen''s face, Romario laughed. "Xiao Chen, what he means is that you should show the heretic da way. That he has been living the wrong life all this time."


    At those words, Xiao Chen went silent briefly before a look of realisation appeared on her face.


    "Oh! I get it now! Don''t worry guys. I have a ton of ways to show this man the error of ways!"


    Turning around, Xiao Chen''s bright smile disappeared.


    "Guys¡­ he''s gone."


    "I''ve noticed."


    "So why didn''t any of you stop him?"


    Guang Biao and Romario just shrugged. "Meh. it''s fine. We''ve already weakened him. Someone else will be the one to capture him."


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Horror filled Ha Luosa''s face as he blasted off as a grey wisp of energy.


    Although his martial spirit had been sealed tightly, he had managed to loosen the seal a bit during the little idiotic charade of the few Bishops.


    Hence, he could use a bit of his powers to run away.


    He couldn''t face them with Xiao Chen there, but he sure as hell could run.


    And run he did.


    A look of unwillingness appeared on his face as he looked behind him.


    Gritting his teeth, he shouted out, "You fu?ks, mark my words. I''ll take my revenge one day!"


    "I''ll be back!"


    "And you will be a lot sooner than you think you will."


    Ha Luosa suddenly froze as the domineering voice of a man entered his ears.


    Turning back around, Ha Luosa was met with a muscular figure with long black hair along with a strand of yellow hanging.


    With this figure''s sharp golden eyes, Ha Luosa felt as if all his secrets were laid b?r? before this man.


    "Who are you?" Ha Luosa asked warily.


    "Me?" the man said with a laugh. "You can call me Di Tian."

 Chapter 110 - Di Tians Anger

    "Greetings Beast God. We thank you for your ?ssistance."


    Di Tian let out a snort as the words of the Bishops of Nox entered his ears.


    With a sweep of his hand, the unconscious body of the Underworld King Douluo Ha Luosa appeared from a distortion of space.


    "Spare your thanks. I wouldn''t have helped if my lord hadn''t asked me to do so. Just take him and leave."


    As Di Tian turned around ready to depart from the area, he suddenly paused as he felt something strange from the smiling figures of the three Bishops.


    Furrowing his brows, Di Tian turned back to them as his eyes seemed to glow a little. This caused the Bishops of Nox to raise eyebrows at Di Tian''s sudden actions, but they chose not to counterattack.


    "What''s wrong Beast G¡ª"


    Romario''s voice was cut off as a guttural bellow of anger broke out from the Beast God.


    "H-how dare you?!"


    A massive surge of pure darkness erupted from Di Tian''s two metre frame. His eyes incandesced yellow as a sword with an black eight feet long blade entered his hands.


    Swinging downwards, a colossal arc of Ultimate Darkness distorted space around it as it burst towards the three Bishops.


    Seeing this, all three Bishops got serious.


    Xiao Chen stepped in front of the other Bishops as multiple grey tentacles jutted out of her back.


    Pushing her hands forwards, the tentacles did the same as a massive barrier spun out in front of her.


    "Kabbalah Merkava."


    As the sword energy formed from the purest darkness slammed into her barrier, Xiao Chen took half a step back.


    Terror formed on her face as she felt the power of Di Tian''s sword. Spinning her hands around, the tentacles on her back moved in a spiral as her four-word battle armour appeared on her body.


    Immediately, tens of similar barriers coalesced from the emptiness of space.


    They twisted through space as time as they superimposed upon one another. Dense vital energy filling these barriers, they seemed to take on the shape of a lotus as it completely repelled Di Tian''s blow.


    During this time, the other two Bishops hadn''t been idle.


    Guang Biao had already equipped his four-word battle armour along with dragonifying his body. The reddish-grey scales glimmered slightly despite their colour as a breath of steam leaked out from his nose.


    Romario had naturally done the same. With his four-word battle armour that he had designed with the Nox logo in mind, his head was like a skeleton with a large hood on top as a pair of small wings stuck on his back.


    The moment that Xiao Chen had nullified the blow, Guang Biao took action.


    Appearing in front of Di Tian, an orange ring popped up behind him as he slammed his fist forward.


    Fist of the Dragon.


    A Five-Clawed Dragon pierced out of the two-hundred-thousand year old ring as it collided with Di Tian''s outstretched hand.


    Mobilising a hint of his true power, he pushed back slightly, causing Guang Biao to be sent flying hundreds of metres away.


    "Behind you."


    A soft whisper suddenly entered Di Tian''s ears at this moment.


    Letting out a roar of anger, Di Tian''s body enlarged a hundred times in an instant as pitch-black scales, glittering with hints of purple formed on his body.


    A loud, vengeful roar filled up the area as a discernibly black shockwave was discharged towards them.


    Seeing this, Xiao Chen tsked. The grey tentacles behind her pulsed with hints of vital energy as Xiao Chen''s face visibly aged slightly.


    Putting her hands out again, an orange ring surrounded her as she shouted, "Kabbalah Hod(Splendour)"


    "Withdraw with the light of our God."


    The moment these words were uttered, Guang Biao and Romario felt an illusory tentacle wrap around their waists.


    It was only then did they feel an irresistible tug pulling them away.


    In less than a thousandth of a second, Romario and Guang Biao were back at Xiao Chen''s side once more.


    Di Tian watched all of this with caution in his eyes.


    Despite all his anger, with his years of experience, he could retain his sanity. However, he hadn''t retained enough to think about the consequences of his actions later on.


    In the end, a beast was a beast after all.


    The only one that could be said to be exempt from this would be Gu Yue, but that was because she had been heavily influenced by Huang Yu.


    But I digress.


    Out of all of these three Bishops, the one that Di Tian found the most dangerous was not Guang Biao, nor Romario.


    It was definitely Xiao Chen.


    Yes, Guang Biao and Romario had incredible offensive power, but they didn''t have enough defence nor the speed to tussle with him.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Chen''s timely actions, those two would be heavily injured by now.


    Guang Biao let out a breath in relief as he stared at the massive figure of the Black Dragon that they had only seen in pictures.


    Ha Luosa¡­ he wasn''t even in the same league as Di Tian.


    Even if they hadn''t weakened Ha Luosa beforehand, the chances of him winning against Di Tian was very, very low.


    Ha Luosa had his secret Nigerundayo techniques of course, but Di Tian had some OP stuff of his own.


    Namely, the Dragon King''s Claw.


    Stabilising the chaotic situation inside his body at this time, he asked Di Tian with anger in his voice, "Beast God, what do you think you''re doing? Nox has already stopped its actions on the Star Dou Forest."


    Xiao Chen and Romario seemed to think the same way as fury boiled beneath the surface of the calm gaze on their faces.


    "Hmph, you''ve done that, but haven''t you humans gone and ransacked our Dragon Graveyard for spirit bones?"


    "What?" Guang Biao exclaimed in shock. "Don''t slander us Beast God. We have done no such thing!"


    A sneer appeared on Di Tian''s snout as a flap of his wings caused the clothes of the Bishops to flutter.


    "Don''t play dumb humans. Your entire body is outfitted with true Dragon Spirit Bones from our honourable Dragon Graveyard! Don''t you feel any shame from robbing graves?"


    Romario let out a snort of mockery as his pupiless eyes glowed dimly. "Why don''t you go check your little graveyard before you come here spouting hogwash. Just because we have True Dragon Spirit Bones doesn''t mean it''s from there."


    "You still dare to refute me? Anyone with half a brain could figure that out! The only place in the world where True Dragon Spirit Bones of the quality in your body could only appear in the Dragon Graveyard!" Di Tian gritted out.


    At those words, his dragon body seemed to enlarge several times as the coercion from his body sent shivers down the spines of the three Bishops.


    Romario''s expression turned grim as he saw this. "Beast God, in this world anything is possible. How are you so sure that we couldn''t have created them ourselves?"


    "That''s impossible!" Di Tian refuted immediately.


    Romario opened his mouth to attempt and reason with the furious Beast God. However, Xiao Chen cut him to the chase.


    Xiao Chen spat out a wad of spittle to the side. "Heh. A mindless lizard like you is just like a frog living in a well. You can''t comprehend the immensities of Heaven and Earth, so you believe that what you see is reality."


    "But you don''t realise that this world is far greater than your narrow minded prejudices. The existence of our King is proof of that. Don''t you know that there''s a man beyond a man, and a heaven beyond a heaven?"


    "Fine then! Since you''re so confident that we stole from you, then let it be that way! I''m not scared of you in the slightest!" Xiao Chen shouted out with supreme confidence.


    Hearing this, Di Tian let out a laugh. "So you finally admit it. There''s no need for so much gibberish. You should have just admitted it earlier. It would have saved so much time."


    "The human boy with the Sage''s Body has betrayed the trust that our Lord had placed in him. How utterly¡­ expected."


    Xiao Chen sneered as her dense vital energy began to surround her body. Her fists were clenched as a ruthless smile was on her face.


    "Heh, you only dare to say that because our King isn''t here. If he was, you''d be like a little dog crawling on the ground."


    The moment these words were uttered, Di Tian suddenly froze.


    His amused expression returned into one of abject fury as space and time fractured around him. "Even if your King was hear, I would still dare to say this to him! What coin is that boy worth when our Lord has him wrapped around her finger?!"


    "Oh? Then would you like to say that again to my face?"


    Di Tian''s entire body froze up at this moment as a gentle voice entered his ears.


    Looking at the Bishops, he saw expressions of eternal reverence within the depths of their very soul.


    ''No¡­ it can''t be¡­''


    As the Bishops dropped down into a kneel with a smug grin on their faces, Di Tian felt sweat pour down his back as his breath started to become heavy.


    Turning around, Di Tian felt as if his head was a hinge that hadn''t been oiled for years. Each movement felt ridiculously slow and took vast amounts of effort to accomplish.


    When Di Tian finally looked up into the sky, a brilliant shine filled the world as even he, the user of Ultimate Darkness, an attribute that could swallow up all the light in the universe had to look away.


    Forcing his eyelids open slightly, Di Tian saw the figure of a male whose face was covered in the darkest of shadows.


    With the sun illuminating his back, the figure looked as if he was a Great Buddha descending upon the world as his arms were outstretched.


    The dread that only one person could ever make him feel slammed deep into his very spirit at this moment.


    The final nail in the coffin were the hurrahs of the Bishops behind him.


    "We offer you our utmost veneration, your Majesty!!"

 Chapter 111 - Di Tian’s Sorrow

    A/N: Dab


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    Struck with fright, Di Tian''s body involuntarily returned to his human form as he took multiple steps back from the radiant light.


    "Y-you! What are you doing here?!"


    "Dude, you attacked my Bishops. Of course I''ll be here." Huang Yu replied as a matter of fact. As he scratched the back of his head, the imposing aura that he had built up all this time just went down the gutter.


    Di Tian instantly felt as if a massive mountain had been lifted off his ?h?st as he took a deep breath.


    Stabilising himself, a serious expression appeared on his face as he looked at Huang Yu. "You still dare to show up here after what you''ve done?"


    "What have I done actually?" Huang Yu said with a soft laugh, "I kinda just arrived."


    Di Tian clenched his fists as he heard these words. An image of a blackish dragon appeared behind him as he slowly turned red from anger. "The Dragon Bones! You stole them from the Dragon Graveyard and betrayed our Lord''s trust in you!"


    "The Dragon Bones?" Huang Yu asked innocently with a tilt of his head. "Do you mean¡­ this Dragon Bone?"


    As Huang Yu uttered those words, he dug into the pocket of his Robe of the Sage. In a swift movement, he flung his hand out along with a brown femur in his hands.


    Seeing this, Di Tian''s eyes nearly bulged out of his sockets. He looked at the Dragon Bone that seemed to belong to the Mountain Dragon King, he looked at Guang Biao before he looked back at Huang Yu.


    Just as Di Tian opened his mouth to speak, Huang Yu cut him off, "And this?"


    He pulled out another Dragon Bone.


    "And this?"


    And another.


    "And this one too?"


    And another.


    Soon, an entire pile of Mountain Dragon King femurs were stacked up into a small mountain behind Huang Yu.


    Looking behind him, Huang Yu couldn''t help but shrug. "Huh, I guess I really have a lot of them. You gonna fight me too?"


    At this point, Di Tian felt as if his worldview was collapsing around him.


    In what universe could anyone just toss around the spirit bones of a True Dragon like that?


    Scrap that, in what universe could someone just throw away the spirit bones, of not only a million-year-old spirit beast, but also one of the Mountain Dragon King like Chinese Cabbage?


    That was completely incomprehensible.


    "H-how¡­ did you get so many Mountain Dragon King femurs¡­"


    "I made them." Huang Yu said as he blew on his fingernails. ''I really hate it when bits of those old bones get in my nails..."


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    Seeing this, Xiao Chen and Guang Biao couldn''t help but sweatdropped. But just as their impression of their King was about to degrade, Romario suddenly sent a spiritual message to them.


    "Hey, what''s with those faces of yours?"


    Xiao Chen let out a grimace as she smoothed her skirt. "Um, is this King of ours an imposter? He''s pretty sus to me¡­"


    As these words were transmitted to Romario, his face contorted into a sneer. "You fool Xiao Chen! Do you not understand the sagacity of our King?"


    "What?" Guang Biao and Xiao Chen had a question mark on their heads at this time.


    "You fools don''t realise that our King is merely showing his utmost supremacy at this moment!!"


    "??"


    "Our King is merely proving his utter superiority over the Beast God DI Tian while treating him like a fool in order to show him the impossibly large chasm between them!"


    "Yet at the same time, he is playing low-key. Our King doesn''t wish to show himself as a figure of hubris and conceit. Don''t you know that our King is magnanimous and humble despite his grandeur? He wishes to sow in our hearts that one must be humble in spite of one''s strength."


    "All of these actions are instilled in this one simple choice by our King. The two of you should get yourselves together and look properly between the lines!"


    At those words, a look of realisation appeared on the faces of the other two Bishops. It immediately shifted into one of self-derision as Guang Biao slammed his fist onto the ground.


    "Damn it! So this was the intention of our King all along! He trusted us to construe his actions, but the two of us were too thoughtless to do so..."


    Xiao Chen let out a sigh as tears streamed down her face. "I can''t believe I doubted our King! He merely wished to be a brilliant role model for us. How foolish I am for not realising sooner!"


    A sagely look appeared on Romario''s face as he looked on at Xiao Chen and Guang Biao in pity. "The two of you shouldn''t beat yourselves up over this. The only reason that I could do is because I have dedicated my life to studying the hidden meaning between the actions of my King."


    "In fact, I have even written a book all about the profundities of our King''s actions,." Romario said as he brought out a book, "I call it the Sacred Scriptures. It''s only 399 Federation Credits. Get now before the sale is over."


    "..."


    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C


    The number of femurs there dwarfed the amount of Mountain Dragon Kings that had existed back then already, so stealing them was out of the question.


    Along with the fact that Huang Yu was a person who couldn''t be measured by common sense, it may actually be true.


    A grim expression appeared on Di Tian''s face at this time. It was at this moment, he knew¡­ he fu?k?d up.


    He opened his mouth to apologise to Huang Yu who was leisurely standing over there, but seeing Huang Yu twirling a mini-sized Dragon Bone like a pen, he tossed aside that thought in rage.


    "Hmph, I see. In that case, I shall leave now." said Di Tian as a pair of wings burst out behind his back.


    "Oh? You don''t think that there are consequences for your actions?" Huang Yu asked.


    Di Tian sneered. "Only my Lord is deserving of judging me. A human like you has no right to do so."


    Hearing this, Huang Yu''s eyes turned slightly cold. Letting out a sigh, he tossed aside the bone he was twirling. "I see that Gu Yue''s description of you isn''t that different from what I''m facing."


    "Oh? My Lord said something about me?"


    Huang Yu just shrugged. "Yup. But it wasn''t anything much though. Just that you were a big douchebag."


    A scowl appeared on Di Tian''s face, but he chose not to comment further. He wasn''t a match here and he knew better than to poke the hornet''s nest.


    With a flap of his magnificent pitch-black wings, the winds rustled the clothing of everyone in the surroundings as he took off into the skies.


    Seeing this, Huang Yu smirked. Pointing his index figure at Di Tian''s quickly disappearing figure, a pulse of energy flashed on it before he retracted that same finger.


    Sword Intent + Time Loop


    In the skies, Di Tian suddenly felt a sharp line slash millions of times into his prided wings in an instant.


    Letting out a roar of pain, he found himself falling from the skies as sword intent raged through his body.


    That wasn''t the end of it however.


    Di Tian felt space and time distorting around him as he was forced to backtrack each and every motion he did previously.


    In but a few seconds, he was back in front of Huang Yu, on his knees and without his wings.


    ''What is this?'' Di Tian asked himself in shock.


    The usage of the laws of time like this was nigh-impossible by even the Dragon God back then.


    It was true that time was not one of the elements that the Dragon God had mastered, but it wasn''t a slouch in it either!


    Di Tian was so lost in thought that he hadn''t even realised it when Huang Yu was crouching in front of him.


    It was only when Huang Yu spoke up with a soft voice that Di Tian was woken from his stupor.


    "Hope you don''t mind, but I clipped your wings since they brought you away without my permission."


    Huang Yu slapped Di Tian two times softly on the cheek. "So, what do you want as punishment? I''ve already tolerated you twice before. Humans usually say that three strikes and you''re out y''know?"


    An expression of fear flashed on Di Tian''s face as he heard these words. However, he deftly hid it again with a glare. "Just kill me if you want to. I will not be humiliated by the likes of you."


    "Kill you?" Huang Yu said with surprise. "No, I don''t want to kill you. You''d be such a good paw¨C ally if you''d just humble yourself a bit. Gu Yue would be a lot more happy with you too if you did that."


    "You were about to say pawn weren''t you?"


    "Bah, semantics." said Huang Yu as he waved his hand.


    "Back on track, since you are clearly rebellious, I think you need a little¡­ leash y''know?"


    As Huang Yu''s voice entered Di Tian''s ears, he suddenly felt something poke on his ?h?st before he could react.


    "There. I''ve placed something akin to a bomb in your ?h?st. If you are a bit naughty..." Huang Yu said with a cheerful smile on his face. "You''ll get a ''Sheer Heart Attack''."


    In actuality, this was Huang Yu using the strong force to build up massive amounts of potential energy within Di Tian''s heart.


    If Huang Yu were to make the command, the potential energy would instantly erupt.


    If this was before, then this usage of the Strong Force would definitely be impossible for him. However, Huang Yu had been training like hell with Hui Mie every other day.


    There were potential threats that could possibly harm him in the future, and he didn''t want to potentially lose everything just because he failed to make preparations.


    Letting out a soft sigh, Huang Yu pushed on his reddish-brown pants to get back to his feet.


    As he took a look at the Di Tian who was staring at him with unadulterated hatred in his eyes, he couldn''t help but shake his head.


    Giving a signal to his Bishops who were doing¡­ who the hell knows what, he disappeared from the area in a flash of light.


    The Bishops, having received this signal, stopped their actions as their eyes regained their seriousness.


    They hurriedly picked up the unconscious Ha Luosa who was on the ground before they quickly flew off back to HQ.


    When everyone had left, Di Tian was the only one still kneeling there.


    He glanced at the spot where his wings once were before he gritted his teeth in anger.


    Slamming his dragon claw into the ground, the earth trembled as he let out a loud cry to the sky.


    "Damn that human! How dare he do this to me?!"


    Di Tian continuously cried out to the Heavens as a tear slid down from the left side of his face. Noticing this, he rubbed his eye before he smiled in self-derision.


    "To think that I, the Beast God Di Tian, the one who had been favoured by the Dragon God would be brought to this point by a mere human¡­"


    Curling up into a little ball, Di Tian couldn''t help but truly cry for the first time in his life.

 Chapter 112

    A/N: Sorry if chapter today is bad. I am completely exhausted now. I''m going to sleep. G''nite.


    Walking down the streets, Huang Yu had a spring in his step as he made his way down the streets of Star Luo.


    With the blue-collared shirt and the long, grey pants that he wore, he looked particularly attractive to younger and older women alike.


    "Excuse me, but would you like to have some tea with me?"


    Huang Yu paused in his steps.


    Turning to the source of the voice, he was met with the sight of a girl around 15 years of age.


    With the burning blush that was on her face, Huang Yu was sure that her actions took every bit of courage that was available to her at that moment.


    Nevertheless, Huang Yu declined curtly. He wasn''t one to hurt the self-esteem of innocent young women, but he already had a girlfriend.


    Dai Yun''er didn''t count okay? Almost sowing discord between continents due to her brattish actions didn''t really seem innocent to him.


    Of course, he did add oil to the fire when he slapped her but¡­


    Since there was already a fire, what''s a little bit more gonna cause huh?


    Huang Yu waved the girl goodbye for the sake of courtesy. Then, he walked off once more in search of Gu Yue.


    The two of them hadn''t managed to spend any really meaningful time together after they confessed.


    This wasn''t really their fault though.


    The two of them each had their own responsibilities to fulfill. Gu Yue wasn''t like most of those Xianxia female love interests where the meaning of her life was only for the sake of their lover.


    Oh no, she was something pretty foreign to those female leads.


    She had something called an *uh hum* I don''t know...


    Personality maybe?


    Wow! Pretty out of this world isn''t it!?


    Huang Yu himself had many responsibilities he had to fulfill. And thus, he had been training every day with Hui Mie.


    He was getting ragdolled hard, but at least he made quite a bit of progress!


    And so, Huang Yu and Gu Yue had made a date together to finally get a chance to hang out together.


    Tensions running too high was never a good thing. A bit of relaxation would do wonders for their continuous growth.


    While cultivation was supposed to clear one''s mind, nothing beat actual human companionship.


    Continuing his journey to the meeting area the two of them had decided upon, Huang Yu tried to whistle the Game of Thrones theme.


    The keyword was ''tried''.


    And he failed spectacularly.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    "You''re here!"


    Huang Yu let out a smile as he arrived in front of Gu Yue.


    "Hey! I hope I''m not late. You look like you''ve been waiting for quite a while."


    "Ah, don''t worry about it. To be honest, I just arrived as well."


    "Really? In that case, shall we go now?" Huang Yu said as he held his hand out to Gu Yue.


    She couldn''t help but let out a beautiful smile as she held onto his outstretched hand.


    "Let''s."


    As the two of them walked around together hand-in-hand, people in the surrounding couldn''t help but stare.


    A beautiful couple with such extraordinary temperament would naturally be the centre of attention.


    Sensing this, Gu Yue couldn''t help let out a smug grin. She held onto him tighter as if sending a message to everyone looking.


    ''Look at this! He''s mine!!"''


    Gu Yue had returned to her black-haired disguise form. When she went out with Huang Yu, she didn''t want to blow her cover by being with him in her other form.


    After all, her purple eyes were her most unique feature. Since there would be no way for Na''er to be in Star Luo, the less dumb ones may connect the dots.


    One may argue that no one would probably see them together at Star Luo. However, you could never be too careful


    "Huang Yu? Gu Yue? Is that you?"


    Case in point.


    Huang Yu almost let out a sigh as he saw several figures approaching him and Gu Yue.


    "Hey, Xie Xie. What are you doing here?"


    "What are you doing here?" Xie Xie replied with a slightly aggressive tone.


    Despite his rationale, he couldn''t help but feel a bit of blame against the two of them for leaving Shrek Academy during a time where Tang Wulin had just disappeared.


    Not only that, they didn''t even show the least bit of sympathy when Tang Wulin had disappeared.


    Sure, they had looked sad, but their eyes didn''t display even a hint of sorrow.


    When Xie Xie suddenly felt Yuanen''s soft hand pulling on his sleeve, he hurriedly unclenched the fist that he hadn''t even realised that he had clenched.


    "So, if you guys have nothing to say, we''ll be leaving first. We have something to do. "


    Huang Yu waved his hand to them as he walked off with Gu Yue''s hand locked around his.


    His eyes made contact with Ye Xinglan for a brief moment, seeing the complication in her emotions.


    However, he chose to immediately look away. She may or may not have misunderstood his actions years ago, but he didn''t want to continue to mislead her.


    Watching Huang Yu walk off with Gu Yue, Ye Xinglan closed her eyes before she took a deep breath.


    Xu Xiaoyan saw this. A wry smile appeared on her face before she placed a hand on Ye Xinglan''s shoulder.


    "C''mon Big Sis Xinglan. There are other fish out in the sea. Huang Yu already has Big Sis Yue."


    Hearing Xu Xiaoyan''s attempt at consoling her, Ye Xinglan looked at her with gratefulness in her eyes. She nodded her head before walking back in the direction of the hotel.


    The other students of Shrek Academy could only shake their heads as they watched this.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    As the sun disappeared below the horizon, darkness took reign upon the world.


    Throughout the day, Huang Yu and Gu Yue had roamed the shopping plaza at Star Luo.


    After a few purchases, Huang Yu found the wallet in his spatial ring a lot lighter than before despite the load he was carrying being several times heavier.


    Checking up on it, he really had no more tears left to cry.


    Unless he went and took some funds from Nox, he would really need to ask some people to stand to the left and right.


    At a park nearby the plaza centre, Huang Yu and Gu Yue had done with their shopping for the day as they just enjoyed being around each other.


    Hand in hand, the two of them strolled down the narrow path.


    The path was particularly dark, with only streetlights to provide bits of illumination.


    "Huang Yu¡­"


    "Hmm?"


    "Can you carry me?" Gu Yue asked coquettishly. "My feet hurt."


    "Oh? The supreme million year old Silver Dragon King feels that her feet hurts? The horror?!!"


    "You!"


    Gu Yue snorted in anger before she turned away from him. She removed her hand from his as she took a few steps away from him.


    "Hmph, I don''t want to talk to you anymore."


    As Huang Yu heard this, he let out a boisterous laugh. He shook his head.


    Taking several glances towards the fuming Gu Yue, Huang Yu let her cool off for a while before he poked her on the shoulder.


    "Hey, you still mad bruh?"


    "Yes. Very mad."


    Huang Yu couldn''t help but sweatdrop. However, he quickly composed himself as he cleared his throat.


    "This lowly one apologises to your Excellency for his misdemeanours. What would it require for the venerable Silver Dragon King to seek it in her heart to forgive this lowly one?"


    Gu Yue nearly burst out in laughter when she saw the look on his face. She wasn''t truly angry with him, but she had a role to play now.


    "Hmph. You must pay for it with ten minutes of labour. You shall carry me back to the hotel, is that fine?"


    Her voice contained a tone of brilliant majesty. If not for the content of her speaking, many would definitely feel the urge to prostrate themselves before her.


    "Ah, in that case, this one shall obey."


    Before Gu Yue could get a word off, she was swept off her feet by a pair of muscular arms.


    She suddenly felt her body pressed onto a muscular figure as a smell that she found pleasant entered her nose.


    Gu Yue couldn''t help but blush when she looked up at his smiling face.


    She let out another snort, but this time one of humour before he nuzzled her face to Huang Yu''s body.


    This mood was meant to be romantic, but it was ruined when Huang Yu opened his mouth once more.


    "Gu Yue, have you gained weight? Your body feels softer tha¡ª"


    Huang Yu wasn''t able to finish his words as Gu Yue sprang up and chomped on his shoulder.


    Unfortunately, the one that suffered in the end.was Gu Yue


    Perhaps biting into a body that durable enough to handle Gods wasn''t necessarily the best idea.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Sitting on top of a skyscraper, Hui Mie closed his eyes.


    Opening them once more, a look of sorrow entered his eyes. His hands brushed his hair a bit before he jumped off the building.


    Stepping on an invisible platform in the air, Hui Mie shook his head in self-derision.


    "Sheng Ming, if I hadn''t attempted to seize control of the Divine Realm back then, perhaps the two of us would still be alive."


    "Our son, he has all grown up now¡­."


    "I really wish you were here with me to see how he is now..."


    "Then maybe we could be a proper family."


    "You were always the one that children liked more¡­"


    Hui Mie let out a sigh before he disappeared like a mirage, as if he was never there to begin with.

 Chapter 113

    Fluttering his eyes open, Huang Yu let out a soft groan.


    His hand moved to the side, trying to push himself up from the couch. However, he froze immediately when it made contact with a soft fleshy orb.


    Did he just...


    Snapping his head to that side in an instant, Huang Yu was met with the figure of a silver-haired girl sleeping on the couch next to him.


    Yes, he did.


    Huang Yu closed his eyes. He took several more squeezes before he nodded sagely.


    It really is bigger and softer than before.


    That night that they had returned, Gu Yue had banished him to the Shadow Realm(i.e. The couch).


    He had acquiesced to her demands. However, in the dark of night, she had somehow found a way to crawl onto the couch without waking him up.


    And his mental power was at the level of Gods!


    Women truly do have mystical powers.


    Huang Yu let out a sigh as he reluctantly removed his hand from a blissful paradise. Using the King''s Wisdom, he discreetly left the bed without disturbing Gu Yue.


    As of this time, he was able to use some of the powers of the King''s Wisdom without using his third eye.


    It was difficult at first, but with the ascension of his cultivation, it became a lot easier over time.


    Huang Yu opened the door to the balcony silently, blocking out sound and other tells with his Divine Sense.


    Just as he was about to take off, he paused.


    "I love you."


    It was only then did he have the heart to leave.


    As the balcony window gently closed with a gust of wind, Gu Yue''s sparkling amethyst eyes opened.


    There was a gentleness in her eyes that she would only ever reveal to her lover.


    She touched the spot where Huang Yu had kissed before she chuckled.


    "I love you too, you rouge."


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Under the pale moonlight, arcs of light flashed in the darkness as the trees rustled in the centre of the forest.


    Huang Yu was the source of all this as the sword moved dexterously in his skilful hands.


    That was in his opinion of course.


    Stopping his graceful dance, Huang Yu let out a sigh as he stared at the sword in his hands.


    It wasn''t enough.


    This wasn''t enough to allow him to reach that state he had reached when he had fought Hui Mie.


    In their battle, he had managed to reach a state where he could sense the zenith of the sword for a brief moment.


    This state wasn''t the ones that other Spirit Masters would use.


    For them, their skills were divided into three stages:


    Sword Consciousness, Swordsoul and Sword God.


    Pretty domineering names, just like all Xianxia techniques, but they were pretty shit in practical usage.


    However, Huang Yu''s path was different.


    HIs path had split from theirs the moment he had managed to learn sword intent.


    Naturally, sword intent wasn''t the limit. However, no one knew what lay beyond the first stage of this path.


    Although sword intent was common in the Divine Realm, not even Hui Mie knew what laid next.


    Nonetheless, he was sure that he had seen a glimpse of it during their battle! It felt far too¡­ special to be anything else!


    He couldn''t give any descriptions of it despite how great he had felt. His state of mind had been too blurry to give anything specific.


    "Huang Yu."


    Oh? Who was that now?


    Sending his divine senses out to investigate, he found the energy signature of Hui Mie.


    Huang Yu turned around and gave Hui Mie a polite hello. Then, he dropped into a stance once more to begin training again.


    If he didn''t know better, then he would have thought that Hui Mie was actually gay from how hard he was looking at him.


    When he was finally done, he let out a sigh before he unsummoned his sword.


    This night would probably be a fruitless one as well.


    Just as Huang Yu was about to call Hui Mie to leave, the man himself suddenly spoke up.


    "What happened to that tree?" Hui Mie asked as he pointed off into a distance.


    Following his finger, Huang Yu found what he was talking about.


    "Hmm? It was just a bit of collateral damage from the swings of my sword. It''s pretty common to be honest."


    The moment he had finished speaking, he saw a frown appear on Hui Mie''s face.


    Did he do something wrong?


    Before Huang Yu could ask him what he was doing, Hui Mie suddenly spoke up once more.


    "Watch."


    Huang Yu raised an eyebrow to this but obliged anyway.


    He wouldn''t lose anything from watching Hui Mie do something.


    Maybe he could get a few tips? That would be pretty sweet.


    Huang Yu had pride in his power, but he wasn''t arrogant. No matter how powerful one was, one could still learn from anything.


    Not that a former God King was ''anything'' though.


    Life was about endless learning. To choose to restrict yourself because of a false sense of superiority was to restrict yourself from a boundless future.


    Back then, his grandmaster Zhuo Shi had wanted to teach him something.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he didn''t want to accidentally reveal too many cards in front of him back then, he may have actually taken that offer up.


    The caveat was that he had asked him nicely when he wasn''t about to go out with Gu Yue.


    Huang Yu sent himself into a state of focus as he stared at Hui Mie.


    Hui Mie stood motionlessly for a few seconds before he let out a deep breath.


    He punched out with a single fist.


    It seemed to hold no power behind it, but Huang Yu couldn''t help but take a step back as he realised the meaning behind that punch.


    When Hui Mie finally retracted the fist that he had outstretched, Huang Yu could feel that his back was completely drenched.


    That one fist nearly overloaded Huang Yu''s analytical abilities from the sheer profundity behind it.


    "You''re not controlling your strength enough y''know? A true master of the sword wouldn''t have accidentally cut trees just from training with the sword."


    "That punch just now was concentrating my energy onto a single point. It sounds simple in theory, but don''t be fooled. This punch is one that even some Second-Class Gods have trouble doing."


    "Though, I''m guessing you already figured all of that out right??" Hui Mie asked with a smirk.


    Well, he wasn''t wrong.


    The expression on his face just seemed to just scream, ''I''m amazing aren''t I? Praise me!; at this moment.


    Unfortunately, Huang Yu did not oblige.


    He merely scratched the back of his head, causing Hui Mie to pout.


    "I guess so. But that wasn''t a 100% right?"


    "Nope. That was only around 85%." Hui Mie shook his head. "It''s impossible to concentrate 100% of the force you exert into a single point. That would mean a 100% efficiency wouldn''t it?"


    "Unfortunately, energy is always lost in some form, whether it be heat, sound or noise. If one day, someone manages to reach 100% though, they could be said to have broken the laws of the universe."


    "And in that case, the universe would definitely annihilate that person. The Heaven''s Dao will never allow a rebel in its Kingdom."


    Huang Yu pondered about these words for a while.


    Before Hui Mie could get any more words off, Huang Yu''s fist suddenly burst into the air.


    "You''ve failed. Try again."


    Not being discouraged by this, Huang Yu''s fist shot out again.


    "Better."


    Another punch.


    "That actually wasn''t half bad."


    With this, Huang Yu and Hui Mie continued on training for the rest of the night.


    Throughout the night, Huang Yu didn''t even notice that he was beginning to truly warm up to Hui Mie.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Gu Yue gently landed on the soft grass of the forest as she took a deep breath.


    Ahh, this was much better.


    The human cities were always incredibly interesting, but nothing beat the comfort and fresh air of the forest.


    It was no Star Dou Forest, but it was plenty enough.


    Easily traversing through the bushes, the sound of muffled collisions entered her ears.


    It wasn''t particularly loud, but her hearing as the Silver Dragon King was sharp.


    Arriving at an open clearing, Gu Yue''s eyes found the figure of a sweaty Huang Yu with his clothes off.


    And ooh la la...


    Did she like what she saw¡­


    *Cough* Now back to business.


    At this moment, Huang Yu suddenly stopped the repetitions that he had been doing. He turned his head over to Gu Yue before he walked over to her.


    Gu Yue gave him a smile, but that smile nearly turned upside down when she saw Hui Mie beside him.


    Seeing the similar expression on Hui Mie''s face, she knew that what she was feeling was all mutual.


    Nevermind. Ignore that guy.


    "Hey. Do you wanna go back now?"


    "Definitely. I''ve been training for quite a while now. I could use a break."


    "Thanks for the tips Hui Mie. I''ll be going first okay?" said Huang Yu as he turned his head to him.


    "Sure. Let''s do more of this some other time."


    Hui Mie just gave a wave of goodbye before he teleported away in a flash.


    Gu Yue was sure as hell that she saw a sneer on his face at her before he left though.


    Nearly letting out a laugh, Gu Yue shook her head as she turned back to look at her lover.


    Under the morning sun, his body was practically gleaming with the sweat on his broad, muscular, tanned body.


    Gu Yue, building up a bit of courage, chose to walk up to Huang Yu at this time.


    Before Huang Yu could react, Gu Yue had already summoned a towel in her hands as she gently wiped the side of his face with it.


    "You''ve worked hard¡­" said Gu Yue with a gentle gaze.


    Huang Yu was left stunned at Gu Yue''s sudden shift as he stood there in silence. A smile soon appeared on his face as well.


    "Thanks. Let''s head back now okay?"


    "Mmhm. Let''s go." said Gu Yue as she held his hand with both of hers.


    She didn''t even notice, but a content smile had appeared on her face at this time.

 Chapter 100 - Leaving

    "Tang Wulin has disappeared."


    "WHAT?!"


    "HOW COULD THAT BE?!"


    Shouts of shock emerged from the lips of those in the Shrek Academy group as they heard Wu Zhangkong''s words.


    Xie Xie''s face turned pale as he took a step back, not believing what Wu Zhangkong had said.


    He was the first among all of them to have contact with Tang Wulin so naturally their bond would be the deepest among them.


    The others weren''t doing much better as bitter expressions appeared on their faces.


    Although they only knew Tang Wulin later on, his position in their hearts was very heavy.


    The only two who didn''t really care were Huang Yu and Gu Yue.


    Gu Yue by this time had already shifted back into her black-haired form.


    Her true form looked exactly the same as Na''er and if she revealed herself like that, others would inevitably ask questions.


    Nonetheless, they played along with this little charade just so they didn''t look a bit out of place.


    They naturally knew where Tang Wulin was at the moment, and they knew that he wasn''t in much danger at all.


    Gu Yue had actually wanted to reap Tang Wulin''s Golden Dragon King bloodline back then, but Huang Yu stopped her.


    With a combination of the King''s Wisdom, his powerful mental power and his three heaven-defying treasures, he could sense something from Tang Wulin.


    When he had asked Gu Yue about it, she had informed him that it was apparently divine energy, which raised his eyebrows.


    Nonetheless, Huang Yu wasn''t too surprised about it.


    He had suspicions that Tang Wulin was somehow connected to Tang San anyways and this was just the cherry on top.


    Since he could sense divine energy from Tang Wulin, and the bad feeling he got from it, there was definitely something akin to a protector within him.


    This was something that was far too common in Xianxias afterall.


    The powerful father had no choice but to send their child to a lower plane to save their life.


    Despite this, they would be left a powerful inheritance along with some Godly protection that only worked a few times.


    Huang Yu had struggled immensely fighting against a Third-Class God in the form of the will of the Dragon God.


    He wasn''t willing to provoke another potentially greater God-level existence when Gu Yue was there.


    "It''s unfortunate, but he disappeared during a mission for the Tang Sect. We don''t know whether he''s alive or dead, but we can''t delay our schedule because of him."


    "However, we''ll still be in the Star Luo Continent for at least a few more months. While we continue on with our schedule, we''ll wait for any information about Tang Wulin."


    Hearing this, the students of Shrek Academy went silent.


    There was nothing they could do other than wait after all.


    Throwing a tantrum would be completely useless.


    As of this moment, the students of Shrek Academy came to a realisation of how fragile life actually was.


    At this moment, Huang Yu suddenly spoke.


    "Teacher Wu"


    Wu Zhangkong turned his gaze to Huang Yu before he raised an eyebrow.


    "What is it Huang Yu?"


    "I am leaving Shrek Academy."


    At those words, the expression of everyone in the room other than Gu Yue shifted into shock once more.


    "Huang Yu, what do you mean?"


    Wu Zhangkong''s voice held hints of disbelief.


    He was already deeply hurt that Tang Wulin may already have passed on but now one of his students wanted to leave Shrek as well?


    A wry smile appeared on Huang Yu''s face as he scratched the back of his head. "Well, it means exactly what I said."


    "You¡­"


    "Teacher Wu, I''m leaving as well."


    Gu Yue''s voice suddenly rang out at this time.


    Her words dug the knife deeper into the hearts of everyone else there.


    They continuously shifted their gazes between Huang Yu and Gu Yue, but not a word could leave their lips.


    "Absolutely not!"


    Suddenly, a bright light flashed in the room before the visage of a woman appeared in the high-class suite.


    This woman was a person that every student of Shrek Academy was extremely familiar with.


    It was Elder Cai.


    "Do you think that Shrek is a place that you can just come in and go out as you wish? There is no way we can allow you to tarnish the reputation of the academy like that!"


    Huang Yu raised an eyebrow.


    "I distinctly remember that you guys were the ones that begged us to join though?"


    That made Elder Cai paused briefly.


    Nonetheless, she didn''t care as she spoke up once more in an arrogant tone.


    "Nevertheless, you just can''t leave. You won''t even be known as graduates of Shrek Academy should you do so."


    Huang Yu smiled.


    "We''re fine with that."


    Gu Yue nodded her head in affirmation.


    Elder Cai''s expression instantly turned ugly. "You''re wasting your potential like this. There''s no other place on this planet that provides better resources than Shrek."


    "And Huang Yu, what about your sword intent? What if something goes wrong with that? You won''t have anyone to help you with it!"


    Gu Yue spoke up at this time.


    "Elder Cai, we''ve already given a lot of thought to this."


    "We''re not asking for permission to leave. We''re just informing you on our decision."


    Hearing this, Elder Cai''s expression further darkened as a sneer appeared on her face.


    She opened her mouth to speak once more, but soon closed them again before she finally sighed.


    "You¡­ just do whatever you want¡­"


    Elder Cai turned her back on them.


    "However, don''t come running back to Shrek begging for mercy once you leave."


    In another bright flash, Elder Cai was gone from the suite.


    Seeing this, Huang Yu let out a sigh.


    He shifted his gaze back to Wu Zhangkong.


    There was none of the usual coldness that was usually on Wu Zhangkong''s face. Instead, his expression was one of deep sorrow.


    "Huang Yu, Gu Yue¡­ you two are really leaving?"


    An apologetic look appeared on Huang Yu''s face before he cupped his hands towards Wu Zhangkong.


    "Teacher Wu, I thank you for your tutelage for all these years."


    "You''re the best teacher I could ever ask for, and the only person I''ll acknowledge as my teacher."


    "However, I have already hit a plateau here. I have to go out and search for my own path in order to grow further."


    Wu Zhangkong opened his mouth in order to retort, but no words could come out.


    He swiftly closed it once again before he closed his eyes in sorrow.


    "In that case, the two of you should go. I won''t force the two of you to stay here. I wish you safe travels."


    At those words, both Huang Yu and Gu Yue spoke up.


    "Thank you Teacher Wu. We''ll leave now."


    The two of them got up at this time before they left.


    As Huang Yu and Gu Yue left the suite, Wu Zhangkong seemed to have aged ten years in an instant.


    He sighed deeply before he waved his hand at the other students.


    "You guys should leave as well. I want to rest."


    The Shrek Academy group took a few moments after that before they could properly register Wu Zhangkong''s words.


    They swiftly left, the sheer implications of what had just happened only dawning upon them after the door closed.


    "Big Sis Yue is leaving with Huang Yu?" Xu Xiaoyan asked out in a bitter tone.


    Yue Zhengyu''s expression wasn''t much better than Xu Xiaoyan''s. "It seems so¡­"


    After that, no more words were exchanged between them.


    Even the usually talkative Xie Xie had been completely silenced by the rush of events that had gone on today.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    A sigh left Gu Yue''s lips as she entered Huang Yu''s suite with him.


    "Why did we have to do that? We could have just told them we were going out to buy milk then never come back¡­"


    Hearing this, Huang Yu laughed wryly before he shook his head.


    "It''s just a courtesy. Teacher Wu has taught us for so many years so the least I could do was inform him about our departure."


    Gu Yue left out a soft hum at those words before she laid on his bed in the suite.


    Her hair quickly turned silver as her facial features turned incredibly exquisite.


    With there no longer being secrets between the two of them, Gu Yue could rest ?ssured revealing her true looks to him.


    While she knew that Huang Yu would still love her no matter how she looked, she didn''t like to don a mask.


    That was akin to rejecting herself, something she was very uncomfortable with.


    With her body sprawled defenselessly on his bed, Huang Yu felt a heat rise up in his body.


    Nonetheless, he suppressed it, preferring only to sit next to her on the bed.


    The disappointed whimper that emerged from Gu Yue nearly shattered his self-control, but he was a strong man and he could control his urges!


    "Gu Yue."


    "Hmm?"


    "What is the Sage''s Body?"


    That was a question that had been bothering Huang Yu for quite some time now.


    Back then, the Dragon God had spoken of it, yet had no time to elaborate.


    Instead, it had just informed him that Gu Yue''s had the answer to the question.


    With her beside him now, Huang Yu thought that this was a good time to ask this question.


    He had a lot to do after this so he may not be able to find the time to ask her.


    Hearing Huang Yu''s question, Gu Yue''s playful expression turned into one of surprise before she sat up straight.


    "Sage''s Body¡­ how did you find out about that term?"


    "The will of the Dragon God told me about it before it faded away. It didn''t have time to tell me about it so it told me to ask you."


    Gu Yue nodded hearing this as her expression turned into one more serious.


    "I see¡­"


    "In any case, the Sage''s Body is, very obviously due to its name, a very special physique."


    "It''s incredibly rare, so much so that even the Dragon God had only heard of it as merely ancient myths. The only reason I know that you have it is because it''s obvious when it appears."


    Huang Yu raised an eyebrow at this. "So what''s so special about it?"


    "Well, the most special thing about it is that it gives you a body with unlimited potential¡­"


    Now that does bring a smile to Huang Yu''s face.


    "But the way it does it causes it to be very sought after by many as a tonic, especially the spirit beasts since they''re extremely s?ns?t?v? to this."


    "Oh?"


    "It turns each and every cell in your body into a great treasure, which you should have realised by now. Devouring your essence would greatly benefit their cultivation."


    Huang Yu pondered briefly about this before he asked, "Then how much would it have helped you?"


    A complicated expression appeared on her face.


    "It would heal up more or less all of my injuries in an instant."


    "I see¡­"


    There was a moment of awkward silence after that.


    However, it was dispelled after Gu Yue cleared her throat.


    "Anyways, let''s continue."


    "The way it turns your body into a great treasure is something I''m also quite interested in, as well as the thing that distinguishes it from other types of physiques."


    Huang Yu tilted his head to the side.


    "What do you mean?"


    "It uses the power of creation in order to transform your body¡­"


    Huang Yu''s eyes widened involuntarily. His mouth was slightly a jar as it was only now that he had realised how much of a broken character he was.


    "And in this day and age, obtaining the power of creation directly is almost impossible, which is also why it has never appeared before this."


    "The only way¡­ would be the merger¡­"


    "Of the beginning and the end."

 Chapter 101 - Demon Island

    A/N: Yo guys, I''m back! This chapter might be a bit choppy since I''m getting back into the groove of writing, so sorry in advance. This arc in general will most likely be more fast-paced with more action.


    "The beginning¡­ and the end¡­?"


    "Yes."


    Huang Yu''s eyebrows furrowed as he thought of the implications of these words.


    Beginning and the end¡­


    Raising one of his hands, a wisp of green emerged from his palm.


    Instantly, the room seemed to have gained some semblance of life as pure vitality filled everything in the room.


    "Huang Yu, that is¡­" Gu Yue''s expression shifted one of shock.


    She had actually seen Huang Yu recovering using vital energy before. However, with so many things going on that day, she had been swiftly overwhelmed and had forgotten about this fact.


    Seeing it up close now, she was actually completely stunned at the sheer density of life energy that was being held in his hand.


    She had only seen life energy of this level once before, and it was with someone that should be gone now...


    A smile appeared on his face. "This should be the beginning you''re talking about."


    "While Creation is the true beginning of all things, the goal of all creation is life. Hence, it should be able to be applied for the word Beginning."


    Blinking a few times, Gu Yue snapped out of the state that she was in before she nodded her head. "That''s right, but when did you learn how to manipulate life energies of that calibre?"


    Huang Yu scratched the back of his head. "When I was nine I guess. It just came pretty naturally to me."


    Those words sent Gu Yue back into another period of pondering.


    It was only after a few more moments that she spoke once more.


    "Huang Yu, do you trust me?"


    Huang Yu raised an eyebrow. "Of course, why do you ask?"


    A sigh emerged from her lips. "You may be the child of Gods¡­"


    Her words made sense.


    Huang Yu''s talent was just too incredible.


    Along with the fact that he had a weird set of abilities, it wouldn''t be strange for it to be an inheritance from a God.


    Looking up to glance at Huang Yu''s face, she was surprised to see that there wasn''t even a smidge of shock on it.


    "Cool I guess¡­"


    Gu Yue felt a bit of confusion hearing this reply.


    "You''re not surprised?"


    "Not really."


    To be honest, Huang Yu wouldn''t be really phased by something like this. If Gu Yue''s words were to be believed, then that could serve as a reason why he could control vital energy.


    Though, where the part of the word ''End'' and his third eye were still a mystery to him.


    Hearing Huang Yu''s pretty lacklustre reply, Gu Yue let out a sigh in exasperation.


    She really wanted to see Huang Yu cry out in shock. That would satisfy her immensely as she was the only one blindsided by each other''s identity.


    "In any case, there''s this place called the Demon Island. According to Di Tian, that place contains a lot of life energy as well as another type..."


    "Oh? And what is that?" Huang Yu became quite a bit more interested at that.


    A smile appeared on Gu Yue''s face. "It''s something that may be the ''End''. Since you didn''t show me anything else, I''m guessing that I''m correct in ?ssuming that you don''t innately know how to use destruction?"


    Her words were right on the mark. Although Huang Yu could use the power of destruction, it wasn''t something innate at all.


    "If my own thoughts are to be true, then the Demon Island may prove to be very fortuitous for you."


    At those words, Huang Yu let out a soft hum before he stood up from the bed. "Then I guess I should head there now. No point in wasting time."


    "Do you even know where it is?" Gu Yue asked with a tilt of her head.


    Hearing this, Huang Yu paused.


    A blush appeared on his face before he coughed drily. "Um, can you tell me the location?"


    The sound of laughter filled the room as Huang Yu was relentlessly teased by the person he was supposed to be teasing.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Stepping foot on top of the soil, the first thing that Huang Yu noticed was the strangeness of this entire island.


    The land just felt¡­ dead.


    There wasn''t even a speck of vital energy in the surroundings.


    Even worse, there wasn''t even spiritual energy in the surroundings.


    Luckily, Huang Yu wasn''t an ordinary spirit master. While he did need spirit energy for his laws, his King''s Wisdom was fueled purely by stamina.


    Even if he needed a refuel, all he needed to do was teleport back to the mainland and recover for a bit before coming back.


    Speaking of teleporting, that was also how he evaded the Federation''s army to come here.


    Those guys were a bunch of bitches. When he was just walking by, they actually wanted to arrest him!


    It''s not as if he was treading on restricted grounds right?


    Letting his hand scoop the soil, Huang Yu''s mental power that had evolved into the Divine Origin realm after the Blade of Tathagata had been completed.


    "Destruction energy¡­" Huang Yu whispered. "And it''s very pure too¡­"


    He could ?ssuredly say that the destruction energy here wasn''t inferior to the least to even the vital energy he could command.


    No wonder Gu Yue told him to come here.


    "Who are you?!"


    The voice came from a man standing in the middle of this group of seven. It was rough and domineering, filled with complete and utter confidence.


    Huang Yu glanced at them before he stood up. Donning a friendly look on his face, he said, "Hello there! The Sea God Pavillion Master asked me to come here to get some training."


    Although he could just annihilate these guys out of existence, he didn''t really find a point in killing people who hadn''t offended him.


    Another person standing beside the man sneered as he heard Huang Yu''s words.


    "Hmph, do you really think that we were born yesterday? The Sea God Pavillion Master would never send someone already at your level here..."


    Aw man, the Dao of BS actually failed before it even properly started...


    Feels bad man.


    On a more serious note, Huang Yu was actually quite surprised that these guys could tell that he was strong.


    He had his aura completely under lock and key, and even if it was released, it wasn''t that strong unless he used the King''s Wisdom.


    These guys definitely weren''t even at the levels necessary to see through his strength. Hence, there had to be another reason.


    In truth, the reason that this group of people had managed to see his strength wasn''t some sort of fancy hocus-pocus.


    The real reason was that Huang Yu''s body was like a black hole to them.


    The moment their senses tried to approach him, it would be completely devoured by a far more powerful mental force.


    Seeing that Huang Yu was keeping silent, the man saw this as guilt.


    "Boy, we''ll give you one chance to retreat. If you choose not to, then you''ll see the wrath of us Old Demons¡­"


    As those words were spoken, a magnificent might erupted from the seven figures.


    The ground trembled as cracks appeared on the ground.


    The surrounding air felt as if it became tens of times more viscous in an instant as Huang Yu felt it trying to suppress him.


    Nevertheless, Huang Yu shrugged it off.


    Merely being in the presence of the Dragon God''s will was hundreds of times more terrifying than this little coercion.


    "Hey, I just want to find something here. I''ll try my best to be brief then get out. You won''t even notice that I was there." Huang Yu said with a sigh.


    To be honest, he didn''t really want to fight with these guys.


    From a brief scan of these ''Old Demons'', they were actually pretty pitiful existences.


    Their bodies had clearly been destroyed by the power of destruction here, yet their souls were forced to remain thanks to the life energy here.


    These beings were forever unable to leave this place unless they were willing to die. They were already tethered to the life energy here and had a symbiotic relationship with it.


    Nonetheless, Huang Yu was a man on a mission at the moment.


    Despite the pitiful state that they were in, he wasn''t a charity house. Their current situations would require a few sacrifices as well as a lot of time for him to actually solve.


    He couldn''t create entire bodies out of nothing with his knowledge of laws without paying a heavy price yet at this moment in time.


    Even if he were to help them out, they would still no doubt try to hinder him.


    They had a duty here, and their own gratefulness probably wouldn''t overcome their sense of responsibility.


    "I''ll say it one more time boy. You''re trespassing on Shrek Academy grounds. Get the fu?k out!"


    Huang Yu remained firm. "My words still stand. I have something I need to do here."


    A snort came from the leader of the seven figures.


    "In that case, you don''t have to leave this place anymore."


    A dark aura of destruction emerged from the bodies of the seven figures.


    The surrounding area darkened slightly, as if even light was being destroyed by the concept of destruction.


    Seeing this, Huang Yu scratched the back of his head.


    Welp he tried, but talks have broken down anyways.


    He was a true advocate of peace and wasn''t willing to even harm a fly.


    That was the complete truth and anyone who says otherwise is lying.


    Nonetheless, since they weren''t willing to be civil, they forced his hand.


    He didn''t want to resort to violence, but you know what they all say...


    Everything can be solved with violence.


    If it can''t, you just haven''t used enough of it.

 Chapter 102 - Power of Destruction

    "H-how? Y-you shouldn''t be able to t-touch us?"


    A raspy voice entered Huang Yu''s ears just as he was walking away from the shore.


    Behind him, the figures of the seven so-called ''Old Demons'' were lying on the ground, their bodies heavily injured.


    Turning back to look at them, Huang Yu donned a bright smile on his face.


    "I''m just awesome that way."


    Those words really made the group of seven want to spit out gallons of blood.


    Unfortunately, with the current state they were in, they didn''t really have any blood to vomit out of their body.


    Turning back, Huang Yu walked away, raising a hand in goodbye.


    "Hasta La Vista baby."


    The Old Demons of Demon Island were really feeling more and more hatred towards this kid in front of them.


    "So this is what Gu Yue was talking about¡­"


    As Huang Yu approached the fragment of destruction laying in the middle of the Demon Island, he felt a strong wave of destructive aura wash towards him.


    His eyes narrowed as his expression turned grim.


    The destruction aura here was of far higher quality than what he could control, and if he didn''t defend, he would end up with his body completely annihilated.


    One should know that Huang Yu''s Sage''s Body at this current stage had already reached an extremely high level.


    Even without any spiritual power, his body was already superior to ordinary hundred-thousand year old beasts.


    Something like this was unprecedented throughout the history of Douluo.


    No matter how strong a human''s body could become, they shouldn''t be able to reach the level of spirit beasts!


    This was the terrifying advantage that the Sage''s Body brought Huang Yu, and it would only get worse as time went on.


    That meant only one thing.


    It was a level of destruction energy on par with that of Gods.


    A strand of teal burst through the void as it merged into Huang Yu''s clothes.


    His clothes were swiftly transformed into the Robes of the Sage just as the aura of destruction collided into his body.


    A loud boom resounded as Huang Yu stood there unphased.


    His Robes of the Sage had resisted the destruction energy rather violently and it caused an explosion.


    Nonetheless, he wasn''t hurt, and that was all that mattered.


    As Huang Yu continuously walked forward, he felt the destructive energy get stronger and stronger as he approached the core of the island.


    After quite a while of walking, Huang Yu finally arrived at the core.


    Extending his divine senses into the fragment to probe, Huang Yu found it completely annihilated.


    Huang Yu was forced to take a step back, a trail of blood running down his nose as he did so.


    Tsking, Huang Yu stopped there briefly as he stared at the fragment of destruction with a grim expression.


    Frightening.


    That was the only word that Huang Yu could find to describe it.


    The sheer quantity and quality of the destruction energy was somehow even greater than that of what he was already facing.


    In fact, it wasn''t even in the same ballpark.


    If you were to visualise it, the destruction energy in the atmosphere could be akin to a small puddle.


    On the other hand, what was inside that fragment, it wasn''t just like a sea¡­


    At this moment, Huang Yu was hesitating on whether he should enter the fragment and try to absorb it like Gu Yue had said.


    She had told him that with the element of life inside him, it should be rather safe, but Huang Yu wasn''t so sure about that.


    Not only that, Huang Yu wasn''t even sure whether he could enter the fragment of destruction.


    Sure he had the Robe of the Sage.


    However, the Robe of the Sage seemed to be reliant on his own strength to function.


    With his current level, the Robe of the Sage could only provide him with the b?r? minimum of protection.


    It was an Ultra Divine Tool for Gods after all.


    With his current cultivation of only Rank 50, it was already a miracle that he could even call upon it, no doubt thanks to his cultivation manual.


    Nonetheless, that b?r? minimum was more than enough for Huang Yu to run rampant around the world.


    One may ask why couldn''t he just absorb the destruction energy in the surroundings? And his answer to that would be simple.


    It was just too little,


    Even if Huang Yu absorbed the destruction energy here for the next one thousand years, it wouldn''t even be equal to absorbing from the fragment for half a second.


    It was only after a while of pondering did Huang Yu finally let out a sigh.


    He scratched the back of his head as he took a step forward.


    "Those who were successful always took some level of risk I guess¡­"


    When Huang Yu was directly in front of the fragment of destruction, he couldn''t help but involuntarily hold his breath.


    He raised a finger covered in a white glove, as tested out the waters.


    A loud zap forced Huang Yu to instantly retract his finger.


    Huang Yu let out a sigh as the glove quickly repaired itself.


    "This is gonna hurt like hell."


    And it absolutely did.


    The moment a strand of purple was allowed by Huang Yu to enter through his fingertips, it instantly turned purplish-black as a sharp pain shot up his entire arm.


    His eyes widened as he gasped out in shock.


    Sweat pouring down his brow, Huang Yu didn''t waste any time in jabbing a finger at this heart area.


    No Pain


    Signals of pain were immediately stopped from reaching Huang Yu''s brain the moment this ability was used.


    Letting out a deep breath, Huang Yu looked at the purple-blackish colour quickly spreading through his finger with a grim expression.


    Dropping into a lotus stance, he hurriedly did what Gu Yue had instructed him to do previously,


    Using precious vital energy, he wrapped it all around the power of destruction, neutralising its effects for the time being.


    Despite this, Huang Yu''s work wasn''t done.


    This neutralisation was only temporary.


    Although Huang Yu could command incredibly pure life energy, this destruction energy was suspected to have come from a God King.


    Hence, he had to do his next actions as swiftly as possible before he ran out of stamina.


    Using his own life energy to guide the power of destruction, he brought it to his bone marrow.


    One may ask, why the bone marrow, and the answer would be simple.


    His blood essence was all produced from there, and hence, it was the source of his bloodline.


    Gu Yue''s plot was to attempt to stimulate the awakening of his bloodline through the use of destruction energy of such quality.


    Of course, there was definitely a chance that Huang Yu''s actions were pointless and he didn''t have any bloodline related to destruction, but his intuition told him that Gu Yue was definitely on to something.


    With his mental powers at the Divine Origin realm now, Huang Yu could begin to see through the secrets of heaven and earth.


    It may not be complete fortune telling, but it was useful nonetheless.


    As a hint of the power of destruction entered his bone marrow, Huang Yu felt a strange feeling appear in his body.


    It wasn''t pain. He wasn''t capable of feeling it at this moment.


    No, it was something more¡­ positive in nature.


    Something like a sense of excitement?


    Huang Yu wasn''t particularly sure, and he didn''t really have the additional bits of attention to try and properly translate it.


    At the very least, it should mean that he was going on the right path right?


    More and more destruction energy slowly entered his bone marrow as Huang Yu felt his bloodline begin to boil with excitement.


    Nonetheless, Huang Yu kept his cool.


    If he made a mistake at this crucial moment, the only thing awaiting him would be death.


    No amount of vital energy, healing factor, or King''s Wisdom could protect him if the power of destruction were to wreak havoc in the core of his body.


    Two weeks soon passed as Huang Yu sat there on the ground unmoving.


    On his face, was an expression of complete tranquility, as if such a horrifying power wasn''t in the depths of his body at that moment.


    No Pain had run out a long time ago.


    Despite this, there wasn''t even the slightest change of expression on his face.


    The only change that happened in this area was that along with the power of destruction, there were also strands of the power of life.


    If anyone were to see this at the moment, they would be terribly shocked.


    Neither element was attempting to restrain one another despite their opposing attributes.


    Instead, they seemed to be interlocked in a pattern of yin and yang.


    In the centre of this, was Huang Yu who was oblivious to what was going on outside.


    Huang Yu was trapped in the depths of his mindscape at this very moment.


    He had cut off all connection to the outside world, not wanting to be distracted in the slightest when it came to his current set of actions.


    The ?ssimilation of the energy of destruction was going rather smoothly, and Huang Yu himself was rather surprised that he could go on this long without getting exhausted.


    Just as Huang Yu was about to relax a bit more, a thousand explosions suddenly rang through his head.


    He was instantly snapped out of the trance he was in as his bloodshot eyes burst open.


    Spitting out a mouthful of blood, veins of purple instantly appeared throughout Huang Yu''s body.


    An inhumane amount of pain shot throughout his entire body, leaving him on the ground in a puddle of sweat.


    Huang Yu tried to get off No Pain, but to his dismay, his commands to his own body were cut off at this moment.


    The purple veins quickly became thicker and thicker as a roar of pain very nearly erupted from his throat.


    Soon, Huang Yu''s entire body was covered in purple as the power of destruction went through every part of his body.


    The only thought that could go through Huang Yu''s head was,


    "Fuck me¡­"

 Chapter 103 - Fight!

    The moment Huang Yu seemed as if he was unable to hold on, a vast torrent of life energy suddenly poured into his body from the surroundings.


    It instantly balanced out the overwhelming Yin of destruction energy with the Yang of life energy as the purple on his body quickly became lighter.


    Minute after minute.


    Hour after hour.


    Day after day.


    Time quickly passed as the power of destruction that was wreaking havoc within Huang Yu''s body slowly calmed.


    On the twenty-fifth day that Huang Yu had been at the Demon Island, a wisp of purple-black emerged from Huang Yu''s head.


    The wisp instantly burrowed into the fragment of destruction, causing it to glow several times more brightly.


    Strands of purple emerged from the shard of destruction as it swiftly coalesced into a male human figure.


    The man, wearing a dark purple cloak, looked as if he was in his thirties.


    His short, dark red hair was ruffled slightly as the wind gently blew.


    His crimson red eyes looked at the surroundings with complete and utter disdain, yet when they shifted onto the figure lying on the ground, they softened slightly.


    Letting out a deep breath, the entire world turned purple.


    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª


    Off in the distance, the group of Old Demons that had been defeated by Huang Yu noticed this anomaly.


    "What''s going on?" asked one of them.


    This person was called Old Demon Nightmare.


    Along with the others, he was actually a member of the Shrek Seven Monsters quite a number of years ago.


    Unfortunately, as a result of venturing to this island, he, along with his fellow Monsters, had their bodies destroyed and turned into this pitiful excuse of an existence.


    And so, every time a student of Shrek would come to this island for training, he would try to find ways to entertain himself through the suffering of those students.


    They didn''t do it for no reason though.


    This sort of suffering was actually a very effective method in helping students grow and m?tur? at breakneck speeds.


    "It has to be that kid. He''s been inside there for so long and hasn''t come out. This has to be his doing¡­"


    This was spoken by Old Demon Scourge.


    Old Demon Lust sneered as she crossed her arms. "If I ever get my hands on that brat, I''ll skin him alive."


    The bright purple light of destruction suddenly fell from the sky as it covered the entire Demon Island.


    "AARRRGGGHHH!!!"


    Roar of pain broke from the throats of the Old Demons there.


    The life energy in their body was quickly diminishing as the purple light of destruction seemed to eat away at their very souls.


    It was then that an incredibly overbearing voice sounded in their ears.


    "To speak of him that way, are you ants worthy?"


    The moment these words registered in the ears of the Old Demons, their eyes widened in horror.


    Despite the pain they were in, they dropped to their knees realising what type of existence this was.


    "We apologise for our audacity! Please forgive us for our rudeness!"


    Pride? Could you eat it?


    What mattered was that one could survive!


    This light of destruction, in contact with their very souls, could easily wipe them from the circle of reincarnation entirely.


    Something like this¡­ it was far too terrifying.


    No matter what happened, to have your existence completely ''destroyed'' was very likely the most terrible thing that could happen to someone.


    The worst thing wasn''t death, oh no.


    The concept of destruction was more than that.


    Destruction


    It stood for the end of all things in existence,


    If this purple ray of light were to choose to destroy them, all of it would forever be gone.


    Every string of karma that had ever been tied to you.


    All of them¡­ gone.


    Hearing these words, a snort resounded throughout the entire clearing.


    "You ants are lucky I''m in a good mood today¡­"


    At this moment, the purple light from the heavens slowly decreased in the size before it concentrated at the centre of the island.


    Feeling the heart wrenching pain go away, the Old Demons laid on the ground with their mouths frothing slightly.


    All they could feel was completely and utter relief.


    However, at the same time, this group had just realised truly how insignificant they were in the grand scheme of things.


    "Are you still going to pretend to be asleep?"


    The voice of the man was gentle, completely unlike the tone he had taken with the group of ants he had punished previously.


    On the ground, Huang Yu''s prone figure remained unmoving.


    There didn''t seem to even be a hint of vitality in his figure as not even a hint of spiritual energy emerged from his figure.


    Seeing this, the man in purple chuckled slightly.


    Raising a palm, a purplish-black aura surrounded it.


    Without any warning, a ball formed from destruction was fired towards Huang Yu''s figure.


    Just as the ball was about to collide with Huang Yu''s body, his eyes burst open.


    In a crackle of thunder, Huang Yu disappeared from his spot, completely avoiding an explosion that caused the skies to tremble.


    "Hey, that was pretty rude y''know."


    The man shifted his gaze to the source of the voice, he was met with the figure of Huang Yu standing upright.


    However, at this moment, Huang Yu''s body seemed to have infinitely more vitality than before.


    Each muscle in his body seemed to contain limitless power, hidden only by Huang Yu''s casual yet careful movements.


    In truth, Huang Yu hadn''t really been injured by that sudden outbreak of destruction energy.


    It was actually something that he had been expecting, already been informed about this previously by Gu Yue.


    Staring at Huang Yu''s face, the man smiled.


    "Not answering when someone talks to you is pretty rude as well y''know."


    Hearing this, Huang Yu chuckled.


    "Touche."


    At this, the mood became slightly awkward as both sides didn''t know what to say.


    Continuously staring at Huang Yu, the man''s eyes couldn''t help but fog slightly as he took in each and every one of his features.


    Noticing this, Huang Yu tilted his head to the side.


    "So¡­"


    "Are you supposed to be my super ancestor or something?"


    Those words were meant to lighten up the mood, yet they seemed to only serve to make the man in purple to take a sharp breath instead.


    A wry smile appeared on the face of the man as he desperately calmed his emotions.


    "I suppose you could call me that."


    Hearing this, Huang Yu nodded his head.


    "So boy, what''s your name?''


    "Shouldn''t someone introduce themselves first before asking for another person''s name?"


    The man was left stunned at Huang Yu''s words.


    No one had ever spoken to him like this other than that one person when they first met.


    In the past, he would have definitely raged in anger over this, but at this moment, only a gentle smile appeared on his face.


    "You can call me Hui Mie."


    Huang Yu gave a polite smile of his own.


    "Ok, nice to meet you Hui Mie. My name is Huang Yu."


    His voice entering the newly christened Hui Mie''s ears, his gaze shifted downwards as it turned sorrowful.


    "Huang Yu...."


    He repeated that name several times, getting used to the name.


    Letting out a deep sigh, Hui Mie moved his gaze back to Huang Yu again before he asked,


    "Huang Yu, how old are you this year?"


    "Sixteen."


    Huang Yu answered without a second though.


    Having received this answer, Hui Mie pondered something briefly before he asked another question.


    "How was your life these sixteen years, Huang Yu?"


    These words were spoken slowly, as if there was a hint of hesitation within them.


    Scratching the back of his head, Huang Yu laughed, "I''ve been pretty good. My life has been pretty smooth-sailing to say the least."


    Hearing this, Hui Mie nearly let out a sigh of relief. "That''s good."


    After that, another wave of awkward silence descended on the area.


    It was only after a few more moments that Hui Mie decided to speak up once more.


    "Huang Yu, let''s not play any games now. You should know who I really am right?"


    A wry smile appeared on Huang Yu''s face before he nodded.


    His acting really couldn''t get past this guy.


    To be honest, from the way that Hui Mie was acting and the way his newly awakened bloodline was acting, he was already pretty sure of who this guy was.


    This should be his real father.


    However, Huang Yu had just met this guy. There was no way he was going to just run up to him and cry out ''father!''.


    Despite the circumstances, Hui Mie had been missing for the first sixteen years of Huang Yu''s life in this world.


    It was impossible for him to acknowledge this person as his father so quickly.


    To be honest, Huang Yu didn''t understand how those Xianxia protags could just suddenly accept a person who had been missing all of their life.


    One might say it was filial piety, but how could one feel any sense of filial piety towards someone they just met?


    This type of thing was completely illogical to Huang Yu.


    Nonetheless, Huang Yu was willing to give this guy a hint of courtesy.


    This Hui Mie seemed to really care for him, so Huang Yu wouldn''t be too rude to someone who had finally seen their child again after quite some time.


    "You''re hesitant about me aren''t you¡­"


    Huh, this Hui Mie could really predict his thoughts huh?


    It makes it seem as though he could read his mi¡ª


    "I can."


    Well shit.


    Welp, time to put up them mental barriers.


    Hui Mie let out a soft chuckle seeing the expression on Huang Yu¡ª no. his son''s face.


    It may be shameless of him to refer to Huang Yu as his son despite not being in his life for so long, but he just couldn''t help it.


    He had wanted a child with her for so long¡­


    But it remained impossible for them for so many years because of their identities¡­


    Yet, here it was in front of him.


    Something that had defied that impossibility.


    A miracle across the eons...


    It was just too bad that the two of them were unable to carry their child like they always wished they could.


    Feeling a tear slide down his cheek, Hui Mie let out a wry smile as he looked at Huang Yu again.


    "Huang Yu, I''m sorry."


    "There''s no need to be."


    Receiving this reply, Hui Mie was stunned briefly.


    However, his expression soon turned a bit more dim.


    It was only when a person truly didn''t care about someone did they not feel even a shred of anger towards them in a scenario like this.


    Hui Mie had been expecting it, but he had a hint hope that it was otherwise though¡­


    "In that case, why did you make me come out?"


    As Huang Yu opened his mouth to refute, Hui Mie continued,


    "Don''t say that you didn''t. I know you did."


    "You were particularly skilled in doing so, but you can''t hide the fact that you forcefully ejected my divine sense from your body."


    Hearing this, Huang Yu turned silent.


    It was only a brief moment after, did a smile appear on Huang Yu''s face.


    "Oh well, I tried."


    In a flash, a mundane sword in a similarly mundane hilt appeared, floating besides Huang Yu.


    Grabbing the hilt, Huang Yu pulled out his blade as a world-ending resentful aura filled the world.


    Thousands of resentful ghosts appeared behind Huang Yu as the sword remained in his hands.


    Seeing this, an expression of shock appeared on Hui Mie''s face.


    Using his comprehension of the laws of destruction, he summoned a wave of purple-blackish light from the Grand Dao to block this horrible coercion.


    "T-this¡­"


    Looking at Huang Yu with his eyes wide open, an innumerable amount of emotions flashed through his eyes as he heard Huang Yu''s next words.


    "To be honest, I just didn''t really like someone else being in my body. It''s kinda a flight risk y''know."


    "No offence to you of course, this is just a precaution from me."


    "Also¡­"


    Huang Yu grinned.


    "I wanna find someone strong enough to fight against."


    The moment these words were uttered, the world was covered in a purple and jade light.